《Double Moon》


 Chapter 1 - The Transfer Student

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    People had always wondered why we have two forbidden areas in ''Starlight'' nation.''


    They call the first forbidden land, ''the northern death.'' While the second forbidden land, ''the southern blood zone.'' I was mulling over this fascinating occurrence as I crossed many trees in the cold silent night. How these places came to be was what intrigued me.


    Getting to rough terrain, in a particular slope, I saw my target.


    Bingwen Deli! The faculty president of social sciences in the university ''Ma Liu Shiu.'' One of the universities on ''the surface.'' That''s right, except for ''the forbidden lands,'' the rest of the area in Starlight nation was called-''the surface.''


    Bingwen Deli had his usual prideful and arrogant demeanor. He was a man who hated people that stood out more than him, and he will victimize them all to the bitter end. However, he is rich. I will give him that.


    "Why did you lead me out here, Bingwen Deli?" I question in confusion. However, he looked at me coldly-the last thing he wanted to see was me.


    "Jun Mey, you are evil. You are too controlling, and my friends hate you. So, this semester, I don''t want to ever see you come close to me." He was angry with me. Needless to say, I believe it had anything to do with me because I couldn''t remember my offense to him.


    It was silent for a brief moment; the silence was broken when Bingwen Deli snorted and left. I stood there, trying to make out a reason for his resentment, but I couldn''t. I sighed.


    "This life should be fun. However, you couldn''t provide me with that," I muttered as I turned around. Just as I was about to move, the bush by my left wiggled. I bent down slightly and picked a stone, and threw it straight in the direction of the movement.


    The next moment, I heard an agonizing cry that spat out curses.


    "Nuan Mei! You again," I was overwhelmed.


    A funny-looking female came out from the bush. She had an energetic smile-no, to be precise, the fool was mocking me with her face. Her bobbed hairstyle with perfectly symmetrical lips and slightly big eyes made her noticeable because they stood out. This girl looked like someone that could be blown away by the wind at any moment. Just as she came out of the bush, she imitated the voice of Bingwen Deli and repeated what he said, word for word with the exact expression he had as she said them.


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk. Disappointing. Totally disappointing. I knew you would be dumped again. That was why I had to fight everything even the cockroach to make sure I could come here." She began her yapping. At least she was funny-to me, that is. She was so funny I could laugh.


    "It was not like that. He was not worth my time, to begin with. I guess he hated ladies with an aggressive and indomitable spirit like me. He refused to accept my bravery," just as I argued, my braided hair welcomed my argument, making my slightly long porcelain color neck display tiny green veins.


    "Stop charming me with those eyes of yours. You are trying to make yourself look cute, noble, and even pitiful. Hmm, what a weird combination. Anyway, you''ve got me. I will prepare a hot soup to mend your broken heart. Hopefully, tomorrow, I will get you another man that will break not only your heart but your brain."


    Her yapping never stops, and she never gets tired. I guess that''s what made her unique to me.


    The morning felt slow. Maybe, it''s because of my break up, or maybe Nuan Mei could not stop her nagging. We have been sharing the same room for half a year now. I have come to know her like myself. Well, she still had some secrete, but no matter what, you cannot figure out someone completely.


    In the classroom, a new student walked in. He looked calm from the way he walked. No! It was from the look on his face. He was not nervous as a new student should be. What could have made him transfer from his previous school? That question crossed my mind. Regardless, he had an aura of confidence and enthusiasm in him. What made him particularly stand out was that his medium hair with wispy ends was a female hairstyle. And he might actually be the only male with that hairstyle. Although he looked charming with it.


    "I heard his name is Chi An," a voice whispered excitedly beside me.


    Nuan Mei!


    Then, I turned to her in suspicion and awe. How could she possibly notice that my gaze focused on the guy? Wait. What do you even mean by Chi An?


    "Are you serious? His name is Chi An?" I asked to confirm what I heard.


    "Yeah. Weird right? But it is kind of cool, though." She said with a wicked smile. What sort of image is appearing in her brain right now?


    Just as Chi An came, he stood aside, waiting for him to be called in. Soon a teacher walked into the podium.


    Chung Dong! Our sociology teacher. He was in his early forties with a somewhat folded face. I wonder if he was not observing his diet and physical exercises very well. His face looked furious, but it was nothing new. This was his natural expression. That was why he was nicknamed ''angry mob.'' His earlobe was slightly longer than ordinary, and his clothes looked nothing encouraging as it was bigger than his skeleton.


    "Hey! An angry mob is here," my seatmate frowned as though the last thing she wanted to see was him.


    "Where is the transfer student!?" Chung Dong''s cold voice rang across the class. The class had a simple Chinese class setting with modest d¨¦cor.


    "I am the one," Chi An spoke with his hand raised upright. His voice was warm and soothing. ''I wonder if he is a musician?'' I thought.


    "Come introduce yourself," Chung Dong commanded with his angry face.


    Chi An walked to the podium with graceful and calm movement. He took his time as a cultured man. He climbed up and bowed. "I am Chi An. I will be studying with you from now onward. Please take care of me." His voice was gentle and comforting. However, someone was already dissatisfied with him even though he only came a few seconds.


    "No one is taking care of you here. You better check that cocky behavior.." He cut in immediately Chi An spoke, and his group of lackeys washed down the unhealthy statement with a burst of unique laughter.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 2 - Slaves In The Wolfs Community

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    The stupid drama came to an end with nobody saying anything. Even Chung Dong, the angry mob, said nothing. Chi An couldn''t possibly speak up when others kept quiet. So he neglected the pathetic atmosphere and went back. Coincidentally, the seat he came to was the empty seat before me and Nuan Mei.


    The class began shortly after. Nevertheless, Nuan Mei was relentless as she pestered the young man. "Hey! Do you like girls like my friend over here?" she was confident with her communication skills. The guy looked at her both surprised and dumbly. He must have been lamenting that his first day in school was a disaster. However, he did something unexpected.


    "She is cute. No to be positive, she is beautiful, but I have no reason to like her, and besides, she might not like me either." He was unexpectedly bold with his speech. I didn''t think he could be straightforward like that even in his speech. Although, I already anticipated he was courageous from the aura he exuded. He turned and concentrated on the boring lesson.


    Still, I felt strange about him. What about him? I felt my blood was restless. His smell and the energy around him were somewhat pungent to me. Was I hallucinating? I mean, his blue eyes seemed endlessly deep. Even now, I notice he looked at me weirdly when that question was thrown at him. Well, this should be nothing to worry about for now.


    The class was slow and steady, but hopefully, it finally finished. Just as it did, people moved out quickly. There were several activities on the campus, after all. My dear friend Nuan Mei bugged the new fellow without relenting. I did not know what they were talking about, though; I didn''t listen. I stood from my seat and walked away.


    "Mey! Where are you heading to?" Nuan Mei paused her discussion for a while as her gaze locked on mine.


    "There is something I would like to check out. I will be back soon enough. Nonetheless, if I don''t make it back, you can go by yourself." I answered her. Although, I noticed she lost interest in the conversation. I guessed it did not matter much.


    I went to the library. Notwithstanding, I have been noticing some abnormal eyes glaring at me both in the class and around the environment. No one had approached me before, regardless, I feel they would very soon.


    In front of the library, the sight was really worth the praise. It was massive. Buildings piling up on one another. It was a sight deserving a standing ovation, and it was breathtaking. About to walk in, someone collided with me.


    It was as if he had taken in a sip of my smell. It was not looking like something he could be forgetting in a hurry. Just as he looked at me, trying to apologize. His eyes were slightly glowing with golden-green light. And his voice came out as a growl. Nevertheless, I did not panic. I could feel his excitement, and even the blood in him was restless. Have I been marked as prey? That question crossed my mind.


    I shook my head in disbelief, and went straight into the library. Anyway, there was nothing he could do in the daytime. Where was he going to see me in the night?


    Just like the outside, inside the library was endless. It was divided into different segments and different rooms. Each floor seemed to be classified with different kinds of documents and text. I went directly to the third floor through the elevator.


    The third floor seemed to be filled with historical documents and encyclopedia of all kinds. There was one of the rooms with different book frames. I walked in and began to search. Soon, my eyes caught a book titled, chaos! Humans are the weakest and the most preyed on. The reason my eyes couldn''t let go of this book could only be related to instinct and curiosity. I wanted to know something about that title. So I took the book, still standing, I began to flip. Satisfied with the book, I moved to a seat and sat.


    In the book, I began to discover a lot. It said wolves are merciless cannibals. They do not eat the flesh of their opponent. However, they might drink the blood if they sense it got a kind of value. This value is relatively rare, and so wolves rarely drink the blood of their enemy. They just enjoy the thrill of killing. I soon discovered that the person who had found out about this insufficient but crucial information gave his life for this testimony. He went into the wolve community to investigate it. However, he was not an average human. He was good at hunting and covering off his trails. So he evaded the wolves with his serious injury. No, he hid his recorded information on the surface as he sacrificed his life, knowing he couldn''t possibly hide from wolves'' keen senses.


    As I kept reading on, I discovered something interesting. It says humans are the weakest and the most hated species. Nonetheless, because of their clumsy and weak breath, they often acquire empathy. Hunters are human species who were dissatisfied with human weakness. So, they had to rid themselves of the unqualified characteristics. They had separated from the ordinary lives of humans to welcome extraordinary lives of theirs. They have their own communities like the wolves. However, they are slightly weaker.


    I was lost in this information. How did the hunters develop? Now, are they some kind of human protectors? I was slightly confused. Then, I read deeper. This book, after all, was a compilation of sacrifices from people who wanted to know their position as species.


    I came under a text that classified hunters and wolves in their levels of existence. The wolves are ruled by the strongest. In other words, the strongest assumes the leadership position. They are called king wolves. Then followed by the alpha king. In addition, the alpha general, and then, alpha armies. Furthermore, there were beta generals, and beta army and then, omega armies. Omega armies are the lowest in the formally structured wolves'' existence. However, there is uncategorized existence like the kappa. They are something far from wolves and also not closer to humans. Put it simply, they failed to acquire the divinity of the wolve race. Regardless, their physical ability far surpasses that of humans.. That being the case, they are unsuccessful products and therefore are slaves in the wolf''s community.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 3 - Then The Monster Came Out

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    This part was interesting in that it gripped me for a while. Then I continued. The leadership of the tyrant wolf king was already hard. So, the kappas having less value in their existence always escape the Northern death zone. To seek freedom and ordinary life. Yet, they are dangerous. Their ambition is higher than their existence.


    I pondered where I sat with my hand on my chin. Does that mean that we are not even safe as we could die any moment? No wonder there had been deaths around the school. However, the school management covered this reality. Was it to make us calm or to keep feeding us to them in peace. Which was it? I was lost in thought. Then I continued.


    The hunters, on the other hand are classified similarly to the wolves. They have the royal hunters. Also, the elder status hunters, the S-rank hunter, A-rank hunters, and finally, follow-up hunters. These are the hierarchy formally regarded in the hunter community. Nonetheless, there are the Omicrons. They are the least among the hunter. Mostly, might not be considered hunters. They might be seen as surveillance. They only know the fundamentals.


    In other words, kappas and omicrons are scattered on the surface. One is on the reconnaissance mission, while the other seeks freedom. No! There is no guaranty that the kappas won''t be on a reconnaissance mission as well. Regardless, both are seeking value.


    I also read a text that seemed to be a confession from a hunter. It was talking about how to go against supernatural beings like wolves. He listed some weapons and materials used to fight against them. Nevertheless, I was left in the dark on how to fight against hunters. Assuming I was forced to do so, what then? I questioned in disbelief as I moved around, checking more books. Still, all I could find was outwitting them both with physical strength and strategies.


    After I had perused through the books, I was pretty tired. It was already 7:30 pm, and the darkness had set in. However, the school was very well lighted.


    "I am very exhausted. I guess I will grab a drink," the first thing I blurted out as I came out from the gigantic building. I walked around to find a vending machine to grab a beer. The vending machines in Ma Liu Shiu were placed at different need points, and most times, those places might be desolated. The important thing was that the vending machines for soft drinks were different from those of alcohol.


    The vending machines I saw had either run out of alcoholic drinks or soft drinks. Before I had located the desired one, it was already 8:30 pm, and the darkness was looming heavily. The vending machine was slightly closer to the lecture building, with a long, cold, and lonely track. There were few trees planted. Still, it was sparse.


    Just as I inserted one yuan into the machine, it made a throbbing sound with the canned beer dropping to my hand. Regardless, during this short period, I sense a shadow rushing towards me. I instinctively stretched the hand with the beer, and he immediately smashed it as the bobbling of carbonation erupted. I stepped back with caution as all my body displayed fear.


    A kappa! My heart shook.


    He was the one that bumped into me today on my way to the library. However, he had sharp claws, short fangs. His face had unusual sharp edges, including his jaws and chin. Eyes were glowing golden green.


    You could say he is something out of the range of humanity. Still, he still looked slightly like humans. I tried to stay calm, but deep down, I was already out of control. It was already a miracle that I was not screaming. Instantly, I took off. I ran like hell. If I remembered anything, I would say it was the relentless physical training given to me by my foster parent, who had decided to hide my past.


    I ran with all the force I could muster up, and soon I entered deep into the uninhabited area. No! To be precise, a wood. It was almost the place I went to see that bastard before. Just as I ran, he had already begun to catch up as he struck me with his claws. His claws were sharp and had a bone color.


    Just as it dug into my skin, I screamed and hurried up. The kappa''s claws were not deep enough, so they fell off. Nonetheless, the cut closed back. Was I imagining it? I was confused. I added more strength to it, racing ahead.


    I was losing more breath as I ran ahead, and at a point, I felt that if all I did was moving, I would not solve anything. Then I picked up a log nearby and stood. My legs and hand were clearly shaking. I howled as I ran toward him, and flung the stick recklessly. Be that as it may, he dodged it with ease. I turned around again and hurled the same stick. This time he caught my hand and gave me a heavy jab that sent me flying in another direction.


    I fell to the ground with a heavy feeling, my head almost spinning. My gaze fell on something unexpected.


    Chi An?


    Why is her here? And what the hell is it up to? This was my inner curiosity. Looking at the reality, he was practicing with a rugby ball. He had successfully improvised the trees as the obstacles.


    Then, the monster came out.


    He was not talking, only growling, and his face was heinous. I was on the ground, unable to get up because of the deep fall. He rushed out to me with an animal noise. However, this time his speed was extraordinary. It was as though he was betting everything on this attack.


    I struggled, raised my hand as if calling for help, but that was all I could do. Regardless of anything, the last thing I wanted was death. There was a heavy feeling of unwillingness and regret.. Why has my aunt and uncle never said anything about my father and mother? Who were they? All of this sorrow pilled up because of my thanatophobia (The fear of death).


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 4 - I Don’t Particularly Know What I Am.

    A few seconds before his bone color claws could crush my neck, I felt a wind that was stronger than that of the kappa. The hand of the person had held the kappa''s arm. And hurled him away with much powerful force. Just as the monster was flying uncontrollably, he met him before he could hit the tree, which was his destination. However, he was met at the point of his despair with another heavy punch to the chest.


    How unbelievably fast is he? The thought ran through my mind as my eyelid closed in pain.


    After quite a while, I opened my eyes. I only heard the noise of a ball hitting the trees. Calming myself, I noticed I was lying on a colorful fabric.


    "Hello¡­.." I trailed, scared of how he might react to me. Hearing me, he walked calmly. It was precisely that soft and calm movement that he had unveiled today in the class. It was full of confidence.


    Then he opened his beautiful white teeth. He must have assumed that it would make me relax my guard.


    "Are you alright? " he smiled as his eyes fixed on my left arm where the monster had struck me. My daisy color fabric had already been torn, and my penchant color skirt was shabby and dirty.


    Nonetheless, when he noticed he was staring too much, he bowed and apologized.


    "I guess I am fine for now?" I refused to meet his gaze.


    "Oh no! He ran away. I don''t think he will be bothering you for now." He said positively. He went to his red bag and pulled out a sangria color coat, and he handed it over to me.


    "You should avoid allowing people to see that." He was caring. Nevertheless, I was somewhat confused. I suspected he must have at least noticed that a deep wound should have been sealed on that shabby arm, yet he had played dumb about it. What? I question in disbelief in my heart.


    "Aren''t you asking me, why there was no wound with this brutal appearance of my cloth?" I finally asked.


    "There is nothing to ask about when it comes to others'' business. If they do not want prying eyes, then there is no need to be pushy." With that, he moved his remaining things and urged me to prepare to leave.


    I stood from the fabric weak, lost, and disappointed as well. I mean, I would have loved him to question me about those unimportant things.


    "Are you human? Or something utterly different."


    "I don''t particularly know what I am. However, it is okay to see me as whatever you want."


    "Then why do you transfer from your school," he stopped from his track and mused for a while, then he sighed.


    "I wonder." he finally replied.


    The place was quiet for a while, and it became awkward. Then, Chi An spoke again, thawing the ice.


    "You should go. People might be looking for you." He was concerned, even though he did not intend to tell me about himself.


    "What about you. Won''t no one look for you?"


    "No!" his answer was curt. But it was not laced with the air of disrespect.


    I bowed my head, not knowing my genuine desire. Still, when I took my phone from my pocket, I saw 23 missed calls. It must have been when I was busy trying to be alive.


    "I will escort you, then." His voice awakened me, then we both left the wood together.


    When I got to my dorm, my roommate was already waiting for me in the lobby. She was trembling slightly in fright. Just as she saw me, she hurried over.


    "What happened? " she was anxious.


    "Let''s just talk inside.," I was unwilling to start such a conversation outside. Regardless, my friend, Nuan Mei, was critically observing me as I took the lead into our room.


    Just as we entered inside the room. The internal d¨¦cor was breathtaking with feminine accessories. I sat down while Nuan Mei rushed over to make me a cup of coffee. While she made the coffee, I began to recall the encounter. I saw that calm and confident face of Chi An, yet unconcerned.


    "What is he, really?" I muttered.


    "What did you say?" Nuan Mei reacted with my mumbling. However, I skillfully brushed her away.


    Should I tell her about this wild stuff?


    Will she freak out?


    Will her better days be over? There was simply a long line of thought in my mind.


    While escorting me out, Chi An finally gave in and answered most of my worries. Well, even though he did not further comment on the fact about being human or not. It made me draw a little closer to him.


    "You ask too many questions," recalling what he said now, his voice rang in my heart.


    "Well, won''t you at least answer a little, please?" I pestered respectfully.


    "Well, my former school suck at rugby. They say I take it too seriously that they could not keep up with me. In fact, they said I was no human simply because my agility far surpassed theirs." Chi An spat out.


    "What is the name of your former school, and what was it like?"


    He looked at me in surprise, trying to understand why I was so interested in a trivial topic.


    "My formal school was Sha Tin university. They were offering the relevant courses, and they were good with some sport. However, I was not really good at their social ladder and political structure. So, I did not know enough. I was immersed in my training." He whispered. You could feel his melancholic voice like he was reminded how it used to be.


    "I will support you!" I declared.


    "No! You don''t have to do all that to repay anything. I did what I had to."


    "Then, you will allow me to do what I want to as well.." I retorted, not willing to back down.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 5 - Yo! You Guys Came As Well.

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    The next day, in the morning, I went to the class. I wanted not to think too deep about this incident. Nevertheless, that impression was too deep that it could not be erased because I wanted it to.


    In the class, my friend and I had sat down comfortably. Regardless of everything, the classroom looked cozy, and discussions were thrown in the air as though nothing had happened. Well, they couldn''t have imagined anything to happen, anyway. Chi An walked into the classroom.


    Just as he entered the class, I felt nervous, all of a sudden, and my friend instantly caught a fishy atmosphere.


    "Hehe. Has he kissed you?" Nuan Mei wore a smug. I wonder why she was feeling proud about her accusation.


    "There is nothing like that," I mumbled.


    "You see, I have caught you. So something did happen between you two. Was this the reason you came late?" She bugged me till he got closer to us.


    "Good morning! Eh...Nuan Mei and Jun Mey," he trailed off slightly.


    "Good morning!'' we both responded. Just as he sat, Nuan Mei overwhelmed him to the point of being speechless.


    "So, did you kiss her?" she was damn straight about it. I wonder how she can be fearless and straightforward.


    Chi An smiled bitterly. In fact, he could already feel the sting of the pain from the argument.


    "We did not do anything like that. We just came back together." He had successfully defended the fact that nothing had happened. However, he had brought about another unforgettable discussion which was ''coming back together.'' It was good, though. He understood how things work as he did not bring up that event.


    She smirked in triumph. It was as if she had discovered an incredible secret. Chi An shook his head in an understandable defeat as he hushed up. However, I noticed another eye staring in our direction with hate.


    Bingwen Deli! What does he want?


    A lecturer walked to the podium. He was short, and one of the things that made him outstanding was his glove. This glove respect neither cold nor hot weather. He wears it all the time. Which made me wonder if he does wear it on his bath as well.


    "It applies we have Bojing Fuhua," I grumbled with dissatisfaction.


    "He talks very fast and claims he understands everyone and his environment," Nuan Mei reiterated with a snort.


    "Everyone be quiet. I don''t want your garlic mouths to be open while I am in this podium," he cursed.


    Instantly, he noticed a male talking with his friends. He singled out one of them.


    "Hey! You, laughing like a pig. Haven''t you realized that I am here with you guys?" he blustered. However, the male was still laughing.


    "What is your name?" He spat.


    "Guotin Donghai!" his behavior and speech were brusque alike.


    "You incompetent and irrevocable brat. Did you not eat before you came, or don''t you know the difference between home and class? Here, I am the authority, and you are irrelevant assets." Bojing Fuhua ranted with his eyes wide open with anger.


    "Hey! I think that guy is a rugby player. Isn''t that why he is fearless. Because they hardly fail? They will sort it out." Nuan Mei had just cut in to prove her usefulness.


    "Well, I think. But if he keeps behaving like that, then the school might suspend him from playing." Thinking about rugby, I suddenly remembered that he was also a rugby player.


    "My little sister, would you like to visit the rugby playing field? You know, to see how they are doing?" I riled Nuan Mei to action. She looked at me with suspicion. It was as though she wanted to see through me.


    "Well, I will definitely go with you to make trouble."


    "No no! Those rugby players are not to be messed with. They are easily irritated and rough. I''d hate if they roughened you, you know."


    The teacher began his lecture. Even though he was weird, we had to endure it.


    "Today, we will be talking about human psychology," he began to explain.


    Psychologists claim that they can read every little detail about people. This occurrence had led to them believing that they can predict structured characteristics. If everything had a pattern, then the argument might be feasible. It was easier for an observant person to calculate people''s successive habits after thoroughly observing them.


    Soon, the lecture came to an end.


    On the rugby pitch, a plump and funny-looking man stood on his feet. In front of him were sixteen students. The atmosphere was slightly tense. The man had small eyes, a small nose, and a big mouth, as well as a big stomach. As he spoke, it was easier to compare his voice to a microphone.


    Chongkun Jianguo! The coach of rugby union.


    "Where is the transfer student," Chongkun Jianguo howled. Chi An came out from amongst the sixteen lineups. He stood beside the coach. The coach funnily gave him ten centimeters'' distance.


    "Sorry, I am allergic to people, " tears welled up in his eyes. I don''t know what he was actually doing, crying in a serious situation? Damn!


    At this point, I, Jun Mey, came with my troublesome friend, Nuan Mei. As we got to the spectating area, Nuan Mei opened her mouth in surprise.


    "Ahh! Don''t tell me you came here because you knew he was a rugby player? Did he invite you?" her voice was loud. Almost everyone heard it.


    "No! I invited myself,"


    "Don''t tell me....you¡­." Nuan Mei trailed in her speech.


    "Yo! You guys came as well?" a familiar voice awakened us.


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 6 - This Fool Beside Me Was Already Causing Me Trouble.

    The person coming to us was Bingwen Deli. He stopped in front of us with part of his mouth raised a little as he sneered at us.


    "Oh! Jun Mey and Co. What a coincidence. Are you here, perhaps because of the transfer student? Oh men, taking leftover goods for himself," he smirked in confidence.


    "Leftover, huh? I see now. Is this the reason you gave up? Because you were having punishment sex?" Nuan Mei laughed coldly. In her eyes, Bingwen Deli was nothing to be afraid of. She could pretty much say whatever she wanted to say at any time.


    These words had hit him mercilessly, and it left Bingwen Deli with only fear and anger. Two complex emotions, actuating simultaneously. What an irony. It was as if someone commented on a life that he decided to keep hidden.


    He snorted, slung his right and left flank of clothes as he moved forward, not daring to look behind.


    I chuckled with content as the tiger had been chased away. I mean, I thought nothing would make him back off.


    "Introduce yourself and the position you played in your former club. Then introduce a position you feel like you can play if not the previous one." The shriek pulled our attention back to our original reason why we came here.


    "I am Chi An, I play outside center position. Everything outside rugby is relatively meaningless to me." He said, putting some effort in his voice.


    "You all have heard him, yes!?" coach Chongkun Jianguo shouted like he was some kind of motivator. All the players responded with one voice.


    "All of you should introduce yourself to Chi An, and welcome him to the team." He continued.


    The first person came forth. "My name is Guotin Donghai. I play props first position."


    ...¡­


    The introduction went on till the last player, who was a full backer.


    "My name is Junjie On. I am a full backer," he said indifferently. They all wore their orange color jersey.


    Instantly, the whistle was blown, and another team entered the pitch. They arranged themselves for a short warmup. This was probably a strategy to test Chi An.


    The game kicked off with a dropped kick by the center. The ball passed around and soon got to Chi An. He was fast on his feet, and there was power incorporated into his whole being. Soon, all attention gathered toward him.


    "Whoa! He is fast. How can he run like that?" Nuan Mei was alarmed with surprise? She awakened me from my mulling. It was not the first time I had seen run. However, this was the first time that I was seeing him clearly.


    The coach was nodding in appreciation with his performance. Soon the game finished, and everyone came out of the field. Many players were appreciating and some were just indifferent. Nonetheless, a particular player, who had previously introduced himself as jaw-long Keung came to Chi An.


    "Hey, kid! You seem to be enjoying your wonderful moment stealing the spotlight, huh?" he spoke arrogantly. His words were full of mocking. When he introduced himself, I felt he was such a person. A prideful individual.


    Chi An ignored him and kept moving. However, he approached him yet again as he used his hand to pull him from behind. Regardless, Chi An knocked his hand off with a stern warning.


    "The next time you behave in such a disrespectful way in front of me, I will make sure you don''t live again." Chi An snorted. That was quite the angry face. I guess it was not really that they were just envious of him previously. However, most of the hot-headed players must have tried to bully him, but they were instead beaten half dead.


    As Chi An was walking, he sighted us. I could not believe it was just now that he saw us. He must have pretended somehow. As he approached us, coach Chongkun Jianguo came with his protruded stomach bouncing slightly beneath his clothing. Even his whistle swayed from one flank to the other.


    Nuan Mei has already begun to wave to Chi An. Nonetheless, she was somewhat petrified as the coach approached us.


    "Hey, kid! You did well today. I must be straightforward. In fact, you did more than anticipated. However, be careful around here. There are always no good people who would not bother to challenge you justifiably but will try to sabotage your shine. Bear that in mind. Also, we the rugby union usually practice in the night, and somehow the school must balance our schedule with our class activity." The coach spoke at length while Chi A only nodded continuously.


    Regardless, he spoke out his concern.


    "Since the school is not really regulating the class very well, I assume there is some kind of compensation, right?"


    "Sharp kid. Well, of course, we can''t practice and play for the school for nothing. The school takes care of our twenty percent score. The rest is up to you. Needless to say, you must ensure your grade are not bad. Even if you have to employ a personal tutor to make that happen." He explained again, lacing a warning at the end.


    "What if my grades are bad?"


    "You will be suspended till you make up for it. The school must determine that you are capable of handling two tasks. They have already compromised by taking care of the twenty percent score, aren''t they?" He added


    "Well then, do take care of yourself. Meanwhile, try not to have sex too much. We don''t want constant energy depletion." The coach left with this word.


    "We will make sure it is not depleted too much. He would at least have the strength to walk into the pitch," Nuan Mei''s words came out shamelessly. I wondered if nothing troubles her at all. She just speaks without weighing her words.


    "Hello!" I smiled bitterly.. I already knew that this fool beside me was already causing me trouble.


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 7 - Do You Know Why They Are Following You?

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    "Did you come to see me on my first day?" Chi An had an unbelievable expression.


    "Exactly, she was clamoring about it. She said if she did not see you on your first day, then she would die. You know she is my only trusted friend, and the last thing I want is her death," Nuan Mei cut in instantly before I could even bring myself to answer the question.


    Chi An looked at me for confirmation. I just did not have the gut to make my friend feel like a liar. So, I gently nodded.


    "What do you want? A soft drink or alcohol." He asked, seemingly interested in a discussion.


    "She likes to drink beer. Your heart might connect more if you give her that one¡­." Pretending to be in deep thought, she finally blurted out a name.


    "Pearl river beer," she nodded twice with pride for knowing what I like best.


    "Okay..." Chi An trailed slightly before confirmation as his eyes showed that he had more to say. However, I already knew the foolish girl had laid a trap for him. There was no way he would go out to buy a beer other than the one she had mentioned. In other words, he must have been agreeing for our heart to be connected. I was amused with the game this clown was playing.


    Just as he left, I noticed cold eyes glaring in my direction. It couldn''t have been Bingwen Deli. So to put it simply, it was them. ''What do they want from me? How do I attract them? These guys seem to have become bold, and their range of movement has increased.''


    At this moment, Chi An came back with a plastic bag, and inside of the bag, there were canned drinks. He brought out two different brands of beer. One of them was pearl river, and the other was Tsingtao. The single soft drink was Coca-Cola. He was cheerful as he presented them.


    "That reminds me, you did not tell me what you drink?" He presented his question to Nuan Mei.


    "Hmm..."


    She placed her finger on her lips and blinked twice.


    "Anything is fine. However, it will be sweeter if I drink a soft drink for today. So I can leave the alcohol for your couple." She said with a severe expression.


    "Er!..."


    What met her was two grunts at the same time.


    "What? Am I wrong?" She spoke as though she was accused of something. Meanwhile, I couldn''t help but giggle. It would be nice to make her feel threatened, sometimes.


    Regardless, Chi An gazed into my eyes. It was almost as if he could see my worries, which I had hidden deep inside.


    He looked around and noticed a faint dark aura lingering. It could be said that his presence sweeps them all out. He instantly held my hand and pulled slightly stronger. I was even surprised by his action.


    "Hey!" Nuan Mei unconsciously shouted.


    Then he stopped. He must have acted on impulse just now. "Sorry, Nuan Mei," he struggled with the word.


    "It is fine. I just did it unconsciously because I don''t want her hurt."


    "I see... Then, can I borrow her for a while," he hesitated.


    "Are you going to kiss her?" She asked with a wicked smile. It was clear that the idiot was taunting me.


    Nonetheless, just as I was about to speak, Chi An said something I never thought in one out of one million to ever say.


    "Yes!"


    "Hahaha haha," She laughed unbelievably. Nevertheless, she turned to him with seriousness, this time.


    "Are you real," her eyes were wide open full expectation. Just as she saw him nodded


    "Yippee!" she exclaimed with laughter. I wonder why she was so happy even when it was obviously a lie because the guy wanted to hide his true intention. I sighed for putting him into many problems already.


    We left together and entered a secluded area. It was the rugby store. Inside, there were different equipment, ranging from balls to goal post and others. Inside, he pushed me to the wall. I was unsurprisingly light, or was it because I did not struggle at all?


    Pinned in the wall, he kissed me. He closed his eyes, seemingly observing something. However, I couldn''t understand what he was doing. After a while, probably twenty seconds he moved away from me.


    Just as he pulled away from me, l could not react for ten seconds.


    "Did you bring me here just to kiss me?" my voice did not have any form of force within it, but it conveyed my disappointment.


    "Did you believe that I brought you here for that?" He said lightly.


    Then he continued. "I am sure deep down you knew it was not just a kiss, right?" Even though I somehow knew that what he was doing must relate to the recent things. I couldn''t help be a little disappointed that I was not sexually attracted to him.


    "So what were you doing, kissing me?" I asked in confusion.


    "Well, I thought it was odd that those things were following you. They are the kappas. Although they enjoy the thrill of killing, however, they can do it with anyone, not just you." He replied as though he was unconvinced of something.


    "Do you know why they were interested in you?" Notwithstanding, I shook my head in confusion about that question.


    "My two assumptions are. One, they couldn''t previously succeed. So, they will kill you to cover their track and their shame for not killing a mere human being. The second one would be that you have a special thing in your blood that they can resist. It is probably related to their promotion to omega," he deduced calmly.


    Just as he uttered those statements. I recalled the various scenes when I had been chased by those guys. I know I had previously lied to myself that I wasn''t. However, how long will I lie to myself? From my third week in my first semester. I avoided and escaped most of them because of the various self-protection training and athleticism given to me vigorously by my foster parents. I will still suspect the two deductions, but I doubt it was the former one.. It must have something to do with my blood.


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 8 - Why Does It Smell Fishy

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    After my deep thought, I remembered the blatant lie Chi An had told Nuan Mei. Well, he still kissed me after all.


    "Even though we did kiss, it was not like it was a romantic kiss. You could have looked for a way to avoid that lie that you told Nuan Mei." I unveiled my fear.


    "Are you afraid of implicating me?" Chi An asked with a curious gaze.


    "It is just that it is already embarrassing that I have caused too many troubles. If possible, I do not want to involve you deeper." I said with a painful expression.


    "It is fine. Since you have involved me to this extent, there is nothing I could do. Besides, it is not like you wanted that to happen anyway. Also, I have already provoked them, so I am already involved whether I like it or not." He comforted me. There was a brief period of silence.


    I wanted to say something more. However, he cut in again.


    "Are you afraid?" He asked an unexpected question. It was not as if the question was uncommon, but it was probably the last question that I expected him to ask. Perhaps, my mind never wanted to think about it.


    "Well¡­.Everyone is afraid of something. One way or the other," I trailed a bit.


    "Hmm, it is good to be afraid sometimes, but it should not stop you from moving forward. You should at least know the law of survival. "retreating and advancing." In that case, fear should only heighten your mindset to survive. I mean doing anything to survive." He spoke longer and more calmly to make me understand the situation.


    I nodded to him, musing over everything. For one thing, I know to survive, you need strength. However, decisiveness was expected even more.


    "They probably won''t attack you in the daytime. We have to start night activities. First, you will attend my matches. Most of them take place at night. Another thing, you have to avoid moving with your friend in the dark. I am sure she does not know. So, try your best to keep her safe. Also, refrain from telling her for now." With that, we came back. Nevertheless, because we wasted little time, Nuan Mei was smiling like a little devil.


    "Mey! You couldn''t just hear the instruction the coach said before he left. You are bad at obeying orders, you know? I can tell all his strength had faded into the night." Her words had no basis, and she was so shameless that she had no category.


    That mid-day, we both left. In the room, Nuan Mei was smiling sheepishly. Which made me kind of wonder. Did she think we did anything? Just as the thought crossed my mind, she thawed the ice herself.


    "So, was he good? Did you use your handcuff on him?" just speaking these shameless words out of her mouth, I had an unbelievable expression. I could almost cry. What''s with her anyway?


    "No! We did not even do anything. He told me something,"


    "Hmm¡­why does it smell fishy?"


    "I don''t know what you mean?" I actively denied her words. However, these words made me panic slightly. I don''t know what she wanted to achieve with this, though?


    "Do you think I am that kind of girl?" I merely asked the question for just asking, but I was smashed head-on.


    "Of course! You won''t let go of a hot guy now, would you?" she believed she could not lose to this debate, but I wonder why. Perhaps, she did think I had punishment sex with that bastard, Bingwen Deli. It couldn''t be more right to say that he could even deflower me. A hopeless dumbhead. To be more precise, he couldn''t convince me enough to give it to him, anyway.


    Trying to change the topic, I made a quick shift in the tone of our conversation.


    "Mei, it seems as though you skipping tennis practice these days," I let out a sigh.


    She looked at me, trying to understand the reason for a switch of the topic. However, she condescended to it.


    "Yeah! A little. I will pick up my pace soon. You seem to be less active. No! Completely inactive from volleyball." Her words were filled with conviction. Well, of course, practicing these days does not give me a lot of comfort. Also, I would instead channel my energy to study because sports clubs are second on my list.


    "I would like to visit my volleyball club today. It seems like their practice session will begin soon. Would you like to come with me?" I questioned without removing my eyes from her. Although, it was a blatant lie, however, I was convinced she would refuse to go.


    "I am not going even if you have to carry me forcefully. I will still resist you. I don''t want to see that fellow, Wang Chen. A short fool who doesn''t consider her height. Her argument lacks direction. You can''t even differentiate her sarcasm from a real curse. To crown it all, her sense of humor is annoying, including her pitiable expression." She ranted to her satisfaction, I was only a spectator.


    I sighed exasperated, " Chen is actually a good person. I admit her sarcasm could be way out of line sometimes, but she is fun to be with. Well, not as fun as you are, though. It is just a pity that both of you don''t agree at all."


    "Well, that''s natural. I don''t like her type. I feel a bit bad not going with you, but I wish you luck, then." She said as she folded her arms to her chest. I only had a pathetic face. Nothing more. This was a victory, after all!


    However, on a volleyball court. In the spectator area. A slightly short girl, her face round with a medicated eyeglass. Sneezed suddenly.


    "An unknown person sitting there let out a sound. Wang Chen, can you keep it down a little?" the spokesperson said.


    "Someone must have been blabbing about me.." Wang Chen mumbled weirdly.


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 9 - You Mean A New Host.

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    Around 5:00 pm, before rugby players had come, Bingwen Deli sat in the spectating


    area with Jaw-long Keung. He was slightly humble. You could imagine it as impossible for such a proud person to be this humble. But considering some kinds of things. Some people wield more powers than others. Perhaps, there might be more to Jaw-long Keung and Bingwen Deli.


    "So, are we agreeing on it?" Jaw-long Keung asked with a calm face. It was almost as if he couldn''t care more or less what the answer of Bingwen Deli would be like. Meanwhile, Bingwen Deli sighed in a defeated way as he exhaled.


    "Alright, I will see to it." He finally made up his mind.


    "Don''t show a weak and unstable breath here. It is not as though I won''t assist you in preparing it to work. After all, creating such events would be difficult even for some like you," he whispered a little loudly.


    Around 8:00 pm, the game field was already overly bright with Florence light. Each player had


    already lined up, and the coaches and the referee seemed to be talking about something.


    At this moment, I came into the spectating area. Surprisingly enough, Bingwen Deli was already there. He does not strike me as someone who would put so much effort into a game. Is he perhaps monitoring me, or has he planned something for Chi An?


    My coconut color linen cloth swiveled slightly with my thought. I just couldn''t give rise to a particular reason why this guy seemed overly interested in this game. To be absolutely precise, he would not devote much time to anything, even though it was a lady.


    "Hey! Deli, why are you here? You don''t strike me as someone who would pay attention to this kind of game?" I implored.


    "First thing first. Don''t casually call me that name like we are in some kind of relationship. Second thing! Whether I am interested or not, doesn''t seem to be your problem, right? Or maybe, it will be safe to say that he disgusts me, and for better or worst, you disgust me more." He threw the cabbages in his mouth like he was some kind of hero as he focused again, watching nothing. How can a man be as worthless as him? Gave him an opportunity, and he couldn''t maximize it, useless!


    "So, you came to watch him fail, huh? Or you are jealous that the lady you seemingly dumped is now attached to a man." I teased him slightly.


    "You mean a new host, huh?"


    "Fine, whatever. Then I wonder why you are irritated seeing the guy progressing."


    "Is what you are calling successful, dating you? Haha, you make me laugh. You better sit up. Nobody is succeeding by being with you." He was giving it back to back. Even if what he was saying had no basis, it was fine as long as it escaped through his dirty gutter, called mouth.


    At this point, the ball started. The coach was eager to have Chi An play quickly. So he was not benched. Moreover, he was playing outside-center, and he was dazzling completely. Chi An ran faster than a horse, and his instinct and coordination were superb.


    In no time, he had already scored twenty goals. While the rest of the inside center, the two other wingers shared the remaining twenty goals. During the second half, all eyes were glaring at Chi An like he was some kind of unforgivable demon.


    Even as the coach praised him, most of his teammates were still dissatisfied. They wished to rip him apart and quickly end their misery. However, I wondered how he became their doom when he was only helping. Where I was watching the game, I was very disappointed with all of them. It was as though something was controlling them. Nevertheless, Bingwen Deli was calm. I hadn''t seen him this calm before. Then I quickly understood that he was cooking up something, and it was probably dangerous.


    "Hey! Whatever your name is. Don''t you think you are hoarding all the glory in this game?" someone spoke up.


    This person had previously introduced himself as Jinhai Minghua, and he plays hooker no2.


    A short and aggressive hot-headed person. His cheek was swollen due to the accumulation of fats. Even from the way he spoke, it was easy to understand that he paid little attention to how people felt. As he throws out what he''s got when he wanted to.


    "Hey, Jinhai Ming-hua! You should be careful with the way you speak. We are a team here, and you could disrupt the team flow. We are playing against our senior colleague, remember?" another student spoke up.


    I remember him as Hai Manchu.


    The little I knew about him is well said. He was content and loving with his skeleton-like stature. He was playing middle territory. Chi An and I could clearly tell that he had powerful legs.


    "This is what I am trying to say already. He is killing the team morale by being the hero!" Jinhai Ming-hua shouted even more with rage. However, Chi An said nothing at all.


    Something unexpected happened, though. But somehow, I believed it did not happen unexpectedly. It must have been planned.


    "I will play for him instead." A single-player broke the argument.


    Jianyu Liko!


    His look said that he was bored and apathetic to everything. However, he was strong-willed.


    The coach instantly interrupted.


    "Jian Liko, you usually don''t take anything too serious, right? Why now?" he asked. However, this question had quickly led to silence.


    Someone indifferently spoke at this moment, thawing the icy silence.


    "I don''t care who plays, but we have no time for idle chat."


    Chaoxiang Ding! A flanker, no 6.


    He had a flat expression like nothing interested him. His face was totally blank.


    That was why nobody expected him to speak. That being the case, things must have gone out of control for him to actually speak up.


    "The coach had a rethink and made up his mind as he asked Chi An to sit it out.." With that, the second half was ushered in.


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 10 - Blame Yourself For Being Too Outstanding.

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    I, Jun Mey, gaze at this scene with disgust. Isn''t it normal to keep a player exceptionally good? Well, I guess they do not have eyes, or they were ready to welcome failure.


    "This must be part of your doing, right?" I turned to Bingwen Deli. However, he focused on the field with a smile as he utterly ignored me. I humped angrily. I hated him more than I hated school examinations.


    The game started beautifully with the first-year team keeping their points and goals. However, a particular scrum took everything away. It happened in a moment.


    Jinhai Ming-hua stood outside as the ball moved in his direction. He reacted late and was unable to move the ball away. The opponent took control of the ball, and that was how they shattered their spirit of reason.


    Goal and point kept piling up, the referee had already made his substitution, and he could not bring in Chi An again just like that. Meanwhile, Jinhai Ming-hua had an ugly face like a pig liver. Bingwen Deli was also convulsing with anger. I let out a peal of mocking laughter, loud enough for him to hear. Regardless, it was as if I never existed. Maybe, his mind had been damaged.


    Just as the game was about to end, I made a decision. It was against my will, though. Be that as it may, I needed to get a drink for Chi An. He was pretty awesome today, yet he was discarded because of human greed and jealousy. This game had already been won. 83-40. Without a miracle, they cannot recover when only less than ten minutes were left.


    Getting to the vending machine. Just as I was about to slot in my cash to get the drink, something stung me on my neck. My eyes became dull and sleepy.


    .....


    In the next ten minutes, the game finally ended. The first-year rugby team could neither win nor equalize. It was pitiful.


    Changing room!


    The coach was vibrating with anger despite his fat stomach. I could not simply understand how he could implement most of his rules when he looked like a joke.


    "I allowed your suggestion and agreed to make mistakes. The person who raised the matter of removing Chi An messed up and scattered the spirit of the game." Chongkun Jianguo was vibrating, including his massive stomach, which was unbelievable.


    The rest of the team bowed their head in shame. Although, some of them did not honestly care.


    Jaw-long Keung spoke up rudely. "If he was good, he would have taken responsibility. He just looked for a way to avoid responsibility."


    "Avoid responsibility!? Are you stupid!? If I remove you from a game, would you enter on your accord!? Then, are you the coach or I am!?" this shriek shook the place. This was probably the only thing he was good at.


    "You guys are shameful things. That being the case, there is no need to come for practice again. Hear me out, it was not because you lost that match, but because you deliberately caused this to happen!" He continued his shouting. It was easy to understand that the coach was pretty much angry.


    The place was quiet for a while. Chi An understood that there was nothing he could do for the moment, so he moved. However, the coach''s unexpected words stopped him on his track.


    "Chi An, don''t you feel the whole thing was strange? I mean, few people victimizing you?" he said this, trying to uncover the remaining mystery veiling the place.


    However, after some thought, Chi An answered. "Even if I noticed, there was nothing I could have done. One is that I am new here, and no one really trusted me. The second is that more people are speaking against me than they are speaking for me. So, even if I was the best player, I couldn''t change much when all odds are against me."


    Just as he wanted to continue on his way, the coach spoke again. He sighed in regret and anger


    ."I know someone must have manipulated the whole thing just to victimize you. That is why I am suspending this team for now. Since greed and jealousy won''t let them breathe refreshing air. Then, they should suffer. You guys from now onward go and study, and the school will be taking their twenty percent leverage." The coach was so enraged that it was hard not to see it that way.


    Everyone left the place.


    Chi An went to the position he had seen me before, which was in the spectating area. Just as he got there, I was nowhere to be found. He saw my bag but as he was about to pick it up someone held his bag.


    "Are you a thief?" A cold, curt word. It was devoid of any concealment of intention but unveiled all the hostility it could. Even though Chi An had seen this person before now, those cold words came out too harshly. He had to take a deeper look at him.


    Bingwen Deli!


    There was nothing he could If someone purposely hated him for no reason. Still, he shook off his hand and obtained the bag. Then, he walked away. He did not seem to be moving without direction, though.


    ''I had got her scent and her inner aura. I can pretty much know her location. Thanks to the opportunity I used in kissing her,'' Chi An said in his mind.


    He moved toward the vending machine. However, he was skillfully blocked by a few people.


    Guotin Donghai!


    Jinhai Ming-hua!


    Jianyu Liko!


    Jaw-long Keung!


    Bingwen Deli!


    "Next time, blame yourself for being too outstanding," Jianyu Liko spoke with vexation.


    "Tell me, how did you do it. Are you perhaps using drugs? We can save you from your misery." Jaw-long Keung spoke as if he had already predicted the outcome.


    "I don''t know why you left your previous school, but I will advise you to also use the emergency door here. Here, nobody wants you. Got that?" Bingwen Deli finally snorted with irritation.


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 11 - Crying Like A Child Won’t Work.

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    The five guys were holding long sticks, and they gazed at Chi An with hate and anger. I wonder what''s with them anyway.


    "You guys sure talk a lot. You voice your complain and displeasure when you feel like it. You also hate to take responsibility. I wonder why." Chi An said this word. However, it did not calm any situation but instead riled them up.


    "Are you defiling your admission or not!?" Bingwen Deli shouted.


    "No!" The answer that Chi An gave was surprisingly straight to the point.


    "In that case, prepare yourself." The anger in Bingwen Deli at this point had no control.


    "In that case, what will happen?" Chi An had a calm face. In fact, he was probably toying with them.


    "You guys are acting really stupid. For one thing, I just want to enjoy the benefit of this school and rugby facility. But it seems to be a far cry. Notwithstanding, let us see if you can entertain me. Otherwise, wasting my time will be disastrous." Chi An had not landed with his word. The five Bigwen Deli had already moved with their so-called weapons.


    Bingwen Deli is the first to initiate his sluggish movement as if bathing a child in a bathtub. Chi An caught his neck and instinctively used his back as a shield, blocking Jianyu Liko''s hit, who was howling like a fool as he swung his stick.


    "Not good enough," Chi An said flippantly. He couldn''t even use one percent of his power even if he wanted.


    He raised Bingwen Deli up and smashed him on the ground, heavily.


    I couldn''t imagine he went unsheathed with that blow. He let out an agonizing cry and fainted.


    The atmosphere around Chi An changed to anger and gloom. With a few strides, he was behind Jianyu Liko and Jinhai Ming-hua. He held their neck and flung them into the air. Their body was out of control. Nevertheless, before they could stabilize the situation, he was already with them as a death messenger. He slapped them to the ground heavily. Their loud cry and their appalled face could not be hidden.


    Guotin Donghai and Jaw-long Keung were already shaking in their feet. In fact, Guotin Donghai was already crying.


    "Crying like a child won''t work. Remember, I did not seek you guys, but you foolishly came to your death." He said without a care.


    Guotin Donghai was about to speak when a leg moved like a whip and blasted his ribcage. He groaned in pain as he instantly vomited blood. He was helpless and hopeless. Chi An moved slowly toward Jaw-long Keung as he kept backing away. Nonetheless, at this point, he had an agonizing cry inside the bush. It was from Me, Jun Mey.


    He snorted, and in a bolt of lightning, he was already 0.01 inches close to Jaw-long Keung. He raised his hand and slapped him continuously.


    "You are the one who manipulated everything, right? Did you receive payment from Bingwen Deli to do this?" what met Chi An''s question was the grunt of pain and nothing more. With anger, he punched his chest. The punch was not totally strong, but it displaced Jaw-long Keung''s sternum.


    Chi An entered the bush and began to move fast. His eyes were totally blood red. A sign of King alpha. His movement was like an electric shock. It was very fast.


    Soon, Chi An got close to the place. However, his eyes had changed back. At this point, I had already received almost dozens of cuts. My clothes had been damaged considerably. In the forest, the moonlight passed through the entrance that was in between the canopies of leaves.


    Just as they saw him, they became alert and cautious. Needless to say, I breathe a sigh of relief.


    The kappas there were more than two dozen. It was as though they had planned this out. At this moment, they skillfully divided into two separate lines as someone unexpected walked out slowly. He has a jealous expression, and this person''s eyes were unusually dull. It was as though it had rejected the light. He was huge. Still, his upper body is longer than his lower body.


    Bai Fang?


    Chi An and I recognized this fellow. Is he the leader of these monsters in human clothing? Since the last incident, and of course, with the knowledge, I had amassed. I had come to believe that there might be this kind of occurrence where most of these so-called kappas blend into the school system. I also know most of them would love to play a sport that was more physically demanding.


    "Yo! If it is not the new transfer student who else could it be? I wonder how all this relates to you?" He spoke to Chi An, clearly looking down on him.


    "Are you the one sending these guys after this girl?" Chi An questioned with a disgusted face.


    "My! My! I was told about it. That she has something special in her blood. Since none of them could handle you, I was called to help and then take a lion share." Bai Fang said with a chuckle.


    I was wondering why I was hearing lion share. Are these guys discussing how to divide my flesh?


    "Well, even if you were here, that won''t happen, still." Chi An hated the idea of having to talk about irrelevant things. His mood was quickly changing.


    "hehe!" Bai Fang chuckled mockingly. Then his expression became excited all of a sudden.


    "From the reviews I''ve got now, I should believe that you are no ordinary fellow, isn''t that right?" Bai Fang spoke as though he had taken control of the situation.


    "What about it?" Chi An did not bother to accept or deny. Perhaps, he had realized any argument on that would be pretty much useless.


    Bai Fang was laughing confidently. It was as if he had made an incredible discovery that no one had made in ages. I kept looking at him from the angle of my eyes, trying not to expose the direction of my sight. However, it was as though he did not care about me for the moment, only the excitement in his mind.. The followers who came with him stood like they had no destiny and identity.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 12 - Tired Of Being Played Around

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    All of a sudden, this playful atmosphere change to a solemn one. The coercion was toward Chi An and me.


    "Assuming you are something different from the weak human species. Then, you should have heard about the operator. If that one was rare to hear, what about the immortal manipulator." He sighed


    I could see the reaction of the kappas that were standing uselessly before me. It was as though they had heard something incredible. Something worthy of praise and fear. Awe! That was the only feeling I noticed in them. What the hell were they saying? Even now, I have become confused because actually Chi An slightly convulsed. It only showed how serious this so-called operator really is.


    If I was this invisible fellow, these guys believed me to be. Then, why am I useless? I was confused. Looking up till now, the only thing I could say I was good at was excellence in sport and a decent reasoning process. Secondly, I discovered not too long ago that when I am pushed to survive, my performance becomes heightened, and my injuries heal by them themselves. Be that as it may, isn''t that useless if I can''t fight my enemies? If I was so strong, why was I cornered till now? I was cursing in my heart.


    I just wish they would let go of me. I am not outstanding. As a matter of fact, I''d like to leave my life as peaceful as possible. I lamented deep in my soul. I did not know what all this was developing into. Regardless, I was already tired. Tired of being played around.


    "You are surprised, right? Not just surprised, scared, isn''t it?" Bai Fang chuckled with confidence. Then he looked at me with his cold dull eyes, devoid of all positive emotions. It was filled with darkness that made me shiver.


    "So you should be from a wolf race, isn''t it?" He carried himself with pride as if he had already figured out the whole thing, Chi An stayed quiet, allowing him to prove himself with his self-sufficient knowledge. But, he finally spoke.


    "Whatever I am is not to the problem. You should worry about yourself. Tell these clowns here to leave, and I mean including yourself. Let us call it a day."


    "You don''t seem to be the one in charge here. If anything, you should be afraid, you know? This person here will take me to my ascension, and not even the king of heaven want to intervene," Bai Fang finished with a sip as he waved his hand for his kappa pack to begin.


    "So there is nothing to discuss. If so, you have to die for knowing something you shouldn''t." Chi An voice gradually turned cold.


    The first kappa came with his weird face, his bone color short fang, and his bone color claws. He struck heavily at Chi An, but he was faster as he palmed his hand and shattered his wrist. He disappeared almost instantly as he got to me and dropped my bag on my body. He lifted me swiftly and took off.


    "Chase!" Bai Fang shouted angrily. It was as if he never thought Chi An could run, or the person he wanted to use to leverage his position during the negotiation would be taken away. The kappas grumbled as they moved.


    The race began in the small wood. Although I had a lot of questions that I wanted to ask. Nonetheless, I knew it was definitely not the right time.


    Now that I think about it, this wood seems to be bigger than I had imagined before. The trees spread in unbelievable rows and columns. It was easy to understand that these trees were artificially planted. Before I had known it, we had thrown off the trail of the kappas. However, their leader, being Bai Fang, seemed like a formidable fellow. It was hard trying to understand what he was thinking. Nevertheless, we did not come across him.


    Soon, we got a waterfall. I was even more surprised by this sight. How is it that there was a water channel here? Chi An moved faster, and soon we got to the designated point. It was under the slope from which channeled the water. To put it bluntly, we were both using the waterfall as a curtain. He sighed.


    "Wait here! This place won''t deceive them longer." He said as he stood up. His eyes glittered with determination. I wanted to say something. Perhaps, tell him that it was too dangerous. But the words couldn''t find their way out of my mouth. Before I knew it, he had already left. I sighed in defeat, my eyes downcasted. The eyes were full of resentment. "I was persecuted immediately I was born. That being the case, I won''t forgive those who had played with my destiny." I whispered to myself. I felt that this was the only way to free myself from my worthlessness.


    Chi An moved almost with the speed of light. Eyes, blood-red, beating like the heart of gods. His claws were blood red and his fang snow white. He did not transform completely into a wolf, but the black and red mixed color of his fur began to unveil.


    It was a terrifying existence second only to the king wolf. In no time, he ran more than three miles as he met up with the kappas. Seeing this dangerous enemy, they were petrified in their movement. They wanted to turn back. Every Alpha king had a kingly temperament. In which case, his aura could effortlessly suppress their own.


    It was half a second before a head rolled on the ground. Even the remaining kappas could barely catch up with the rhythm of that action.. The movement was beyond their reach.


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 13 - What Right Do You Have To Speak To Me

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    Chi An''s senses were heightened to the maximum. Nothing could bypass his judgments. He moved again like the wind as he held two of the kappas and plunged his hand to their skull, leaving their bodies cold and miserable.


    At different intervals, cries of agony swept like a wildfire. Just as he dealt with the last kappa, Chi An peered beyond his current position as he noticed Bai Fang fleeing with three other kappas. With unbelievable speed, he gave a chase.


    After fractures of minutes, he found his target. At this point, Bai Fang was clearly panicking. Even though it was unclear what his thought was, I was very sure he would have been regretting the fact that he had messed with Chi An.


    He stopped and pushed the three kappas with him to go and fight, but they were clearly hesitating. He snorted. "useless fools, you can''t get such a simple task done. Who is going to report to the community that an alpha king is hiding here!?" However, no matter how loud he shouted, he was met with derogatory silence.


    He panicked, even more, his leg clearly shaking. Then he stuttered. "If you are our fellow wolfkin, you should know how dangerous the girl is to the wolf. I am even sure the hunters might not tolerate her. Unless they are betting everything on her. Needless to say, people are always wary, you know," he started his escape explanation. Nevertheless, he was met with a claw that seemed to be tearing the void.


    He managed to survive as he pulled back some distance away from Chi An.


    "You are just a Kappa about to upgrade. What right do you have to speak to me?" Chi An spoke coldly and indifferently. Bai Fang''s legs were clearly trembling, and his chest had a deep claw wound that was closing very slowly. Meanwhile, the three Kappas were shivering. They could not move even if they wanted to. "I will send you to the west."


    His word had not faded. However, Chi An had appeared in front of Bai Fang. As he was about to defend, he noticed a claw passing through his throat from the back. In other words, what he saw before was Chi An''s after image. He was too fast.


    The three kappas had already urinated on their clothes. They knelt down in the spot they had urinated as sweat kept pouring out like water. They spoke out simultaneously.


    "Let us be your subordinate." They cried with anguish. This was the first time they spoke, and it was a little weird.


    "Subordinate?" Chi An reacted slowly.


    Yes!


    Yes!


    Yes!


    The three of them responded.


    "In that case, I will give you a chance to be useful," Chi An said as he used his claws to pierce his palm and flickered it. The three kappas were baptized with the drops of his blood, and instantly a slight promotion happens under the glow of the moon as they were baptized.


    Shortly, their bone color claws changed to creamy cocoa color. At the same, their golden-green eyes turned to deep green. They were instantly promoted to the omega army level. However, their lives had been tied to Chi An. It was a little coronation, but they were like part of his pack. So he had the right to reward and punish them.


    "You have to lurk in the dark and monitor strange movement going on behind Jun Mey. Got that?"


    "Yes!" The three of them responded.


    In the cave, behind the waterfall, I sat slightly hopeless. Then, Chi An came to me. I had an incredible expression. I wanted to know what happened. I couldn''t stay quiet any longer. Not in this critical situation anyway, so I spoke.


    "What about them?" I said with a light tone. Nonetheless, Chi An neglected my curiosity and took a position for him in the cave.


    He sat with his leg crossed and eyes closed. Why was he meditating at a time like this? Nevertheless, before I could pester him, he spoke.


    "Something about them isn''t what you should concern yourself with, now. Just know that tomorrow, Bai Fang may or may not be announced as dead. However, he is no more." He dropped the enigmatic speech, which made me look at him for a deeper explanation. However, he gave none.


    "Either way, aren''t you curious about what you are? Where do you stand? The fact that these little flies might not be the ones to chase you from now onward?" His question threw me off the scale. Of course, I want to know. Still, if I ask, he might not tell me. He looked at my doubtful expression and sighed deeply.


    "Come closer!" he commanded.


    I confusedly went to him. It was not as though I was afraid of him. But my current state was a bit messed up.


    "I will begin by telling you a story," He said. I focused on him, trying not to interrupt him.


    "The immortal manipulator or simply the operator was an existence that could hardly die. Their wounds heal faster than the werewolves, and they were rare occurrences in history. However, it does not mean that they have not existed." He explained with calm as he watched me closely. I was wondering why his eyes were peering straight at me. Was there something he would say that would be bad? That fearful thought couldn''t help cross my mind.


    Chi An asked me a question instantly. "Are you from a hunter family?"


    I looked at him weirdly. Of course, I couldn''t interpret that statement as a joke. He should have a plausible reason for thinking that.


    "I don''t really know my family history. I woke up with the consciousness of a family of three, including me. They were my uncle and aunt. However, they clearly told me not to confuse them to be my parents as they were not.." I explained.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 14 - The Only Valid Reason Is That You Are Not Ordinary

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    "Then, what are the unusual things you have noticed about yourself that you shouldn''t have?" Chi An hounded me once more for answers.


    "Unusual things, huh?"


    I was lost in thought for a moment. When did all this start?


    "Hmm¡­" I let out another sigh as he locked his gaze in my face. Never moving his eyes away.


    "You are staring too much," I said, slightly flustered.


    "I am not staring but gauging your reaction to see what makes you unique." He said. Notwithstanding, I snorted in disappointment. This reaction of mine took him off guard.


    "What? Did I say something wrong?" he asked in confusion.


    "Not really. However, you should at least pretend to be attracted by my beauty, is all." It was hard saying these words out. Nonetheless, this was how I really felt. He can''t be a fool forever, not noticing anything.


    "Oh! I am sorry about that. I just thought this situation was more crucial than anything. It seems I am wrong about that assumption." He said with an embarrassed face. Regardless, he never did confess that he felt anything.


    The moon was bright in the sky. I had noticed that we might be spending more time than usual. So I took out my mobile phone and called Nuan Mei. I told her not to wait for me. That I might not come home. She ranted as usual. Telling me not to do too much. I couldn''t imagine where she was getting with that, though?


    After the call, I made up my mind to spend a relatively peaceful night with him.


    "Coming to your question, I have noticed a lot. My hearing is heightened, and my smell is sharp. My eyesight sees farther than usual. My reaction is higher than the average. My speed and agility, and even my wound can close up on their own." I named the weirdness that I have been experiencing recently.


    He kept nodding to my list as though he was a medical attendant taking note of the patience''s peculiar situation.


    "I see. The only valid reason is that you are not ordinary. Back to my previous question, the immortal manipulator or the operator is usually from the hunter''s family. To put it bluntly, she is the hunter queen." I did not want to interrupt him, so I allowed him to continue.


    "This might be good or bad in a sense. Because with her identity exposed, there will be internal strife. Amongst hunters family." With this, he began his story.


    (Note that this story was told by Chi An using first-person narrative)


    The last time an immortal manipulator appeared was many years ago. When she appeared, there was movement in the hunter family. Each family, although one when fighting external force. However, they were clearly separated into different factions. So they made moves to acquire the hunter queen. The only way to go about it was through marriage.


    However, because the immortal manipulator passed through childhood to adulthood, there were also unusual things that had happened. Which means enemies must have been made. That being the situation, the faction that wanted to acquire her would move openly and secretly to clear these obstacles. This in itself will bring internal strife and killing.


    Also, if the hunter queen did choose anyone, they would start overwhelming others. Which would lead to dissatisfaction and hate. Additionally, causing war in the end.


    Most of these fights were fueled by the wolf community from behind. They would do anything to eliminate such a formidable foe.


    So the last time that she appeared. She did not take the usual pattern. However, hunters still fought to acquire her favor.


    No wolf warrior was a match for her. They wanted to kill her. Still, they couldn''t. Something unexpected happened, though. She was not in love with any of the hunters but a mere human.


    Nevertheless, the fear of having such an unpredictable factor led to chaos. The previous wolf king made plans and ended up using her human lover to get her attention. Nonetheless, he died unexpectedly from the brutal tossing around. Chaos rained down on the northern death zone.


    At that time of this event, the current tyrant wolf king was just a child. He watched the immortal manipulator unleash terror on the northern death zone. It was a brutal sight.


    The immortal manipulator massacred every strong wolf in the wolf community. She thought by giving up her divine life, she could save the boy. No! Perhaps, bring back the boy to life. But the reality she faced was cruel as the laughing gods, who would kill their opponent while laughing at them. She died, never realizing that dream.


    "Isn''t she stupid to give her life for a mere boy?" Chi An awakened me from my muse. I looked at him weirdly. What? Was it wrong to love? I tried to reassess myself.


    "If you can give up anything for your heart''s sake. Then that is brilliant, don''t you think?" I retorted. I couldn''t imagine what he was thinking. Who knows if he was thinking that the same thing was playing out again.


    "Just out of curiosity. Do you think the same thing will play out again?" I asked with a slight concern.


    He thought for a while and gave a ridiculous answer. "Who knows." I know that no one knows the future. Nevertheless, I believe he is not clueless about these things.


    "Then, how did you know this information?" I poked him harder to vomit some answers.


    "I am sure you have a guess when it comes to that. Anyway, what does it matter? I am also a wolf. I am an alpha king. However, I never grew up in the wolf community. Somehow, this information is available to me." What he said about being an alpha king was an eye-opener. It made me feel safe somehow.


    "Don''t be happy about it, just yet. There are still people stronger than me. It could be assumed that I can''t even maximize my powers at all. So when the real deals come, there will be chaos. You have to move.." My happiness was short-lived, after all, as his sharp words brought me back to reality.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 15 - Just Like My Mother, They Both Turned To Ash

    The discussion continued. The place got darker that we used our phone light to brighten the surrounding.


    "So, since you did not grow up in the wolf community. What happened." I threw this question out of my chest.


    "According to the images that I saw when I first awakened. My father was an Alpha king, and the same was true for my mother." He began another long story.


    (Note that Chi An narrated this story using first-person narrative)


    My parents were at odds with the tyrant wolf king. They hated his control and never wanted to be included in his influence like how he had done with the other great Alpha kings. Who became his 24 seats of war.


    Not so long, the tyrant wolf king had already successfully subdued and integrated them. Nonetheless, my father refused to bend to his kneel.


    "I couldn''t quite get the picture." Chi An said with a puzzling expression. Then he continued.


    However, from the burning feeling in my heart, it was easier to notice that something was relatively wrong about the tyrant wolf king. This made my father and mother quite dissatisfied. Or maybe, they enjoy independence. Which was harder to imagine with the tyrant wolf king in control.


    The day I was born. My father noticed that he could not escape the continuous chase of the tyrant wolf King and his packs. So, he thought of fighting to enable my mother to leave to the surface. Needless to say, something shattered everything. The child they gave birth to was weak. Still, he was surrounded by a red light.


    It was as though he could die any moment. Left with no clue and no experience of such reality. My mother transferred her divine life to me. However, the damn red light absorbed it all and was still unsatisfied. It was as though it was alive.


    My father saw the sacrifice of his wife, which spurred his anger. He wanted to tear me to pieces, but something resisted him. He wept bitterly to the point of crying blood.


    "Even though I run away, it will only take a while before the tyrant wolf king caught up me. In that case, I should not waste a single gift that should have been given to you. You will remember everything the night of your awakening." My father howled with tears. This single gift he spoke of, was his divine life.


    My father transformed into a giant red wolf. His eyes were blood-red and his aura sharp. He carried me on his back towards a river. No! To be precise large-scaled water body with a visible high and terrifying waterfall that seemed to be washing down someplace totally unknown. There was a plastic basket with fluffy fabric inside.


    Placing me inside the basket, my father circled the basket with a remarkable speed. Strands of red light were sparking as he circled me. His form was lost in the beam. Soon, a stunning light descended within the circumference of the circle. Then my own red light also absorbed this mysterious light. After he had stopped, his life disintegrated, just like my mother. They both turned to ash.


    The weather within the large water body and the waterfall became dim as lightning and thunder descended on the water. The water was stirred with an invisible hand. With incredible speed, the basket with a baby inside disappeared from the northern death zone.


    Just as I left, some group of alpha came to the scene. They only notice the loss of life. They could not judge any other thing.


    "Then, an innocent baby appeared on the surface, where an incredible family adopted me and sent me to school. This is the story you want to hear, right?" Chi An had an empty, depressed face.


    (Note that Chi An''s first-person explanation had ended.)


    From my little knowledge, the day of awakening for wolves seemed to be a joyful moment. However, for Chi An, it was simply a nightmare.


    "Now, there are things you need to know as an immortal manipulator." Chi An spoke again as he gazed at me. I could tell he was trying to cheer up, or maybe it was something utterly different. Regardless, such things should have burdened him continually that he doesn''t show this part of him.


    I nodded for him to tell me whatever he wanted to.


    "The immortal manipulator has three ways to fully activate her fate. Well, it will be nice to say that it is two because the other one is nearly impossible." Chi An said these as he watched my curious gaze.


    "The first is through love. The second is through hate and the last, which is also the most difficult, is through a kind of initiation."


    "You have to explain these concepts to me. I don''t quite understand them." I said.


    "The first is without a doubt is what it is. A kind of consummation. This is why most immortal manipulators could not exert the full extent of their power till 18 years. The hate is to remove what you hate most in your life. If you make a mistake, you won''t be activating anything. The last is heritage and initiation. You will take a bath in some uncommon kind of water that might be out of existence by now. This bath must take place right from birth to adulthood. In that case, you will be considered a Saint. During the heritage, you will be mixing the blood of strong wolves into the mysterious water, and you will eat the meat of wolves as well." He explained.


    At this point, this information was really huge, and absorbing them would take a while. Now, I have known things that I would not naturally know before.


    I stood up, slightly confused about the next cause of action. Then, his whisper came to me again.


    "I might totally be wrong on everything I''d said, you know? However, there is no way to verify that now. Also, you can pretty much take your time in your decision. The problem is you can wait to find love. However, removing what you hate means killing the thing. If what you hate now is the tyrant wolf King then it is as difficult as anything. In fact, it is suicide to look for such a fellow.. Then the last one is out of the question."


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 16 - Please Promise One Thing

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    "Can you go up with me to the peak of this waterfall where we can see the moon clearly?"


    I spoke after pacing for a while. Chi An looked at me in surprise. He was unable to understand where the discussion was going. However, he followed me.


    Outside the waterfall, we could hear the sound of the water splashing beautifully. The trees could not hide the soft glow of the moon. It was directly staring at us, like only the two of us were left in the world.


    "The things you have said made me scared and happy at the same time. I know it is ironic, right?" I said with a bitter smile. ''This time, if only I will suffer with you around. Then, it wouldn''t be that painful at all.'' I thought to myself.


    "Why the two opposite emotions?" Chi An raised a question. In my mind, I kept telling myself that he should have understood the clues that I was giving him already.


    "Well, let me ask you this important question. Do you perhaps have any feelings for me? No! Let me rephrase that. Have I in any way appeal to your heart and tolerance before?"


    Chi An was even more hopeless than I thought. Or, perhaps, he had never considered such outcome as love. He was surprised, his mouth wide open as he looked at me. Then, reacted quickly, as though he remembered something.


    "I don''t know what love is about. I have never felt it because people never really showed them to me. They even avoided and feared me because they suspected I was not human since I was too strong."


    However, I retorted instead. " Haven''t you felt the highest state of love? Love from your parents. Those willing to give up their life for the sake of who they love."


    "If that is so, then I want to at least protect one thing. And that would be you."


    "Do you know what I want?" I maintained eye contact with Chi An.


    "What?" he asked, confused.


    I moved to him with a timid smile. My movement filled with a flirtatious aura. As I pin my body with his body. I grabbed him skillfully. Somehow, he did not refuse. He allowed himself to be moved by me. I buckled my lips to his. This time I made sure I was the one kissing him, not like the one before. After a few seconds, I withdrew myself.


    "I want your heart-felt confession this night. Right here and right now." I said. After all, they say I was too controlling and headstrong. But as a woman, I go for what I want, nothing more.


    "I don''t know about love. Still, I can feel a bit of it from your eyes. So, I would like you to teach me this fantasy, called love."


    "Gladly! I am neither your parents, but I won''t let you suffer on your own." I said with my eyes full of expectation. However, my little expectation was shattered the next minute.


    "Promise me one thing," Chi An asked. I pondered about what favor he would have me do for him as his voice came to me again.


    "If I am faced with many alpha kings and even tyrant wolf king. Promise me that you must survive even if I die. I cannot have another one make sacrifices for me again."


    I hesitated for a while. From his eyes, I could feel that he wanted nothing but a promise. If I refuse him, I would have to probably say goodbye to him here. That was the last thing I wanted. Then I nodded my head with unwillingness.


    "That''s right, all I want is your survival," he reinforced his word.


    That night I spared nothing for him. I allowed him to take them all. That was how much I admire him. No, to be precise, how much I''ve loved him. Since the first day I saw him, something about him kept pulling me. Perhaps his gentleness or maybe something else that I couldn''t get the hang of right now.


    In the morning, I woke up with the whole of my bone aching. ''The bastard almost tore me to pieces.'' I stood and stretched myself. My bones muffled uncommunicative cracks. The thought of the two of us in the boundless night with full moon staring at us as we wrapped around each other repeatedly played in my mind, making my heart leap with joy.


    "I''ve shared with him what I''ve never dared to give to anyone. I gave it to him, who was supposed to be my enemy." I mocked myself. However, I was happy that it was him.


    Going outside, I saw him training. He was clearly so happy that I doubt a fool couldn''t tell the situation.


    I cleared my throat as I came out. I knew he had already seen me, but I craved his attention even more. He came to me smiling sheepishly.


    "You are awfully in a good mood," I teased him as I opened my white teeth.


    "Well shouldn''t I be?" he scratched his head. Slightly confused.


    I was even amused by his innocence. "At this rate, we can''t hide it from that idiot, you know. She is going to tear me up or force it out of me. No! She might just use you directly."


    "Is that bad? Well, I am proud of it, though. However, who would have thought you were intact (virgin)."


    "I''m not a whore, you know? Truthfully, you almost killed me. Enough of the idle chat about that. Let us talk about the activation that you said last night." I sat on a rock.


    Chi An instantly frowned. I couldn''t tell the root cause of his annoyance.


    "What?" I asked.


    "Did you agree to consummate because of this?"


    "No! If I don''t love you, why would I give up everything for your sake. I am not enthusiastic enough just for the sake of an immortal manipulator. It is just that now that everything had taken place, I thought it should be okay to ask, you know?" I countered his reasoning.. I wanted to set the subject matter straight before we both confuse ourselves.


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 17 - You Need More Than Basic Training

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    Chi An exhaled. He was cheerful for no particular reason. I knew I was dead if he continued acting like this.


    "You are smiling too much. It''s like a switch in personality." I hounded him for an explanation.


    "I can''t help it, you know?" he coughed, trying to be serious. Yet he laughed sincerely. It was like he was recalling some amusing scene. I walked up to him slowly but with a steady step. He was already positioning his mouth for a kiss, but I smacked his head instead.


    "There! The problem has been solved. You are dreaming too much." Obviously, this time he became serious. He cleared his throat and began his explanation.


    At the same time, two figures left a dense mountainous area. They were male and female. Another male left a dense forest.


    "For you to activate your fate, you have to search deeper within you. What do you want? Who do you protect, and how do you fight? You are the only one that can discover that. After that, I guess we should be training. I might not be there with you forever. You need more than the basic training."


    Dorm!


    Inside my room, my roommate bugged me endlessly with questions about yesterday. She stared at me like she could pick up my eyes out.


    "Mey, you abruptly called me that you would not be coming home. You even came back with a change of clothing. What happened?" She demanded answers from me. However, there was no way I could be upfront with her for myriad reasons.


    "As I was going home after practice. I saw a friend who wanted me to tutor him,"


    "Him?"


    I could start predicting what kind of thought was entertaining Nuan Mei''s mind just now. However, this might be an escape from talking about the main topic. From my point of view, there were two stories. One is about Chi An, and the other is about the wolf drama. If I decide to hide the two, then I might just cause trouble later on. Nonetheless, if I gave up one topic, the other might be secured.


    "So you slept in his house. How about your change of clothing. Did you perhaps, do something different other than tutoring?" Nuan Mei narrowed her eyes. She was suspicious about the whole thing.


    "About that, something did happen. Well, you could call it unintentional. While I went to the volleyball club, I did believe that we would have a practice session, but I forgot a change of clothing."


    "So you took a bath in his house and had a change of clothes?" I did not need to keep explaining to a person like Nuan Mei to connect the dot. She was quick-witted, after all.


    "Hehe, hehe! I see. You seem moisturized anyway. Now I see where my misgiving was coming from." She was probably satisfied with this explanation.


    The next day came upon us quickly.


    In the class, Bojing Fanhua mounted the podium. He talked as fast as usual.


    "My topic for this class is animal behavior and their environment." He introduced his main focus. Then he began ranting. Somehow, I was not interested in such a lesson. No, it would be nice to say that I haven''t been that interested in lectures these days. Needless to say, my current situation made it more obvious.


    I looked at the back of the student in front of my seat. As I admired him. Having done that, Nuan Mei caught a sign of it. She was directly impatient with the lecture we were having. She simply wanted the lesson to be over as soon as possible. Maybe, she wanted to drain the young man in front of us with questions that I couldn''t imagine.


    After the lecture, Chi An stood hastily about to run away. However, Nuan Mei blocked him completely.


    "What is it, Nuan Mei?" Chi An asked, trying not to imagine the painful things she would come up with as he smiled bitterly. He cut me a glance, secretly seeking my support. But I was even helpless when it came to Nuan Mei. With this, she hounded him for answers till he was speechless.


    Seven days later.


    The deep forest of Ma Liu Shiu.


    This was the same forest where Chi An and I, Jun Mey had our moment.


    "So, tell me, how have you improved?" Chi An asked me directly. His eyes, glowing with expectations. Nonetheless, I guess he would want nothing but a positive response.


    "I guess I have improved slightly." My voice was light. Regardless, it conveyed the message perfectly.


    "Then let us start," Chi An whispered.


    He roared instantly with a growling sound as he charged towards me. I stretched both my hands forward without hesitation as a peg-like wood appeared.


    I charged back with a natural shout. However, he was faster than me. His eyes were still ordinary. Which is to say that he was being merciful.


    He struck his sharp blood-red claw to me. Nevertheless, I evaded reflexively. But I was almost slashed by it. Just avoiding his nails took most of my mental energy, and it was already so problematic. However, Chi An was not relenting as he followed up the claw with a heavy sharp turn-around kick with his right leg.


    I placed the two peg-like sticks horizontally, not pointing the sharp edge to the incoming leg but using a guard method. The limb had an unbelievable power within it. I believe that it was not using up to fifty percent of his power, though.


    I was kicked away by the leg, colliding heavily with large trees. Notwithstanding, Chi An followed up. His speed was terribly fast, and his calculation was top-notch. It was as if his eyes could grab any of my body reactions and could predict my next move.


    Hitting the trees, I let out a small groan as I vomited blood. It was pathetic, but I couldn''t have done better.. The gap was so huge, like heaven and earth.


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 18 - The Chase

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    It has almost been a month since Chi An began training me. After lectures, we moved to the forest. My training clothes were always with me. So, I don''t need to look tatty when coming back.


    I have become more acquainted with my powers thanks to Chi An''s constant training and support. Of course, I want to thank heaven the more for the suspension of rugby. Indeed, sometimes, many things can be a blessing in disguise. Thanks to this, the gap in strength between Chi An and me has been closing slightly. Whichever way, he had always said that I have the potential, so that was not the problem.


    Like every other day, numerous training had been given to me by Chi An. Today, he tagged this training as the chase.


    I was already running like my life depended on it. Chi An was catching up. The forest was beautiful, trees arranged in rows and columns. I was seriously sweating and panting.


    "Operation!" I shouted with vigor as my eyes became deep silver, and the deep golden color of the letter "T" was carved into my eyes.


    As far as the eyes could tell, deep holes were created with sharp needles and knives pinned facing upward. However, on the surface, there were no holes. I also stretched my hands on the trees, and they bent with high speed, setting automatic traps.


    I continued the race. The fundamental idea of this training was for me not to get caught. So I must use my operator powers to set various traps as I race on. As I moved forward, Chi An chased on. His eyes could see the deviations and developments in the forest. Just as Chi An settled his legs on the ground in front of him, the surface sank. Regardless, he reacted even faster as he jumped on the trunk of the nearby tree. Nevertheless, the tree itself was not safe. Other trees shot towards him heavily. He barely escaped. Just as he jumped off, the other trunks whipped hard on the tree. The same ordeal continued repeatedly. Nonetheless, Chi An was faster, and his reaction was top-notch.


    His eyes were shining blood red and red mist in the form of energy exuded from his body. His speed increased. Instantly, Chi An disappeared from my line of vision. I could not predict his movement at all. I slowed down and turned around, walking forward while facing backward.


    Immediately, Chi An jumped down before me as his claws struck me. However, my eyes glittered, and two swords appeared in front of me. They crossed on each other in a defensive position. Even with that quick reaction, I was heavily knocked backward. Just about to hit the gigantic tree behind, Chi An caught me.


    "You did well." He praised. He smiled with a grin as he lowered me down. His face turned normal, and his claws retreated. Meanwhile, I stared at him with brooding eyes. I wanted to win this time.


    "It is okay. You don''t have to be angry. You are improving rapidly than expected." He consoled me again. And with this, another month passed quickly.


    Dorm!


    "Take care of yourself." Chi An bade me farewell in front of my door. The door opened.


    "Aren''t you a happy couple? You are really putting your hands in the black fire, you know." A voice teased us.


    The spokesperson was none other than Nuan Mei. She smiled as she teased us.


    "You have succeeded in reducing the time I spend with Mey. You better compensate for that as soon as possible." With serious expression. Chi An scratched his head hopelessly. He was lost in word.


    "Hello, Nuan Mei," he greeted her. Nuan Mei was always lively, no matter when and where.


    "Now that you took your time to come here. Are you going to leave?"Nuan Mei wickedly chuckled as she made an inviting gesture.


    On the other hand, I kept quiet, listening to her word game. It was already determined that she wasn''t going to give up. So, I can only pray that Chi An survives her once more.


    "Little sister, don''t worry, we will spend girls'' week," I spoke up for her to be considerate before she shocks Chi An away.


    "Sorry for the intrusion." With that Chi An, entered the room. He sat down on one of the couches freely. Needless to say, it was easier to feel that he was slightly nervous.


    I walked towards him and bent down. My mouth was on his ears. Then I whispered. "don''t be afraid. She is not going to eat you, you know?"


    He nodded as he exhaled, trying to calm down.


    "Should I cook for you?" I asked him as I stood up.


    "Yeah! It will be nice to have a taste of your dish. Of course, I know it won''t be bad."


    "Hmm¡­ when you are in love, everything is fine." Nuan Mei cut in as she applauded happily. She sat on her bed gazing at Chi An with her devilish eyes. She had determined to drain him to the end.


    "By the way, do you know the student president had brought an activity? It is called a solo night hike. It is kind of compulsory." Nuan Mei parted her lips slightly. I could not tell if she was having great pleasure in that activities. Or maybe she wanted to enjoy a situation where I would separate myself from Chi An.


    Where I was toasting an egg, I was dissatisfied with that activity. I felt this might be related to something greater than we were imagining.


    "Why did such activity suddenly come up?" Chi An was equally confused by the way he twisted his face. It was also easier to see his dissatisfaction from his tone.


    "I don''t know the detail. But next week, it should begin." Nuan Mei answered. At this point, I brought the toasted eggs with some slices of bread and tea.. I distributed the food to everyone.


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 19 - Here Is Not Where You Run Wild

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    After a week, the appointed day for the solo night hike had finally come. Everyone gathered in the large open square. It was already evening.


    A male student walked toward the platform.


    Qingshan Tengfei! He was slim to the bone. A confident smile on his face. It was as nothing could faze him at all.


    "I thank you all for coming to this gathering. The school had been disorderly lately. This is because anyone can do what they want. You know that the school has its programs. These programs were brought up for cohesion and fun."


    He looked around and nodded in satisfaction.


    His attitude was like a teacher to a student. Even though he was a fellow student, he spoke as though others didn''t matter.


    "We will all hike differently. We have to make sure this training sink into our spirit." With that, everyone began preparation.


    The hiking officially began. That being the case, students were to walk and hike in the community. Mountain, forest, and plain ground.


    Chi An chose the mountainous area. I, however, selected the plain ground. We all had our sports attire.


    The hiking was slow and steady. In the mountainous area, the breeze was great, making the place chilly. The steeps were rough and ragged. Chi An walked the upward slope-he sweated slightly more.


    Just moving ahead, a few people caught up with him. "Hey! Chi An, I thought you wouldn''t be alone." The spokesperson said.


    Jaw-long Keung!


    Chi An remained calm as he looked at the group of people.


    These are all the members of rugby players except for Bai Fang. Needless to say, there were two other people. The student president, Qingshan Tengfei, and social science president, Bingwen Deli.


    "Jaw-long Keung, you said you have something you wanted to tell us, right?" Qingshan Tengfei was impatient.


    "Student president, rest assured. The thing I was talking about is right in front of us." Jaw-long Keung smiled. However, even though he was usually arrogant, he was humble and meek in front of the student president. It must be because of his position and prestige.


    "Chi An, tell me right here and now. Are you a human?" he questioned with a serious tone. All smiles had faded into seriousness.


    "Who knows!" Chi An answered indifferently.


    Just as he was about to move forward. The student president cornered him with a spray. Instantly, the gas escaped rapidly towards the eyes of Chi An.


    Quickly, Chi An howled like a wolf. His eyes were red, and his white fangs grew.


    "Are you guys stupid?" The spray used on him was full of wolfbane. This substance affects wolves, but wolves had their different levels. So, because of that, the effect could be reduced according to each level. Chi An''s voice was mixed with growls. However, neither the student president nor Jaw-law Keung showed fear.


    "You see what I''ve been saying? He is not human. I noticed this when we fought him that day. I notice a claw mark on my body." Jaw-long Keung said respectfully in front of the student president.


    Instantly, he threw out a heavy bag with different punishment and killing tools. There were pegs and long swords.


    "I won''t forgive these animals for infiltrating this school. Here is not where you run wild. So, I will use you to set an unforgettable example. However, is Jun Mey a wolf too?" Bingwen Deli spoke. It was not as though he had the power to back his word. Anyway, he just felt like talking.


    "Who knows." Chi An countered. Now, he was returning to normal. His claws and fang and blood-red eyes were retreating.


    "That''s right after you die today. Your corpse would be hung on the school gate. Everyone will know that you are a wolf. After that, Jun Mey would be investigated. If she is a wolf, she will die. Yet, if she''s not, I will make her my slave." He laughed with ecstasy.


    "Bring out a phone and begin to record." Qingshan Tengfei commanded as he unfolded his whip with a heavy flap. The whip was spiked from beginning to the end except for the handle. Jaw-long Keung and others picked up the weapon they were confident of using.


    The student president moved with terrifying speed as he appeared in front of Chi An with the whip descending heavily on him. Others also made their moves as they raised their weapons. However, the student president was faster. It was as though he was trained in either martial art or maybe as a hunter.


    Understanding it was impossible to evade all the attacks at the same time. Chi An held the whip, and immediately, blood gushed out. With his other hand covered with black and red fur. He smashed it on the mountainous steep, and the place shook. Stones blew up into the mid-air, surrounding him and everyone.


    "Since all of you are begging for death. Then, I will fulfill all of you." Chi An was exasperated by their persistence in angering him, his tone was heavy.


    Chi An appeared behind Huojin Genghis as his claws pierced his chest from the back. The phone used in recording the scene fell and rolled down the steep.


    At this moment in a deep forest, a male and female who sat peacefully on a branch of the tree opened their closed eyes.


    Their eyes opened simultaneously.


    The female was cold and sharp, and it was visible from her appearance. She had medium hair with a side part. While the male furrowed his eyebrow and his face was grim as he was frowning. Also, he had a burly appearance with his big eyes and big mouth.


    Hui Ning!


    Dewei Cheng!


    "Do you feel it? Let us go.." Hui Ning said with an unwelcoming tone.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 20 - More Visitors Had Arrived.

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    Hui Ning and Dewei Cheng disappeared with a puff. In the place where I was hiking, a single arrow shot at me with unimaginable speed. Seeing how the arrow stick was going to cut through me. I dodged it at the last moment.


    "Who?" I shouted. If it was the previous me, this arrow would have pierced through my heart without a mistake. Although, this place was a plain surface. Nevertheless, at various distances, there are some trees and upscaled plateaus. Regardless, for this arrow to be so flawless from that range, then the person must be good.


    A single male came out. On his back was a wrapped pole. Placed beside the wrapped pole was a quiver full of arrow sticks, and on his hand was a bow. He looked crazy from the look in his eyes, and his appearance looked hysterical.


    "I am Hongqi Jian," he said with a burst of hysterical laughter. He looked at me with interest as he waved his hand like he was summoning demons. Just as he did, ten persons appeared behind him like a wind. With the moon shining on everyone, the ten persons had full moon shape on their glabella while Hong Jian had an "A" letter inscribed to the same place. Be it as it may, I believe these people had a way to cover these symbols just like the wolves. ''So, these are the hunters.


    These ten people with moon shape should be the omicron, and this person that looks mad should be an A rank hunter.'' I thought.


    "What do you want with me?" I questioned. It was a helpless situation, anyway.


    "That is a good idea. You are not normal. I have been observing you for a while now. Are you the immortal manipulator?" Hongqi Jian asked straightforwardly.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. What do you mean by immortal manipulator?" I feigned a confused expression.


    "Hahahaha. Is that how the new immortal manipulator behaves now. What a cruel woman." His voice became deeper with excitement.


    "If you are nothing special, then, how come you evaded my arrow? Not anyone could avoid getting hit by my arrow." He said.


    ''Is he stupid? Did he just use my life to test if his claim was genuine?'' What a mad fellow, a complete simpleton.


    "That could be luck, or perhaps, I have done some useless training," I was straightforward with my answer.


    "In that case, let us try your luck again. Hahaha...I am getting more excited." He said as he waved his


    hand forward. Instantly, the omicrons shot towards me with all kinds of weapons. Meanwhile, Hongqi Jian chuckled hysterically, almost like he was playing golf with the gods in the middle of the sea. It must have been so good to be a killer.


    Just as they shot at me, three kappas came out of nowhere and shielded me. However, they received a deep cut.


    "Go!" one of them shouted. No, it was not much of a shout as it was of a growl. Nevertheless, I was confused. Although, I don''t specifically know this group of kappas. Notwithstanding, they shouldn''t be good in any way, except someone must have controlled them somehow. However, running might still be a little tricky. This guy commanding these omicrons had yet to make a move. I even doubted that these three kappas could hold off these omicrons.


    ''No! They are no longer kappas. These should be the omegas.'' How did they transform? I questioned myself. Seeing that enemies were many, the three omegas transformed completely into giant wolves. Their claws were like a creamy cocoa color, and their eyes, deep green.


    Just as they transformed, they howled endlessly with growling. Instantly, the omegas shot at the first three omicrons. Even with their spears and swords, the three wolves were faster as they directly pinned their mouth on the side of their necks and forcefully pulled it out. The precision was something to take note of.


    They fixed their deep green eyes on the other seven Omicrons, who mounted a defensive position. Four of them faced forward with their spears, while the other three faced backward with their swords.


    The wolves were fast, but they could not yet harness their full potential.


    "Hehe! It is no wonder. So you were newly transformed to omega. I see." Hongqui Jian laughed hysterically. It was as if he was enjoying himself.


    Immediately, he plunged himself into the protective array established by the remaining omicron.


    "Out of here, no goods. If I wait for you guys, I will be sick." He shouted boldly with a smile. Nonetheless, that smile was the smile of someone who loves to see blood.


    At this stage, I moved on.


    "Give a chase! Make sure she doesn''t escape your sight!" Hongqui Jian pushed two fellows in front of him. His eyes were entirely focused. It was like nothing could escape him. The alphabet on his glabella was glistening with the moon. At this time, he unwrapped the pole behind him. It was a solid spear. The spear looked alive as it was held in his hand.


    The spear floating horizontally in front of him, he gave it a soft jab. The spear moved on its own as it rotated forcefully. Two of the wolves were hyper-reactive as they jumped high, jumping across the rotating spear. Regardless, the other one was slightly slower. The spear maimed one of his forelimbs instantly.


    At the same time, two fast arrows moved toward the wolves that were descending. Hongqui Jian had an ecstatic demeanor. It was as though this moment was the best that could ever happen. Meanwhile, just as I raced toward the greenery plain ground, I was chased mercilessly by the seven omicrons. This species of hunters were two initially. However, before I knew it, they had become seven.


    Spears were thrown at me at high speed. Although they lacked precision, however, it was dangerous.


    "Operation! Mines with explosives," I commanded as my eyes became silver color with a deep golden T shape carved to my pupils. So many mines with explosives began to bury themselves.


    This solo night hike had become more dangerous than I had previously imagined. I had a suspicion that this would be to set Chi An and me up for a trap. Nonetheless, nothing depicted that we were extraordinary. Of course, I could not rule the possibility that this might have been done out of hate. But even so, this was already getting out of hand. More visitors had appeared. In that case, I also believe stronger wolves might have come.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 21 - The Place Shook.

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    In the place where Chi An and others were fighting, three people were already dead. Most of them had nothing but panic now.


    At this point, Chi An noticed that something was wrong. With his wide range of instinct, he had realized that I, Jun Mey was in danger. The hair on his head grew back, and his face became more like a wolf. He was surrounded faintly with blood-red light. Part of his furs was red, and the others were black. He angrily growled as he showed his fang and claws.


    Qingshan Tengfei, who had been steadily attacking, was going at it without relenting. He heavily lashed his whip at Chi An. Needless to say, his reaction was super fast as he immediately got to his back. Just as he was about to thrust his claws like an arrow to the chest of Qingshan Tengfei.


    Guoliang Choa and Chaoxiang Ding came with a dagger and hammer at him noisily as they uttered the word monster. This allowed Qingshan Tengfei to breathe for some seconds. Chi An disappeared within sight and appeared behind Choaxiang Ding, who held a hammer as he held the hand holding the hammer and his neck simultaneously. He lifted him up in that brief moment, prompting him to be unbalanced as he raised him above shoulder height and forcefully smashed his face to the ground.


    The place shook, and all the teeth in his mouth loosened and fell. With ultra-speed, he got to Guoliang Chan that held the dagger. He forcefully stepped on his left hamstring, the space in between the upper leg and the lower leg. With a sharp noise, the whole kneel shattered.


    At this point, the remaining people were full of fear. They just wanted to escape. Chaoxing Ding laid on the ground, hopeless with a painful expression.


    Just as the rest of them had noticed that the situation was disastrous. They decided it was best to flee. However, just as the thought crossed their mind, four claws appeared out of nowhere and tore them to pieces. The only survival was Bingwen Deli, Qingshan Tengfei, and the half dead Chaoxiang Ding.


    Two individuals walked into the scene. A male and female. They somewhat had indifferent expressions.


    Hui Ning and Deiwei Cheng!


    They still looked pretty much human. They had not changed at all. Nonetheless, judging from what just happened now. It was hard to say they were humans. The only problem was, were they allies or enemies.


    "Who are you guys? Remember, you have to allow us to leave here. We have recorded everything." Qingshan Tengfei trembled with fear. By now, he must have seen that it was useless. This was because he had no chance of winning against Chi An, not even including the new set of weird guys that had visited. Regardless, Bingwen Deli was shaken more than him. It was true that they were both seeing the man called death knocking at their door. It was no exaggeration.


    "Are you talking about this?" Hui Ning''s voice was cold. She presented a phone which initially had been recording the whole process. With that, there was nothing to use for escape anymore. Both of them were nervous.


    Instantly, the student President wanted to cut through and escape on his own. He charged toward the newfound enemies as he violently lashed out his whip with vigor.


    The eyes of Deiwei Cheng changed to amber color as his claws grew longer with olive color. He appeared in front of the whip, yet before it descended, he made a back and forth motion with great speed and precision. His timing was almost flawless as he appeared inches in front of Qingshan Tengfei. At this point, his whip had been launched. He used his claws and pierced his neck. Blood began to gush out as he convulsed hopelessly. Instantly, Hui Ning waved her hand toward Bingwen Deli as her claws left like needles and pierced his eyes and heart. Both of them fell almost at the same time, hopelessly.


    "Hehe! I would never have expected that an alpha king was outside of northern death. It is no wonder the higher up sent us to either capture or to kill you. Which would you choose?"


    Hui Ning spoke as though nothing had happened. These deaths naturally did not bother her.


    "Who are you guys?" Chi An, who had reverted back to human appearance, asked this question cautiously.


    "Oh! Forgive my rudeness. I am Hui Ning and he is Deiwei Cheng." She spoke with confidence. In fact, you could even say she derided him.


    "So, what do you want from me?" He went about it again.


    "Like I said. Leave with us or die here now."


    "From the beginning, I had no intention of leaving. I love it here. If you would excuse me, I have other important things to do," Chi An turned around, about to leave. However, the atmosphere became tense all of a sudden.


    Deiwei Cheng changed slightly while still maintaining his human stature. I could not say if it was because he felt confident with his ability. Or he couldn''t just believe that the person in front of him could make him go to his limit.


    Instantly, he charged towards Chi An. However, he bayed loudly as his body changed slightly. His body became slightly burly, covered with red light, black and red fur. His eyes were blood red. He countercharged Deiwei Cheng abruptly without giving him a breathing space.


    His claws were longer than before and were totally blood red, while his eyes were also blood red. His talons descended with an invisible speed. Even when Deiwei Cheng had dodged it, he received an uppercut jab instead.. He was sent flying.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 22 - The Sharp Edges Reflected The Moon Light

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    Just as Deiwei Cheng was taken above the ground from the uppercut jab, the face of Hui Ning face changed. The confidence in her eyes disappeared.


    Deiwei Cheng fell hopelessly to the ground. He cleaned the blood that strolled out of his mouth. His eyes were full of surprise.


    Instantly, he calmed down. "Why do you think they discovered your existence?" his face brimming with confidence. Chi An still had an undaunted expression as he gazed at them. Perhaps, he was reading into the situation.


    "Two months when you attacked them. I met with a guy named Jaw-long Keung. I merely provided him evidence that you are the creature of the night. I gave him enough hint on the things that could be used to defeat someone such as you." He laughed gleefully.


    "You are surprised, right?" he asked.


    "Not really. I know this day will come. That said, the student president did not seem like a human either. His strength could have surpassed that of an ordinary human. Nevertheless, that''s why I had to kill them all because I wanted to keep my peaceful life. Of course, I know that peaceful days will end soon if they know. Now, the northern death territory had started making moves." He said without any expression.


    Like a bolt of lightning, Deiwei Cheng charged with his body transformed with black and olive fur and his eyes shining with amber color. However, Hui Ning disappeared and appeared behind with a threatening speed. She had changed to full-grown wolf with silver skin and amber color eyes. Still, as both of them were close enough, Chi An inverted himself. Both of his hands were on the ground, and both his legs performed straddle rotation. He blasted both of them out.


    Just as they were falling apart, he took the stand of a dog in a human standing posture. Nonetheless, he was scary and grim. He shot with the speed of light toward the fully transformed wolf, which was Hui Ning. Seeing this, Deiwei Cheng showed a panic expression in a flash. Then he calmed down. He moved with his body fully transformed as he appeared in front of Hui Ning, just the price of protection. However, the only outrageous thing was that his outstretched left hand was maimed on the spot as blood gushed out with a loud scream. Also, they were both knocked far away.


    He transformed into a human with a sweat-soaked face. His face paled. The distance between the Chi An and the both of them was relatively far. Immediately, Deiwei Cheng held Hui Ning, who was equally panicked as he scurried in a hurry. Just as Chi An was about to give a chase, he gave up. Perhaps he noticed that he had an important business to attend to.


    Where the seven omicrons were chasing me, Jun Mey. I raced as I could. Thankfully my physical and mental prowess had increased tremendously. The two in the forefront that was hunting with enormous energy stepped on the greenery ground in front of them, and it instantly sank, followed by an unexpected explosion. The two of them died on the spot. The other five that were closer began to panic. At this point, I had given them a considerable amount of space.


    I climbed on top a slightly tall tree as I gasped heavily. "That said, I have to solve these guys because I believe they won''t just stop. It is right to assume that the person who commanded them does not have lower status among the hunters." I whispered to myself.


    The place where I am now was slightly bushy, and the shrub had grown in a way it won''t be called plain ground carelessly. Immediately the leaves and grasses began to make noise as three of the omicrons came out with different scary cuts on their faces and body. Their clothes looked disheveled.


    "Excellent bow and arrow," I muttered as the T shape in my eyes beamed with joy. Instantly a golden bow and arrows appeared out of thin air. I inserted three arrow sticks at once as pulled with my eyes focused on them. I shot the arrows toward them as I jumped towards another tree.


    The golden arrows scraped two of the microns. They reacted faster, while the other one was pinned down. The two of them, who had cautious eyes, chased toward the direction of the arrow. Just as they got there, they noticed that I had left the place.


    The omicrons, even though they lack ability, they still know the basics of hunting. They can track their enemy, no matter who it may be.


    The two of them picked my trail again and began to chase towards me. I, however, hid behind a trunk of a massive tree. It gave me a perfect cover. That said, my breathing was totally audible. On my hands were two swords. The sharp edges reflected the moonlight. Just as the two of them raced with a considerable amount of speed, thinking I had gone ahead. I slashed the sword towards them. Nonetheless, one of the omicrons reacted reflexively while the other could not do anything about it as he fell rolling on the ground. Needless to say, just because the other responded quickly did not mean he was left unsheathe. He initially positioned his spear vertically in front of him. Still, the sword rebounded him. He smashed in the grassy floor heavily.


    However, I did not want to miss the created opportunity. I chased forcefully toward the omicron, who was on the ground. From his expression, he could perceive that death was closer to him than the hairs on his skin. There was blood on the corner of his mouths. He raised his hand as the last effort of the struggle.


    Getting to him with my double sword about to slash him. A spinning spear came at me with horrible speed. This made me back away.


    Hongqui Jian!


    How did he get here this fast?


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 23 - The Omicron Imagined Himself Saved

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    Hongqui Jian walked out with two wolf-like heads in his hand as he laughed amok.


    "Hey! These people weren''t even much of entertainment, you know?" he spoke as though I promised I would entertain him somehow.


    "Good job in at least being alive. You tried by killing these people," Hongqui Jian spoke. The omicron showed an overwhelmed expression. It was like he was trying to say that the person with him was mad and unreasonable. However, just as I had seen this expression, Hongqui Jian saw it and had feigned ignorance like I was the most important one here.


    He took his step and walked carefully towards the omicron on the ground as he smiled wildly. The omicron imagined himself saved. However, the unexpected happened as Hongqui Jian stabbed him with the spear.


    "Good luck in keeping her busy. At the very least, she did not run away. I couldn''t have trust you folk enough to kill her, though." He laughed with content. Then, he suddenly stopped with a severe expression.


    "However, you guys are so serious. It would be a shame if she killed any one of you again. So I did you the honor. Rejoice!" he gazed at the omicron like a piece of cabbage. He picked up the dead surprised copse and flung it away.


    "You are in my way," he said justifiably. How can someone be so mad and shameless? Does he think he was doing the guy a favor by being the one that killed him? Anyway, I shouldn''t be worried about this as I might be the next. This guy is simply mad. There is no excuse. A nut case!


    He took out a hand towel from his pocket and wiped his hand and face blissfully like he had achieved a medal as his smile was never-ending. He sighed as though relieving himself.


    "Now, can we begin?" he asked in a low tone. And just as I was about to attend to that question. No, just as I was pretty much confused with the situation, he charged with full force.


    In a moment, my double sword collided with his spear. It looked as though he felt little energy. So, he immediately followed it up. His marksmanship was superb and unique. The spear was almost coming out from different and unpredictable angles.


    It was already hell for me. He had superior physical skill, and precision was also fine. I was instantly pushed to the disadvantage.


    The glistening A letter in his glabella was fading out slightly. The sun, however, was beginning to rise. I continued to clash with him violently, but the cut on my body became glaring.


    In a moment, I was heavily hit down with the pole of his spear slamming on my chest region as I fell like a log. Hongqui Jian laughed loudly. It was like he was amused with the outcome of the fight.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk! What a disappointment. Here, I was thinking you could entertain me more. It seems to be a far cry," He said as he focused even more. His hands held the spear as he slightly arched forward. Then, he shot with an extraordinary force. Though, he got to the position I wanted, I slammed my hands on the ground, and a sharp mechanical noise sounded as many spears pierced from the soil toward the approaching Hongqui Jian. Regardless, he maneuvered it barely, and his movement was greatly restricted.


    I took this opportunity and wearily charged as I slammed my sword toward his head. Noticing his head was about to break to pieces, he quickly controlled his spear to position horizontally. I stuck it hard as I could as a clanking noise pierced our ears. He and I were rebounded with overwhelming force. However, he was more injured than me as he smashed the ground.


    "Hey! hey! I didn''t know you still have it in you." He shouted in surprise and praise.


    He vomited blood from his mouth. His face had an unbelievable expression. Then he took a breath and calmed down.


    He stood wearily, then he suddenly raised his face. Immediately, his glabella began to sharply glisten with silver color as the A letter shone with full force. Again, his eyes became silver like the moon. At this point, his physical injury began to heal.


    "If anything, you have to die. Don''t you think?" These words were cold and dark. By the way, why does he believe that I would enjoy the luxury of dying by his hand?


    "I want to survive," I muttered.


    "Is that so. Then measure your strength. Only the strongest get to leave here. All those who had died until now always say the same thing, but those people''s strength was unable to carry them through," he said as he shot towards me.


    This time it was completely different.


    Hongqui jian''s speed and reaction were terrifying. He pushed his right palm forward as he approached me. The spear acted on its own, and this time, the accuracy and precision were life-threatening. The speed was on another different level.


    Just as the spear shot at me, I gauged that I would not be able to take it head-on even if I had two lives. I tried to calm myself down as I exhaled. Then I focused my gaze. These things happened within a second.


    "operation highest, Shield," I commanded, and my eyes brimmed with silver and golden light. A golden shield like a wall appeared. However, I barely stopped skewering-spear. My eyes were picky and painful. Blood rushed down my eyes.


    "Now that I am doing so, I might as well go blind," I muttered to myself. I commanded many spears to shoot from the ground. Instantly, spears with lightning speed shot towards the direction of Hongqui Jian. He charged head-on. He made complicated movements tapping back and forth, above and on the ground as he evaded the spears. He was breathing heavily, and he had many cuts. However, he succeeded.


    He hurled his spear towards me, regardless. At the last seconds, it changed direction and came from my back about to Peirce my chest. Nonetheless, a loud colliding sound erupted.


    "Chi An came for me." I knew it was nobody else


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 24 - Let Us Go Before People Come

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    "Are you alright?" Chi An asked with a calm expression.


    I breathe down in relief. Then, I nodded my head.


    "I am fine. Well, if you had come one second late, things would have been bad." I said as I recovered myself. However, my eyes were still picky and painful.


    Chi An walked forward while I relaxed behind. His eyes locked on Hongqui Jian as he transformed gradually into a half-wolf. His fur was red and black, and a red glow surrounded him. He stood, taking human posture.


    "I see, you are the girl''s partner. What a nice thing." Hongqui Jian showed his mad and arrogant expression. He stretched his hand as his spear came to him. His glabella glistened with the alphabet, A. Complete silver color. His eyes were the same.


    He instantly appeared before Chi An with a threatening speed as he swung the spear from below towards the sky. It was like he was scooping water out of a drum. The velocity was breathtaking. Yet, the speed of Chi An was even more terrifying. He charged forward and appeared above, waiting for the spear as he slashed it with his blood-red claws. There was a spark of light, and he succeeded in shifting the direction of the spear.


    At the same time, Hongqui Jian was pushed back by the rebound force. Chi An followed up with the speed of light, seemingly attacking from the front, but he abruptly appeared from both sides of his ribs as his claws dug into the ribs of Hongqui Jian and flung him away.


    He stood up with his pale face, blood flowing from his mouth, and bruises on everywhere part of his skin.


    "Good! You still have these hands." Hongqui Jian smiled wildly. He charged with another tremendous speed as he got inches closer to Chi An. He was waiting and anticipating his attack. He stabbed his spear on the ground, and instantly spears appeared from the ground like it was alive and shot toward Chi An. Just as the spears came at him, red light descended on him like a solidified curtain and shielded him from the attack. Needless to say, arrow sticks shot from his blindspot toward him. He evaded the arrows. Still, many of them pierced him.


    Chi An pulled the arrows out as his wounds instantly covered up. He placed his hands on the ground and shot at the panting Hongqui Jian.


    He controlled his spear and spun it heavily. Chi An folded his hand and blasted it, once, twice, and the third time. Before he slammed Hongqui Jian and his spear on the ground. Blood was flowing on every part of his body.


    He got up, breath in and out. His silver alphabet glowed sharply. "Life exchange! Radar." He shouted as he hurled his spear, which became alive like a sea wave. It instantly multiplied into countless spears and shot towards Chi An.


    Hongqui Jian had decided to make this attack his last. His silver A alphabet imprinted on his glabella had disintegrated. Chi An raced with the attack tirelessly. But the onslaught had marked him. With a terrifying speed, he appeared in front of Hongqui Jian.


    Boom!


    The attacks slammed with endless sound and light.


    "Chi An!" I madly shouted. However, he smashed on the ground some distance away from the attack. I rushed toward him. His body was messy, but he had begun to recover. On the other hand, Hongqui Jian was pierced endlessly by his own spear.


    "Let us go before people come here. It is already dawn." Chi An wearily spoke as we both left the zone.


    In the school, the open square. The student gathered with a troubled expression. The tension in the air was heavy, and everyone was terrified. The small solo night hike had become many people''s death.


    At this moment, a man walked into the podium. He looked cunning and was expressionless. He had a big mouth, big nose, and deep eyes.


    "Fai Renshu! The director of the school. He is here to speak to us," people began to talk about the man that had entered the platform.


    "I don''t know the situation that really happened. But the school will investigate this case. This is a serious matter. Therefore, the school will suspend all of its activities. We will usher in the security of the country. So, do well to cooperate." With that, he dismissed the students.


    A contemporary office with elegant interior d¨¦cor. The office chair and table were a fit, and the sofas were fluffy and well placed. A female sat on the main chair while a male guarded her by the side.


    Hui Ning and Deiwei Cheng! They occupied the place casually as though they owned it.


    Huan Bik! The Secretary of Fai Renshu. A charming and mature lady with long hair with a bang, stood there in front of Hui Ning and Deiwei Cheng. She had a long nose which set her uniqueness, and she had a humble facial appearance.


    At this moment, Fai Renshu entered the office.


    "Sit!" He was commanded by a cold voice.


    "How did you get in here?" he was confused, yet his cunning face remained expressionless. He noticed the severe look of Deiwei Cheng and understood the gravity of the situation. Then he sat before he spoke.


    "Huan Bik, don''t you know what to do at this time?"


    Fair Renshu smile in a cunning way. However, he effortlessly switched back to his usual expression. Huan Bik halted on her step like she was contemplating. She turned around, about to move out of the office.


    "That can''t be helped, then," Hui Ning said. At this point, she had no choice. She had been caught with a big net, and there was no possible escape.


    "Well, director, aren''t you the cunning one? Well, it does not matter whether she took part in this small talk or not. You are the one with a major role to play. Of course, because she had to hear what I will say, she won''t be able to escape as well." Hui Ning spoke coldly with extraordinary calmness.


    "So, what do want you want from me, young people. Isn''t it a little out of place that you paid me a visit immediately after a major accident had occurred in the school?" Fai Renshu maintained his expressionless face while Huan Bik stood humbly beside him with a file held on her chest, using one of her arms to carry it while the other arm stretched to her waist.


    "I see. You definitely have a point there.. However, this visit is only a matter of time, and the development had taken an unpredictable turn," Hui Ning was still cold and indifferent as though they were on a negotiation table.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 25 - The Turmoil The School Will Face Is Still On Its Way

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    "Go on with it already. I have no time to waste. I am sure young people are the same. You have somewhere you ought to be. Maybe a place where you want to go play, right?"


    Nonetheless, as Fai Renshu uttered these words, Hui Ning remained calm, but Deiwei Cheng''s aura rose sharply. His face showed annoyance and uncontrollable anger. Just as he was about to move, Hui Ning raised her hand and reined him without even turning to him. It was as though she understood the irritable character of Deiwei Cheng.


    "Director, you should refrain from provoking this guy. If not, neither the school nor the security men which


    you hedge your hope on will save you."


    That calm and cold face of Hui Ning never changed once as she stretched forth both her arms on the table and clasped her hands like she was listening to the complaint of children.


    "Listen carefully! The turmoil the school will face is still on its way. I would like you to cover us. No matter the circumstances and outcome, you get that?" Hui Ning raised her voice slightly to another scale.


    "Why should I do such a thing that has no benefit?"


    "Why should you do such a thing that has no benefit, you say? Well, I know you are a man that would say such a thing."


    With the word dropped. Hui Ning spread several pictures on the table.


    These pictures were different problem children in the school. They were not only nuisances to the school but also the society. They belong to several small terrorist groups creating myriad mayhem in the school and the community.


    As Fai Reshun saw this, he showed panic for the first time, but he quickly got hold of himself.


    "This does not mean anything, is it?" He whispered.


    "Certainly not. However¡­."


    Saying that Hui Ning spread another different set of pictures. This time, the director was included in these pictures, and the meeting place for these was inconspicuous and isolated. At this moment, Fai Reshun was clearly panicking. His poker face was cracked. Quickly, he maintained his expressionless face. Nonetheless, the sweat in his brow and forehead was visible.


    "What do you want to do with this school?"


    "That should not be your concern. However, remember this director, we have eyes everywhere. Everything you do is useless before our eyes. If we wanted, you would have been removed from your position or killed, remember that. Nevertheless, I like you. The way you play dirty to secure everything you feel belongs to you and eliminate any threat along the way. I don''t particularly care about that."


    A long speech that shows the network of information at the disposal of Hui Ning was presented. It shows how powerful she was. A drop of speech that spelled the end of the discussion. She stood and moved to the director, who was confused and panicking. She caressed her white hand on his cheek gently.


    "Forget the part I said about like. I don''t like old people. They smell like the grave." She laughed in derision as she walked majestically. Deiwei Cheng followed behind with his grim expression and sharp glare. It was not as though Fai Renshu was old or anything truthfully. He was in his early forties. Yet, that does not probably matter to Hui Ning as she was disgusted with humans totally. Thinking that death may knock at their door at any time.


    At the same time, so many military vehicles drove into the school building. The trucks were somewhat exaggerated. Perhaps they might be staying for a while. The military vehicles were heading into the depth of school. An isolated area to mount a temporary base.


    The director''s office opened again. The Secretary walked in.


    "What is it again, Huan Bik?" the voice of Fai Renshu exuded dissatisfaction, yet he maintained an expressionless face.


    "Sir, the military is here. Commander Lok Ming-tan and his Deputy Kong Quon are both here." Huan Bik was harmless and humble.


    "Let them in. Is there a reason to waste time?"


    "No, sir. I will do that right away."


    With that, secretary Huan Bik ushered the two men inside with a harmless gesture and a humble smile. They both wore military uniforms with their rank order specified and designated in the right places.


    Lok Ming-tun! He was on the forefront with a fake smile and small eyes. A mid-forties appearance with strange air surrounding him, which he desperately tried to cover. From afar, you might judge him harmless, but on second thought, he looked cunning and hides his hostility in his small negligible eyes.


    Kong Quon! He had an open and easily readable expression. From a glance, you could easily interpret him as a man who hated injustice. He was in his early thirty with an unsmiling face, and his ears were slightly substantial.


    They both sat on the sofa on the opposite end. Their severe expression focused on the Fai Renshu. He immediately stood from his chair and bowed to the two military men.


    "I thank you, Commander Lok and deputy Commander Kong for coming out of your busy schedules." Fai Renshu feigned a smile.


    "We have to protect the citizen on the entire surface. We make sure everyone who deserves justice gets just that. It is also good to monitor these children. They have grown wild lately." Commander Lok Ming-tun spoke calmly with his fake smile. Nevertheless, Deputy Kong Quon shot him a disgustful gaze and focused again.


    At this point, Huan Bik brought drinks and entertained the two men.


    "That is right. Duty is duty. It can''t be changed after all. In that case, you have the permission to go into a thorough investigation. Use any method.. Just make sure it is within the acceptable rate and that it is within the law," Fai Renshu asserted.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 26 - You Are A Beautiful, Nasty Woman.

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    In Chi An''s room, he lay on his bed lazily facing the ceiling. The internal d¨¦cor of his room was simple and without much to remember except for rugby wallpapers. There was also a rugby ball hanging above the bed. The ball was inside a net, and it was pinned on the wall. This shows how much he loves rugby. Lying there, he was lost in thought. ''Things are becoming a lot harder. I can''t even have a simple sporty life again.''


    It was still midday, and a lot of students were cooped up inside their room. The tension in the atmosphere had increased due to the police force that had arrived.


    ...¡­.


    Inside my room, my loquacious friend, Nuan Mei, stared at the ceiling. A restless person who would do anything just to talk was totally silent.


    "Mey! Do you think life from now onward will change?" She had an anxious face.


    I was lying down as well. After all, today''s events were directly related to Chi An and me. It is not a feeling I want to forget because I nearly died. However, things will change. That is one thing that I am sure of.


    "Nuan Mei, you don''t have to worry too much over things we do not have the power to stop or change. I won''t lie that things will be wonderful. Regardless, the police may reduce the disastrous outcome." I answered. I couldn''t just assert my word because the police were here. To assume that the presence of the police would solve everyone''s fear would be a cancerous lie.


    "I want to go out for fresh air," I stood from my bed with a helpless expression. Just as I reached for the door, Nuan Mei spoke.


    "Jun Mey, why don''t we grab some beer and go to Chi An''s room and calm down a bit?" Nuan Mei suggested. However, it''s been a long while that I heard Nuan Mei call me with my full name. Is this because of tension?


    We both attended to ourselves and set out.


    At the same time, the meeting with the director finished. Huan Bik humbly led Commander Lok Ming-tun and deputy commander Kong Quon out of the building.


    Deputy Kong Quon walked farther in the front with heroic movement while Commander Lok Ming-tun lagged behind, somewhat. Just as they moved further away from the director''s office, Commander Lok caught the hand of Huan Bik, who was walking a little farther ahead of him. She was surprised and somewhat overreacted.


    "What is it, Commander?" Even though Huan Bik slightly overreacted, she still answered calmly.


    The leader, who couldn''t hide his lewdness rolled his small eyes with his fake smile.


    "You know, I want to work more closely with you in this murder case," he answered innocently.


    ''What does he mean by working closely? The hell I am going to do anything with this soon-to-die pig. Never, never, never, never, never,'' Huan Bik maintained her humility, but it was as though another of herself wanted to escape and strangle the leader. That person inside had cold eyes and a murderous spirit.


    "Commander, it is not as though such relationship is forbidden in this place. Students do it, after all. But I am a little mature to do this kind of act." Huan Bik said lightly. Her attitude remained as humble as a loyal servant.


    "I know that. Keeping me warm does not come for free, you know. You can get monetary gain. In fact, you can decide this case how you want it to develop. Just pick out one fool, and I will torture and make the person admit the crime. Then, will call it a day." The devilish fake smile of the commanded had refused to wash away as he spoke freely without any care of emotion and standard.


    "Even so, I am a little out of range for that. How about I get you warm and fresh blood. Suitable to put your hard bone at ease. However, your promise still remains. How?"


    "You are a beautiful bad woman, Secretary. You know how to touch a man''s core, don''t you? Needless to say, it will leave me with much regret since it is not you. But I don''t care either way." Commander playful slapped the butt of Huan Bik.


    She secretly balled her hand to a fist as she slowed down, then she continued.


    ''I must kill you when the time comes. Kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill.'' Huan Bik''s inner-self announced hysterically with cold eyes.


    "Well then, commander, I will make that preparation." Huan Bik turned around. Notwithstanding, deputy Kong was waiting outside with visible disgust on his face. It was as though he knew what the leader would attempt to do.


    When the leader came outside. The deputy commander approached him hurriedly without fear.


    "Commander Lok! I hope you are not trying to sabotage this investigation because of your desire. You better concentrate or else.."


    "Or else, what?"


    "Don''t regret your indulgence. That is all I have to say." With that, deputy Kong Quon turned around and left.


    ...¡­


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Inside the room, Chi An stood surprised by the knock at the door. He reached out to the door and opened it.


    "Jun Mey and Nuan Mei! What a surprise visit."


    "Yeah, it sure is," Nuan Mei laughed lively, trying to purge the gloom in her heart. She raised the beer in the plastic bag and danced slightly.


    "Shall we? Or are we just going to start drinking in the hallway?" she reminded us as she pushed ahead, hitting Chi An out of the way.


    Inside the room, we sat comfortably. Chi An entertained us with the drinks, which we had bought.


    "Jun Mey, how are you?" Chi An proceeded to ask me. I knew he was worried, but he shouldn''t have done what would strangle him. Just like I predicted, Nuan Mei attacked.


    "Chi An, are you just worried about Mey? So I am not to be worried about? If you continue like this, not paying homage for bringing you two together, then I will tear you guys apart. And make sure that there is no reason to bounce back again.." Nuan Mei jokingly said.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 27 - Eyes Shot Like Bullets

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    In the room, just as we were enjoying our drinks, Nuan Mei suggested something absurd. "Mey, can you sing a duet with Chi An?"


    "No! I don''t think that is a good idea," I answered.


    "Why not. Chi An, don''t you think is a great idea?" Nuan Mei stood up and stared straight into the eyes of Chi An.


    "I will just go ahead." He said unwillingly. Of course, it was easier to see that the demon had trapped Chi An somehow.


    At this point, I reflected on the scene that happened as we went to buy the beer.


    In an isolated road, Nuan Mei and I walked at a steady pace as we discussed. Our target was the vending machine that was about five meters closer to us. Nevertheless, as we were walking forward, the leaves of trees shook. Nuan Mei turned toward the Bush with fear.


    "Mey! Tell me nobody wants to kidnap me? After all, I am not important at all, right?" she smiled bitterly.


    Actually, before now, I have noticed those cold eyes staring at us. ''They have begun to monitor my movement. I have a terrible hunch about this,'' I thought to myself. I began to think. Perhaps, they wanted to make it noticeable to me. ''The first one is to let me know that they have noticed me, and the other is for people around me to be scared. Nonetheless, that can''t be all, right?''


    "It is probably your imagination," I retorted. This is the only thing I can say for now. I don''t want to create unnecessary suspense for Nuan Mei.


    We got to the vending machine and got the number of beers that we wanted. We came back without much trouble. However, I wonder what all that meant.


    Inside the room, Chi An pulled me up with a strange expression as if he was saying that "if Nuan Mei bites his life after now because we did not cooperate, you are to blame." ''How is this possible that he is scared of Nuan Mei like that?''


    I got up, trying to maintain my calm. I understood we shouldn''t be doing this under this circumstance. We were already under the premise that things were not simple. However, to relieve tension and enjoy one''s life, it seems that Nuan Mei was suggesting that we must do it even in these dangerous times.


    "Then what kind of song can we sing?" I curiously asked.


    "Anything is fine. Most especially, anything common to both of you." Nuan Mei whispered. It seemed she had not left any advantage for us. If we happened to sing a song, it must mean there was a song that we both had sung together. Can''t this evil star not bully us?


    "By the way, Nuan Mei, when are you getting yourself a boyfriend?" I asked lightly.


    "Hehehe! Mey really wants to bully me. That won''t be good. I am your junior sister, after all." She smiled wickedly.


    After a while, we sang. I could not believe that Chi An was endless. His voice was gratifying and cool. ''I think my height in the love scale might have towered to heaven.''


    Subsequently, Nuan Mei requested that we dare ourselves, only using truth-dare. Whoever does not feel like saying the truth must drink. In the end, she was damn drunk before the game could end. Though she told the truth. I countered her, saying it was a lie. I used it to bully her back, nonetheless. She lay on Chi An''s bed peacefully.


    "We were followed when we went to get these drinks," I whispered to Chi An as he put his hands on his jaw, listening calmly. ''It seemed he had started to contemplate solutions. Still, I wonder if that solution can be used.''


    ....


    In a tidied room, the d¨¦cor was significantly excellent as it was not complicated. There were soft and fluffy sofas and wallpaper designs. In general, the room was cozy with a warm smell.


    Two females waited on the sofa as another female walked into the room. The person that walked into the room was Secretary Huan Bik. However, something had fundamentally changed. Her appearance was cold as ice, and the will to kill was puffing like smoke.


    Ling Xue! The First Lady that sat north of the room had a meek and pure aura around her. Her short hair was blessed with a unique wave. Her smile was spiritual and genuine, slightly pointing out her nose.


    Shu Yan was the second lady that sat south of Ling Xue. Her expression was horrible and irritated even without any prior problem. In fact, it could be that coming out here was already irritating to her. She had a pixie style of hair with long tails.


    Just as Huan Bik came to view appropriately, Ling Xue stood and bowed with an unchangeable smile. However, on the contrary, Shu Yan snorted with irritation.


    "Hey, Huan Bik! Why did you bring me here? Not to talk of keeping me waiting. Aren''t you overestimating yourself?" she bickered.


    "Relax, Shu Yan, you are always serious over something trivial and quit being irritated. This is a job that only you can do." Huan Bik answered with slight teasing. Nevertheless, her cold and killing face did not change for once.


    "What is it?" Ling Xue smiled wonderfully. It was almost like she was harmless.


    "A romantic life, I presume?" Huan Bik answered but was retorted instantly


    "What the hell are you presuming. You better start giving this order that you know how to do best." Shu Yan was even angrier.


    "My my! You never learn, do you?" Huan Bik showed her devilish aura yet again. However, Shu Yan never retreated even once.


    Eyes shot like bullets. It was as though they were competing for space or territory.


    "Do you remember that the police leader? He came to work in the murder case that was related to the school."


    "So what it is?" Shu Yan was even more irritated. However, Huan Bik recounted the encounter with the Commander. Although she deleted the part of the content that had to do with her.


    "Huh?" Shu Yan was infuriated from hearing the content.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 28 - I Will Compensate You Guys By Allowing You To Punish And Kill Him

    "I am not going to sleep with some lame-ass guy just to make some foolish plans to work. You better wake up," Shu Yan spat angrily.


    "Well, it is too bad. I am fast asleep. There is no waking up. You better get a grip of yourself, Shu Yan."


    Shu Yan snorted angrily. Her eyes were full of wrath. It was as though she could stand up any moment and tear Huan Bik into shred.


    "You better understand that I have been condoning your existence among human students. The reason is for you to provide pieces of information. If you bring your personal irritation, then the situation will change. After all, you have also contributed to killing people in this school, isn''t it?"


    Shu Yan snorted and forcefully shifted her head away from Huan Bik in apparent anger.


    "I hope he doesn''t go as far as doing needless things. If possible, I rather not do anything with such person." The person that spoke was Ling Xue. Her face was brimming with a genuine smile.


    "Although, it is hard to get it over with. Most especially with cunning and hostile folk like Commander Lok. You can drug him and appear naked inside his room. Regardless, if such things cannot be helped, then it is better to steel your resolve and do it. I will compensate you guys by allowing you to punish and kill him just to thrill yourself and to erase your anger and irritation."


    Huan Bik had enough conditions that made the circumstances slightly bearable. Be it as it may, the irritation on the face of Shu Yan did not fade out. Nonetheless, now was not the time to put such a thing into consideration.


    Southern blood-zone!


    In a dense and gloomy mountain, the canopies of the trees were unceremoniously wide. The trees themselves looked legendary. Houses were furnished with trees, yet they were beautiful in their own unique way.


    Treehouses stretched as far as the eyes could see. Even though the forest was dark somewhat, there were children playing hide and seek with real bows and arrows. Though, they were dispersed.


    In a hall that has about twelve adults. On their glabella was a wand. Each of the adults had a different (wand). It ranged from red, blue, purple, silver, gold, and to mention a few. The interior d¨¦cor of the room was ancient-like and modest. The chairs were unusually tall, like royal chairs.


    Two figures walked into the hall. A male and female.


    Cong Hua! A female with a soft and harmless aura. Her smile was warm and welcoming. She had a bobbed hairstyle with sideways bangs.


    Dai Geming! A nerdy in nature and lonesome. He was slightly short and plump. Nonetheless, his eyeglass made him stand out somehow.


    Just as they walked in, they both bowed.


    "Cong Hua and Dai Geming! It is good that you came for your debriefing." The person with golden staff on his glabella spoke lightly with a faint smile. However, Dai Geming squatted down and dropped three electronic inventions on the ground. He began directing them like horses.


    Cong Hua tried to pull Dai Geming up, he blatantly refused.


    "Don''t bother me, Cong Hua. The elders are just going to bother me with nagging. By the way, have you had of toy messenger?" He said without caring about the place he was.


    "I will hear about it later. Let us hear the elders."


    "The elder ranks only know how to disturb themselves. If they wanted something, they should just do it by themselves without delay, right," he retorted.


    The person with black staff on his glabella sighed in exasperation. It will be nothing that should surprise them. It was as though this had been the case on other days. It was suddenly looking like the whole reasons for calling them had been defeated.


    "By the way, do you want to try this new prototype? I''ve been working on it for a while now." Dai Geming requested with a sentiment. It was like he was killing his toy once it was used. Needless to say, this question was not for Cong Hua but for the elders.


    "Get a grip of yourself!" The elder with a silver wand shouted coldly. Actually, his dissatisfaction with Dai Geming had been set in stone before now. However, the person with a black rod inscribed on his glabella raised his hand. Accepting his challenge.


    Cong Hua watched this scene without uttering any word. It was a gaze that was full of the unknown.


    Then, Dai Geming brought out two stainless objects. One was like a pistol, while the other looked like a short vertical pole attached with a disc. The circumference looked like an object used for sharpening iron tools. However, it had scales and spikes. The spikes were pretty much accurately arranged, making the deadly gadget look charming.


    Immediately, he touched the revolver and the upper part of the pistol like a man that does not want to lose his precious baby. An "A" letter on his glabella glittered with a silvery-white light and faded. It was rapidly followed by a perfectly shaped bullet. The bullet getting closer to the man with a black staff, his eyes glittered and faded. This action happened in an instant. However, his vision had already changed. The bullet that was shot was a feint as it had already dissolved into dust.


    Nevertheless, to the outside eyes, the bullet was still progressing as usual. The man that was sitting on his chair humphed. Instantly, what looked like cold black needles of different sizes fit into various nozzles that arranged themselves in a kind of circumferential positioning. The circumference formed layers like layers of several cylinders hanging on themselves. Instantly, the field of the weapon enveloped the coming bullet with terrible speed and shattered it.


    At this point, Dai Geming snorted with dissatisfaction and stood up.


    "I am going to play for a while," he said as he turned around and left.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 29 - I Will Try My Best.

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    The person with silver staff wanted to call him back, but the man with a black wand stopped him.


    "You don''t have to indulge him, right? He is a nerd, and all he cares about are his creations. He does not put people in his eyes. That is why he is always alone."


    "Let him be. He knows what to do."


    Just as the man said, he knew what to do. Most of them instantly understood that Dai Geming had no choice but to go on the errand.


    "The man with golden staff spoke again. Cong Hua, you already know that Hongqi Jian is dead, right? If only he was not a crazy person, an arrangement would have been made for him with others."


    "Yes, I heard," Cong Hua answered humbly.


    "You have to support that guy. He is careless, and he is the weakest when comparing physical strength among the hunters. So you have to make up for that aspect with your superior physical strength."


    "Understood!"


    With that, Cong Hua turned around about to exit the hall. However, a voice whispered to her again. " you are not there for only support. It is better if you restrain him as well. I mean, whatever means you have. After all, he is an essential part of this strategy. If he fools around, then everything might be destroyed."


    The person who spoke was a woman with a calm expression. No, you could call it indifferent expression and tone. On her glabella was inscribed a purple wand.


    Cong Hua gazed back while still facing forward. Whatever her thought was at this moment was left only to her.


    "I will try my best." She said before moving out.


    Northern death!


    A young lady was seen walking in the rough edges of mountainous terrain. There were various sizes of mountains, with each of them having a unique aura surrounding them. Just as she got to the open courtyard, there were different adults training while others meditated. As they saw her, they all stood up and bowed their head humbly. However, she walked past them toward the depth of the courtyard.


    "Hui Ning, she is still as cold as ever." One of them spoke with a defeated sigh.


    Hui Ning walked into a dark hall that had a cylindrical table and vortexes at the edges. Simple chairs were surrounding the cylindrical table. There were twenty-five seats. The last chair was more regal and was situated at the north of the cylindrical table. While all the twenty-four seats were occupied, the last seat was empty. Just as Hui Ning got there, she bowed and saluted.


    "I have a major event that I want to report to the 24 seats of war." She said, her voice did not contain fear.


    "What is it?" A deep threatening voice rang in the hall, followed by bloody red eyes opening. It was as though they were controlled.


    "In Ma Liu Shiu university, many students were killed. An A-rank hunter was killed by an immortal manipulator. Also, there is an alpha king on the loose. However, I did not sense any familiarity with him as kin. Maybe he did not grow up here. Hypothetically, that should be impossible, right?" Hui Ning reported the outline of the event to the 24 seats of war.


    There was silence for a while. This silence increased the pressure of the hall. Then, one of the seats of war spoke out.


    "Are you sure the aura you felt was that of an alpha king?"


    "Definitely, I couldn''t have judged it wrong."


    "Hmmm¡­.!" Silent continued after the long sigh.


    Then another voice spoke out again. "Is there any relationship between the person and the immortal manipulator?"


    "There is definitely a relationship. Probably that of lovers."


    "I see..."


    Another person spoke out again. "I will provide you with some alpha generals to go back to the school. Right now, most alpha kings are busy with other duties. And moreover, we are only slightly higher than those arrogant alpha kings in the community. Controlling them can be quite difficult. The most important thing is that the tyrant wolf king is not here. He only holds the key to summon them."


    "Understood," Hui Ning spoke fearlessly.


    "Is there nothing else happening there?" another spokesperson voiced out.


    "Oh! It is really not that relevant. The human defense ministry seems to mount its banner in the school. They want to investigate the criminals involved in the matter."


    "Although they are weak bugs, however, you have to pay attention. They are cunning, after all." The first deep and scary voice spoke again.


    "Most assuredly! Well then, I will await your dispatch," Hui Ning turned around and left.


    In the school setting, in an isolated ground. It was dark and cloudless. The cold breeze sipped out of the nearby trees and washed down the surrounding.


    At this time, a male came from a distance and stopped in a marked location. He looked at his wrist and sighed repeatedly. This person was Fai Renshu. After some minute, another male walked out of the bush toward the Fai Renshu.


    "What took you so long, Liwei Ho," Fai Renshu whispered, totally dissatisfied.


    A male with a rough and heinous face walked in. He had dark and scary eyes. Those eyes were filled with endless chaos. His height was abnormally high, and his muscles were legendary.


    "Director, even if you say so, I am a busy man. Moreover, this time I am looking into the situation of what happened to my subordinate Qingshan Tengfei," he blandly retorted.


    "You sure are busy. Won''t you be real and tell me that you are busy raping lost and innocent girls?" The director huffed.


    "Even if you put it that way. The student president was the one that calmed me down by providing me with the necessary girls to pass my time. Now, he had been unjustly killed. I want to catch the nincompoop who killed my subordinate, is all.." Liwei Ho maintained his fearless behavior.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 30 - Congratulations For Upgrading To Alpha General.

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    "Whatever. There seem to be strange people on this campus. They have threatened me to cooperate. I want you to track them and eliminate them if possible. If doing that is impossible, then monitor their movement and report to me," Fai Renshu ordered.


    "That will be bad, you know? I don''t want to do disturbing things," Liwei Ho complained.


    "It will be annoying depending on you. By the way, this might be related to the event you are investigating. So you don''t have to complain about it,"


    "Hmm¡­! You are becoming troublesome lately, director. Well, what about a reward attached to it. I would personally love to break some legs today. How about it?" Liwei Ho chuckled wickedly.


    "Do whatever you want. Make sure you don''t openly do it. I have enough on my head as it is now."


    The director turned around and left. Instantly, some shadow came out of the bush.


    "Double your investigation. Use more thorough means. Even if you have to be forceful a bit. Also, another group should find me good ladies to calm my spirit this night. After all, good ladies are like delicious wine. Particularly those that cry in the process."


    With that single command, everyone disappeared.


    Northern death zone.


    Inside a room that was full of mist, natural light pierced through the fog and illuminated the room somewhat. The place was slightly damp, and the scent of flowers was apparent. A bathtub with colored water and bubbles, a beautiful head of a female rose. She raised her soft pearly leg, gently playing with it.


    A knock came from the outside, followed by a movement.


    The person was fat and short. His eyes, nose, and mouth were all small, and his whole demeanor looked harmless. His face was weirdly funny, though.


    "What do you want, Ru Mingshen?" The lady in the bathtub coldly questioned. She was indifferent.


    "Lady Ning, have you seen your father?" Ru Mingshan asked with a harmless smile.


    "You already know I reported to the 24 seats of war. Yes, my father was there. Of course, he did not say anything to me. Why are you bringing him up here?" Hui Ning complained.


    "There is no need to feel bad, lady Ning. Your father is busy."


    "Humph! Whatever," Hui Ning snorted with dissatisfaction.


    "Here is a military file. It will be helpful to you. Your father gave it to you to practice. He said you will move out in three days." Ru Mingshen presented a folded scroll that was tied with a red ribbon.


    Hui Ning stretched forth her hands and moved the scroll without touching it. She placed it on a table located west from the bathtub. Then, she waved her hands for Ru Mingshen to leave.


    "Let him not think I will forgive him." She left this word hanging as she used her hands to paddle the water gently.


    After an hour, Hui Ning sat down on a high slope with her legs crossed. In front of her floated a scroll. With the wave of her hands, the scroll opened. There were a series of instructions and incantations on both sides of the scroll. However, in the middle of the scroll was like a gully of red blood.


    Instantly, the blood stretched to both sides of the scroll and photocopied the instructions and incantations. It jumped out of the scroll as it began to circle Hui Ning. After a while, she howled. Her eyes changed completely to deep red. She turned to a silvery color wolf with dark red eyes and red claws.


    At this moment, Ru Mingshen came to the place. "Congratulations for upgrading to alpha general. This means our journey is set on stone." Ru Mingshen praised.


    Southern blood zone.


    In the dense forest, a particular room was full of gadgets of all kinds. A single male sat in the middle of these various machines.


    The door opened with a screech, and a female walked in with an enthusiastic smile.


    "Dai Geming, all preparation had been made. We should move out to meet up with time," the lady said.


    "Cong Hua, can''t you see I working on a new blood tool?" Dai Geming had a disinterested face.


    "Well, you lost to the bet, right? Also, if we finish our errand faster, you can work on your tools. In fact, you can get a new souvenir when coming back."


    "Are you serious about that?" Dai Geming''s face bloomed with interest for the first time.


    "I am sure we will come across something of that nature," Cong Hua replied.


    "If we do not see, will you be willing to play with me? As a man and woman, that is."


    At this point, the face of Cong Hua changed in a flash. She gritted her teeth in exasperation. This must have been one of the many times this useless request was made.


    "Alright! However, that is if we don''t see. That said, I will be the one to judge whether it is a gadget that is worth it. So you don''t recognize what you like and reject it just to sleep with me," she solemnly said.


    "Yeah, whatever. It is not that you are too pretty. It''s just that I have no choice since I can''t find another person easily. In other words, you are like a broken toy I want to attach value to." Dai Geming stood from the place of his laziness and walked towards the door.


    "My lord! My lord," she gasped.


    "You have not even seen someone willing to take you up on this kind of offer, and you are already selective?" Cong Hua was clearly dissatisfied, yet she tried to smile genuinely.


    Cong Hua and Dai Geming left with many omicrons as they raced into the dense forest. Their movement was fast and noiseless as they raced against time. At the same time, Hui Ning left with some alpha generals and alpha armies.. However, two of the alpha general were conspicuous.


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 31 - This Is Not What We Are Supposed To Be Doing

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    In an elegant room in Ma Liu Shiu, commander Lok Mingtun sat on a couch with a drink in a glass cup. He gently sipped as he gazed forward. Undoubtedly, he was having the moment of his life. Or so he thought.


    The room''s internal d¨¦cor was masculine and comfortable. The television hanging on the wall was glaring. Also, the sound system was quite the experience. Put it plainly, the room had an average man''s room accessories.


    Two bottles of alcohol stood upright on the table as the commander crossed his leg on the same furniture, softly drinking. Additionally, under the table was a clean white tile with a piece of rug. Without a doubt the are table sat was plain. Just the size of the table. At this moment, two ladies walked inside the room.


    Without a doubt, they were Ling Xue and Shu Yan.


    "Hello, commander Lok. Can we enjoy a drink with you?" Ling Xue said with a pure giggle. Meanwhile, Shu Yan kept her disgust and irritation to herself, trying her best to hide it.


    "Oh, ladies! It is good to have you guys join me. It makes me overheated. I hope this night can be blissful." Lok Mingtun broadcasted his fake smile.


    The two ladies went to him and sat beside him left and right, sticking closer to him like glue. Ling Xue stood up and went to the wine cellar. She brought two more glass cups and another wine.


    She served the wine as they rub skin with the commander while they gleefully laughed as they discussed.


    Shu Yan tried her best not to be sickened during the whole process. It was as though she could not be with this kind of man another few minutes. Needless to say, she did her best to keep her composure.


    "It looks like your friend is not interested in me." Lok Mingtun seemed to have noticed the uncomfortable expression of Shu Yan. Anyway, who could be interested in such a man.


    "Oh, she? She is not feeling well. You know women thing." Ling Xue said with a faint giggle.


    "Ling Xue, shut up about it already." Shu Yan was irritated all the more.


    "Oh! My bad, my bad." Ling Xue was even more amused with the sparks of Shu Yan as she placed her palm on her lips and giggled like she told a bad joke.


    "Well, that is fine. Then, your friend would be excluded from the exclusive." Lok Mingtun lightly laughed like it was nothing.


    "Oh no! I am also in the situation, that is. It is a bit bad. So today, we just came to announce our presence. It is good for you to see the Queens you will be devouring soon, don''t you? So today, we can just drink and tell stories," Ling Xue softly chuckled.


    "Is that so. It can''t be helped, then." Lok Mingtun said as his hand became dishonest. He threw his arms on the shoulders of the two girls and brought his palms closer to their breast.


    The expression of Shu Yan became more ugly and irritable. A little force could probably explode her and put her off balance. Even Ling Xue was not in a good disposition. However, she had far more enduring capacity than Shu Yan. Noticing the behavior of Shu Yan, she offered her word.


    "Hey, Shu Yan. You remember the hunting game that we played way back when we were younger?" Ling Xue shot her a gaze. She understood the content of the conversation quickly. And stopped resisting as she exhaled. Nonetheless, Lok Mingtun was gleeful. It was hard to conceal his expression as he felt those bosoms. He was probably applauding them for such a soft breast. Regardless of anything, his happiness was cut short as deputy Kong Quon entered the room.


    His face was rigid as ever. Just as he saw the scene, he coldly snorted.


    "Commander, this is not what we are supposed to be doing, right?" He said.


    "All work without play makes the commander an unproductive man. These things are essential in society for full work. If they were useless, they would have been scrapped out of the system, don''t you think?" Lok Mingtun spoke without turning to the deputy.


    He sighed in exasperation. It was as though these same warnings greeted him every morning.


    "So? What did you find?" The commander asked.


    "We have to be alone. This information is confidential. And these people here are students. It is bad if they hear such information." He retorted.


    "Then, come back later. Use the opportunity to find more clues. That said, you have to learn how to give information when I say so. After all, there is no guarantee that you will come and meet me alone." Lok Mingtun dismissed his deputy with that statement.


    "Commander, it seems you''ve got your hands on quite a disturbing subordinate. Do you perhaps want us to organize a small meal for him?" Ling Xue patted the chest of Lok Mingtun.


    "Don''t even go near him before he burns you into cookies. Nonetheless, people like them that pretend to be saints, if you provoke their other-self, then you will be prepared not to be able to use your limbs again." Lok Mingtun lightly warned them.


    They poured more drink to themselves and gleefully drank as they curdled around themselves.


    Kong Quon was outside a lonely house. Before the house was captivating leveled grass, and it was gracefully stretched. Just as he got in front of the door, he knocked. After a while, someone came out.


    "Coach Chongkum Jianguo, right?" Kong Quon confirmed the identity of the person in front of him.


    "Yes, that is me. What can I do for you, agent Kong?" Chongkum Jianguo replied flatly, slightly frustrated.


    He made an inviting gesture as he realized that he couldn''t keep his guest outside disrespectfully. He opened the door widely as Kong Quon entered without hesitation.


    The d¨¦cor of the room was quite pleasant. The coach''s room was quite burly and muscular just like him. The television and home appliances were all impressive. The wall had only a rugby calendar and pictures of different years of rugby players. These might be people whom the coach had personally trained.. However, the room had a bit of a foul smell.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 32 - What Do You Want To Know?

    ''This guy must have been masturbating before now. This place smells like there is a pond of semen. Kong Quon remained calm.'' He took an empty seat for himself.


    "So, what does deputy Kong want to discuss?" Chongkun Jianguo said as he handed a canned beer to Kong Quon. He took it hesitantly.


    "I was hoping you could help with this ongoing case, you know?"


    "I see. Well, that will not be a problem. What do you want to know?" the coach retorted. He seemed impatient.


    "You know the students that died, right? Hypothetically, you should have a level of relationship with them, right?"


    "Sure! They are my players. Of course, that premise should be correct. So what do you want to know?"


    "I was hoping you tell me about them a little." The deputy commander spoke gently, but his words were filled with assertion. At this moment, he opened his drink with a puff and bubble sound. Then, he locked his gaze on the coach. The place was quiet for a while. Then, the coach broke the ice with a deep sigh.


    Let start with this frame here. The coach stood and got a large wall frame that contained the major rugby players, except for the bench players and Chi An.


    "This person is Guotin Donghai. He is an explosive player and my prop number one. He does not have major character problems other than sometimes he is too raw in his speech." The coach had a depressed face as he pointed at one of the profiles in the frame. Then his finger moved to another as the deputy commanded kept nodding in affirmation.


    "Huojin Genghis. He has a knack for provoking people. He was always irritated. He is my prop number three,"


    "Jinhai Ming-Hua. He is also aggressive and hot-headed. He causes trouble most of the time as he does not take anyone seriously. He seems to also welcome problems every now and then. He is my hooker number two."


    "Guoliang Choa. This one, oh! It is a pity. He smiles often and seems not to offend anyone. He is confident in how he does things. He is my locker number four."


    "So, are you saying he is likely not to have offended the serial killer? However, he might have been at the wrong place and wrong time. What if someone brought this idea to him." The deputy commander inserted his words and fell silent again.


    The coach nodded, affirming his assumption. Then he continued.


    "Bai Fang: he died earlier as you must have known. However, whether his death is related to the current crime is still what I don''t know. Nevertheless, he is the kind of player that is always jealous of others'' achievements. Although, it moves him to train harder than anyone else. He is my locker number five."


    "Chaoxing Ding. He is the kind of person that is not interested in what is going on around him. Sometimes this nonchalant behavior that he has affects the game. He is my flanker number six."


    "Gan Hulin. This person has a skeptical attitude, and it is always visible from his expression as well. He does not smile at anyone, both friends and enemies. He is my flanker number seven."


    "Fu Gen. He is optimistic, and he talks very little. He hates trouble from my observation. He is inclined to the success of the team instead of his personal desire. He is my 8-man pick-up number eight."


    "Deshi Liu. He does nothing but overthinks when it comes to issues. He is also the slowest decision maker, both in the field of play and in his daily life. He is my Quarterbacks number nine."


    "Jaw-long Keung. He is arrogant and disrespectful. He is also reckless, and he enjoys the feeling of deriding others. He lives superior life and wants to stand out by all means. This series of statements implies that anyone standing out was in the way of his goal, and he would crush them. Most time, those people become his loyal dogs. He is my quarterback number ten."


    "Hai Manchu. He is content and loving. He avoids troubles and welcomes friendliness. He is my center player, number twelve."


    "Jianyu Liko. He is bored and lazy. No, it will be accurate to say that he is apathetic. However, when he is serious, his mind is unbreakable. He is my center player, number thirteen."


    "Houjin Lei. He is energetic, and I''ve never seen him making trouble. He is my winger, number eleven."


    "Jian Ming. He is also a normal child without any troublesome characteristics. He is my winger, number fourteen."


    "Junjie On. He is indifferent and disinterested in almost anything you could think. He wants any kind of activities that he is involved in to end as soon as possible. He is my full backer, number fifteen."


    The coach pointed and introduced the whole team of rugby, one by one to the deputy commander. At this moment, he was taking notes and recording the information.


    "Was there any new player that came around this section?" Kong Quon inquired even more.


    "Yes! He was a transfer student. He was very good at playing rugby." The coach answered without thinking.


    "What is he?" the deputy commander asked.


    "He is known as Chi An." The coach threw a single picture of a student. On that picture was Chi An.


    "So, what happened? Why did this person transfer from his former school? What do you know about him?" Kong Quon inquired more enthusiastically. It was as though he had begun to seek clues.


    "He is new after all. So, I don''t know much about him. He came from Sha Tin university. I had read his report. He was a good student there, but he couldn''t enjoy school because he was somehow isolated. He was also a good player at Sha Tian university. The report said that they were not good and competent players for the level of Chi An and if he remains there, his ability would wane down. Needless to say, from the few encounters I had with him, I saw two girls around him, and he was also a quiet guy.." Coach Chongkun Jianguo thoroughly explained.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 33 - Nuan Mei And Wang Chen

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    "I see. Well, I still don''t see the connection between the two other students, right?" Kong Quon mumbled.


    "Well, for the social science student, Bingwen Deli. He was in the same faculty and department as Chi An. As for the student president, Qingshan Tengfei. I don''t quite get the connection, is all." The coach retorted. At this point, the deputy commander had almost drunk all the beer. He stood, satisfied with the information.


    "Thanks for today. You have helped me to cross an undeniable hurdle." The deputy commander extended his hand for a handshake which was taken before he started to move out.


    Be that as it may, he stopped when he got close to the door. "By the way, I don''t quite understand why you decided to suspend the rugby team from play." He threw out his unexpected question.


    "The coach who was standing, thought for a moment. Then, he spoke. They purposely lost a game because they couldn''t bear to see Chi An be the shining gem. So because they have no acknowledgment, I suspended the team." The deputy commander took a look at the coach while facing forward in an angular rearview. He wanted to capture his expression.


    "Haven''t you ever envisioned that such a decision might have led to the outbreak we are facing now?"


    "I have no idea whatsoever. I only did what I thought was the best. The players do not want to integrate Chi An into the team, even if they sacrifice a game. How selfish." The coach showed disgust.


    "Well, whatever. Thanks for the information." The deputy commander finally left.


    Dorm!


    Chi An''s room was as cozy as ever. I, Jun Mey, lay on his mattress. Chi An wrapped his hands around me as he kept whispering nonsense. We used the bed linen to cover ourselves. However, our upper bodies were exposed, with our light fabrics clothes glaring.


    "Chi An, I feel that the storm is coming. What do we do? Very soon the security will find out our connection. Should we escape from the school?" I asked Chi An. I was worried about what awaited us.


    "I feel that this is another trap that the wolves and hunters had set for us. Once we decide to escape now, they will be waiting to capture or kill us."


    "Do you feel that they would expose the tape that recorded the fight process?" I asked.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, from the little I know. The wolves may want to solve this problem without exposing much to humans. That is how much they hate humans. Also, if the humans are not careful enough, this might lead to some kind of killing." He was still calm as usual.


    He moved from the bed, exposing his light sleeping gown. He took out a scroll and handed it to me.


    "What is this?" I inquired.


    "Military file. It took a lot of effort to create one for you. You need to build your strength. You can do it here since it will arouse attention if you do it in your dorm," he said. One good thing about being a rugby player is that each of them has their own private room. No roommate. He walked deeper into the room towards the bathroom. After some minutes, I heard the sound of the shower.


    I stood up. The light transparent fabric on my body was exposing my underwear slightly. I sat with my legs crossed on the floor. I mobilized my internal energy, and slowly the scroll that was before me on the ground rose. There were a series of instructions and enchantments. Then, in the middle was a pool of blood. It was like a river overflowing with blood.


    "This is his blood. How long had he been storing his blood on this scroll?" I mumbled to myself. I was filled with sentiments. Needless to say, he was making too much sacrifice for me that I was feeling guilty. I wanted to stop, but the blood had swept the words on the scroll. The blood was sweeping the whole words away. The blood rowed like a billow and plunged on me. It began to circulate around me. I closed my eyes in pain and concentrated.


    While I was upgrading, Chi An cleaned up and left me undisturbed.


    At the lobby, a security man was waiting for him. He followed him into his truck, and they left. The car arrived at an isolated area. Their mobile building had already been mounted. The first person they saw in the front yard of the building was the deputy commander, Kong Quon.


    Just as Chi An got to a closer range, he threw a heavy punch. Nevertheless, he did not bother to dodge. His fist smashed on his face, causing blood to flow.


    Instantly two ladies came out. One was Nuan Mei, and the other was Wang Chen.


    "You said I should only give you the number of Chi An. Why are you striking him now?"


    Nuan Mei shouted with dissatisfaction. However, Wang Chen came closer to her.


    "Haven''t I told you bitch not to come closer to me?" Nuan Mei shouted once again.


    "Just shut up, Nuan Mei. Do you mind cleaning those gutter you call mouth? It is no wonder you do not have any man in your life. You are too rough with so many sharp edges like a thorn." She scowled.


    "Oh! This is the Chi An that I''ve been hearing about." Wang Chen spoke as she touched her nose ridge. It was like she was arranging an invisible eyeglass.


    "It is no wonder I don''t like this short fool. I have told Mey to delete you from her life even though you play volleyball with her. Still, she insisted that you are fun to be with. I just can''t imagine how a pepper mouth like you can be good around her. Impossible!"


    "Hey ladies, can you hear yourself? I am sorry for hitting him. However, you will try and stay out of this for now.. Ever since I brought you here yesterday, you have been bickering with yourself," Kong Quon huffed.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 34 - Remember, If You Meet Chi An, You Should Save Him

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    Inside the trial room, Chi An sat opposite deputy Kong Quon. Chi An''s face was calm as usual, while the expression of the deputy commander was rigid. No atom of a smile.


    The deputy commander bent forward from his arm chair and clasped his stretched hands that was on the table as he shot Chi An an aggressive gaze. He threw pictures of Chi An and the other rugby players on the table. Then, he picked up the image of Bai Fang.


    "Why did you kill Bai Fang? I couldn''t come up with a single reason why you did that. Was it because he was jealous of you?" He questioned with assertion. Simply insinuating that he did it.


    "I just met the guy known as Bai Fang. Why should I do such a troublesome thing as killing him?" A blatant denial without fidgeting.


    The deputy commander closed his eyes and sighed. It was as if he was saying that Chi An should better admit to it before he brought a piece of solid evidence. The evidence which he believed he held somewhere, of course.


    "So, you won''t tell me peacefully unless I show you your grave. You want me to provide evidence?" He let out a deep sigh. Chi An only looked at the deputy commander weirdly.


    "So, let me ask you. Why were you expelled from your former school."


    "Why would anyone expel me, deputy? I was transferred because I was above the standard of their rugby, is all." Chi An calmly answered again.


    "I see. How old are you that your performance would be absurdly greater than your peers?" The deputy commander demanded yet another answer as he imposed his dominance at Chi An.


    "There is nothing absurd about my performance. It could only be said that Sha Tin''s performance in rugby was worse than average."


    The question and answer went on without any party giving in to another. Notwithstanding, that dimension closed suddenly.


    "Did Bingwen Deli attack you because you forcefully took his girlfriend?"


    "I don''t have a history of killing people because of female relationships."


    "Who said something about killing here. So, are you admitting that you killed Bingwen Deli? However, I am surprised. How did you manage to kill about sixteen people at once? What are you?"


    "I am admitting to nothing. And what else can I be except for being a human? Are you implying that I am something else?" Chi An stood his ground.


    At this moment, a security man entered the room.


    "What is it?" Kong Quon asked, irritated by the interruption.


    "Deputy, the torture room had been prepared. I await your verification." The man in military uniform saluted.


    Kong Quon stood up, locked his gaze with Chi An, and with a brief silence, he turned around and began to walk away.


    "Chi An, I will give you a chance to clear your thought. After all, the next time I visit will surely be hot. I am sure none of us want this, right? If you admit to your mistake and explain how it happened, I will do everything in my power to help you." He finally left with these words lingering.


    ''You can''t protect me, no matter how sweet your words are. After all, if you discover my true nature, you will be the first to want to kill me, isn''t that right?'' Chi An swallowed his breath.


    Just as they were about to visit the punishment room, they heard a rowdy noise in the front yard. Going outside, they noticed that the place was full of smoke. And more smokes were circulating even more. Many people with big wooden sticks and metal weapons rushed toward them.


    "We want Chi An. No one should stop us." The spokesman was Liwie Ho. He commanded his goons to move in. That being the case, the military men came out in their numbers, trying to stop the mob without using their guns. Nonetheless, they used long batons and woods.


    At this moment, Commander Lok was lying lazily in a well-decorated bedroom with a king-sized bed. The bedroom bloomed with a cozy atmosphere, and the light was somewhat dim. Two ladies were lying together with him. They were Ling Xue and Shu Yan.


    The room''s telephone rang, waking commander Lok and the two girls. He picked it nonchalantly from his left side in a small stool and placed it on his ear.


    "What?" He answered with irritation.


    From the other side, a fearful voice laced with destructive noise echoed. "Commander, there is a riot going on in the base."


    "What the hell is kong Quon doing? Useless bastard. Left him with something so trivial, and he couldn''t do a good job?" He barked. At this moment, the ladies groaned gently.


    However, Shu Yan frowned upon seeing her shadow on the bed.


    "Oh! Ladies, I don''t quite remember last night''s event. I hope we can have a rematch. You understand how important this thing is for a man." Commander Lok flashed his fake smile.


    ''Of course, you can''t remember anything because there is none to remember. Even staying here with you is as disgusting as jumping into the dirt.'' Shu Yan gritted her teeth as she thought about last night.


    They got commander Lok drunk and then, they hypnotized him. However, the person with the role of hypnosis was Shu Yan, and you have to really get a considerable amount of contact with the person in such a case. While Ling Xue confused him with some lewd whispering.


    "Commander, you were a power horse, and our bodies and leg are full of pains right now. Most especially, my sister is in more pain. Even now, there is a crisis in your military base that you need to solve." Ling Xue whispered, her words exuding a flirtatious play.


    "Commander, remember that if you meet Chi An, you should save him.. He is a victim," Shu Yan spoke, trying to suppress her irritation.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 35 - Or Are You Not Satisfied With The Bombing Of A Military Base?

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    The noise in the military base had become high and the movement rowdier. The guys had already begun an intense fight, and the security men had responded without timidity. The shouting had gone up as though they were flames.


    In Fai Renshu''s office, secretary Huan Bik barged in. "Director, there seems to be a riot in the military base. The commander is heading there now." Huan Bik reported the accident.


    "Tch! Hopeless people. You can leave now." Director Fai Renshu commanded his secretary to leave. He remained in deep thought with his hands crossed on the table.


    "What is that bastard doing?" he mumbled. Meanwhile, Huan Bik, who was outside, heard what he said with her super hearing.


    Coming towards the military base from another direction were a male and female. Ahead of them clearing and surveying the surroundings were some shadows moving in fast succession.The male and female were Cong Hua and Dai Geming, and they moved with a considerable amount of speed.


    Furthermore, From another direction, Commander Lok moved with a military car. He was racing with a substantial amount of speed as well, just like Cong Hua and Dai Geming. Getting to the place, he pulled the car over. Just as the military men saw their commander, their morale shot up. They began dealing with mobs brazenly. At this point, the commander shot his gun upward.


    "If you don''t back down now, I will order my men to shoot directly at you. Do you get that? We don''t want to create more hazards here. We want to solve the problem that had already occurred." He finished his speech with one breath as he exhaled. The place became quiet. However, it did not persist as one of the protesters howled, rushing forward courageously.


    Bang!


    The sound of the gun reminded everyone of the most significant concept of life, which is called fear. At the same time, the man fell down, screaming his lungs out. The bullet passed through his soleus muscle. The pain reminded him that destruction was more terrific than courage.


    Boom!


    Just as everyone was about to relax, there was an explosion. It shook the ground. The outbreak threatened to shift the mobile building. At this point, Wang Chen and Nuan Mei came out of the building. Simultaneously, Chi An also came out. Be that as it may, rapid bullet stretched across the place.


    At this moment, the unexpected happened. Wang Chen was shot on the spot, and she went cold while the bullet that was coming for Nuan Mei was taken by Chi An. He jumped in front of her, taking the shot. That being said, the projectile was heavy, they both slammed back. Nuan Mei was terrified. Her eyes were shaking, and her lips were trembling as well. It was as though she couldn''t believe what was happening before her eyes. Wang Chen that she was arguing with a moment ago, was dead.


    Before she knew it, she was losing consciousness as well. When she looked at herself, she noticed that she was bleeding. Her back hit a sharp edge as she slumped to the ground.


    "Chi An! Are you alright?" Nuan Mei shouted with her last breath as she had seen Chi An take a bullet for her. Nonetheless, he stood there without shaking. At this moment, security men gathered the commander. It was as if they could understand themselves without speaking out. They walked in an organized way. They thoroughly comprehended themselves.


    In no time, they got to Chi An. They grabbed him and pulled him into the car, and drove off. At this moment, Liwei Ho saw the opportunity to live again. So, he also left. Meanwhile, two shadows moved quickly and grabbed Nuan Mei. They were from the hunters.


    "Dai Geming, we are done here. Let''s go. Or are you not satisfied with bombing a military base? Do you want to reek more havoc?" Cong Hua spoke as she turned around.


    "Tch!" Dai Geming packed up his machines and appliances with dissatisfaction. He hung his small black backpack and followed up. They succeeded in taking Nuan Mei, so their mission was relatively done.


    In the depth of Ma Liu Shiu forest, four people gathered with other shadows surrounding them. Three of the people present were Hui Ning, Deiwei Cheng, and Ru Mingshen. The remaining person was Ping Sho-ming.


    Ping Shoi-ming! He is tall, and he rarely talks.


    "Lady Ning, are you sure that policeman will bring that little wolf here? I am only here to follow the order from my superior. I don''t want to be here more than necessary." Ping Shoi-ming complained. He talks when absolutely necessary. He was constantly analyzing to see if everything was working out as planned.


    Inside the security car, the atmosphere was tense. Two security men sat beside Chi An. One of them was the commander, while the other was unknown. The driver was also a security man. He drove without saying a word.


    "So, where are you taking me to," Chi An broke the silence. Nevertheless, no one answered him.


    "Are you working for them as well?" He threw another question. At this moment, the unknown security man that sat with Chi An showed a confused expression.


    "Shut up! What are you trying to say? Who are the people that you are talking about?" He shouted. He was clearly confused about what was happening.


    Bang!


    A gunshot echoed in the car as the security man beside Chi An became cold.


    "Just drive. I don''t want to hear any more word from you." The commander spoke. This speech was directed to the driver in the front seat.


    From the surrounding, the bush began to wiggle. Then, the driver spoke. "What is happening?"


    As the commander brought out his pistol about to shoot at him, Chi An caught his hand and maimed it from his wrist to his finger. He kicked him out of the car and followed through. Just as his leg stepped on the ground that was full of dead leaves. Many light-red eyes appeared around them.. They were clearly from the alpha armies.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 36 - Both Of You Take Him Back To His Base.

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    The four Hui Ning gathered. Then, they raced forward. They knew that their subordinate had made contact.


    I, Jun Mey, came out from the dorm, refreshed. I called the line of Nuan Mei, as usual, to check up on her. However, I could not connect with her. ''Something must be up,'' I thought. Despite all that, I did not want to feel that things were out of place. I went around, regardless. Now was not the time to dwell on regret and pain. So, I walked around, mulling about the content that appeared on my mind after the upgrade.


    Chi An said. I should not chase after him, even if I noticed that alpha wolves were on his heels. Then another content said. If I chase after him, I will be cursed. I surely do not understand Chi An''s thought process these days. Is it that he understood that things would be dangerous? Probably, he had judged that there was nothing I could do even if I forcefully broke in?


    Just as I was thinking about these things, I saw people that were rapidly moving. I instantly judged that something must be happening in the location they were going to. I quickly followed them. Soon, our destination unveiled the security base.


    Too many people gathered there, and the tension was high. I saw a dead body lying cold on the ground. Surprisingly, it was my friend, Wang Chen. As a result, I was filled with anger and shock.


    I caught the sight of the school director and his Secretary. They seemed to be talking to someone. I stopped one of the spectators. "Hey! What happened here?"


    "Three people were brought here for investigation. Two females and one male. Furthermore, I heard the male was Chi An from the Rugby club and the female was Nuan Mei of the tennis club and Wang Chen from the volleyball club. Consequently, Wang Chen was shot dead. Many security men and women and some unknown men seemed to have incurred casualties." The man answered objectively. Although his voice seemed shaken, nonetheless, he maintained himself very well.


    "Nuan Mei, Wang Chen, and even Chi An? What the hell is going on. Where are Nuan Mei and Chi An?" I asked.


    My head was already cloudy as I was more confused than a crawling toddler.


    "I don''t know the detail, but the only one that was announced death was Wang Chen." The director took a microphone and began to announce something.


    "We are sorry for the inconvenience that this situation had given birth to, suddenly. Hence, we will get to the root cause of this." He spoke, trying to show how concerned he was. However, it was counterproductive.


    "We want to go for strike. This school does not protect our lives. Therefore, we want to go home." An unknown voice raised the slogan, and others followed the chanting. Soon, it became chaotic. Particularly, this protest got everyone confused. It was like a semi-hell.


    I excused myself from the crowd as I was totally lost in thought. I walked into the forest. Regardless of anything, I am no longer thinking, just moving by instinct.


    At the same time, in the forest where Chi An had escaped. The commander was lying on the ground in pain and agony. Few alpha armies with their light-red eyes and claws surrounded him.


    "You! What are you, and what do you want with me?" He questioned fearfully. However, he was met with silence. Two footsteps came toward him. As he looked at the two profiles, he was slightly shocked. These two should not be here. On the contrary, they came here with unparallel boldness. They were Ling Xue and Shu Yan.


    "Hey! Ladies, come help me here, would you?" his expression was full of expectation as he sought their help. The two ladies stopped right in front of him. Shu Yan still had her irritated expression while Ling Xue wore her pure smile like she was not offended.


    "Do you remember how you fondled with our breast? Did it make you feel alright?" Ling Xue questioned with a harmless smile. By now, the commander was recalling the events.


    "You! What are you?" the commander panicked again.


    "That''s right, you should be swimming in fear, a simple fly like yourself wants to have sex with a lion." The innocent smile on the face of Ling Xue made her word very ironic.


    Her index finger elongated, her eyes changed to yellow color. Nonetheless, she did not look heinous. If anything, she looked cute and harmless like a child. But of course, she was an adult. She dug her index finger into the chest of the commander, avoiding the vital part. As a result, he screamed wildly, eyes full of hate. Additionally, he began to stutter in a frenzy way. He was like a lost cause.


    "Hehe! What did you say?" Shu Yan, who was enjoying his suffering, brimmed with a faint smile. Of course, it was without a doubt the very first smile that she had unveiled since the beginning.


    As he was about to speak, she forcefully dug her claws into his left quadriceps femoris muscle (the anterior thigh of the left leg). The agonizing cry was tormenting, yet Shu Yan seemed to be enjoying the whole process."


    "I am holding myself not to kill you because you seem to have a little value. Else, you would have considered yourself a corpse." Shu Yan spoke yet again, this time displaying her yellow eyes.


    Just as the two ladies relaxed their guards, the commander speedily reached out for his pistol. That said, he was a few seconds late before pulling the trigger as Shu Yan maimed the other hand from his wrist below while the index finger of Ling Xue crawled through his back without going too deep.


    "That is enough!" a voice awakened them. The spokesperson was indifferent, and her eyes were deep red. It was visible even in the night.


    Hui Ning!


    Just as she was in front of the commander. She stepped on the wound in his upper left limb. The commander let out an agonizing cry, trying his best to stay conscious.


    "You will fix your arm with the orthopedic using metal equipment. You will take care of yourself. Which means you must not die. If you do, I will annihilate your remaining household."


    Hui Ning removed her leg and exhaled. We have to look for that guy as soon as possible.


    "Both of you, take him back to his base. I am sure that he has no time to be dawdling here. Furthermore, the school is probably going to change. No, starlight nation will probably undergo dangerous changes.." Hui Ning spoke coldly.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 37 - Why Are You Blocking My Way?

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    Deep inside the forest as I was racing without any target. I instantly noticed a murderous aura coming toward me. A spear that moved stealthily like a water snake came at me without announcement. Instantly I somersaulted backward with high precision as the spear landed in my previous location.


    "Hehe! At least she is not bad."


    Two people came out of the forest. However, I knew more were hiding in the dark.


    "Sorry, my queen. You must be confused. I am a harmless person, Dai Geming, and this pretty innocent lady here is my partner, Cong Hua." He spiritedly introduced himself like he had found a new toy.


    "And you are from?" I asked them directly, feigning ignorance.


    "You don''t have to pretend. You are the immortal manipulator, right? Although, you look weak. Be that as it may, there is nothing we can do about your frailty," Dai Geming spoke again.


    "Why are you blocking my way?" I asked them. Of course, I knew they were nothing good. ''And from their attack just now, they are obviously evil. They appear to be from the hunter''s family. However, why are they wasting their time talking to me?''


    "Don''t think about it. We are here to tell you that we took your female friend. If you want her, follow us to the hunter''s family." The faint harmless voice of Cong Hua came to me. This immediately enraged me.


    "Haven''t you guys had enough? Must you push me to hell before you realize that you have been making mistakes?"


    Just as Cong Hua wanted to respond. Dai Geming interrupted her with a raise of his hand.


    "Now, that is an interesting argument. Who gave you this importance that you claim to be. I am simply bored, and I want to liven things up. Cong Hua here is too innocent that she doesn''t even understand that much. Tsk tsk tsk! Ridiculous."


    I moved one step at a time, and a sword appeared in my hand. In a flash, I disappeared from their radar. I appeared behind both of them with a single meticulous cut that packed white energy with it.


    "Woah! Woah! Woah! Too fast." Dai Deming panicked for a second but raised his lips as he sneered at the attack. Quickly, he took out a small stainless rod and smashed it on the ground vertically. Immediately, tiny balls rose and surrounded the three of us. Simultaneously, tiny needles shot with high speed and precision. All attacks were directed to me. At the moment, I was confused about this occurrence. ''If I was the same as I was last time, then I would have taken damages.'' Thinking of this, I remembered Chi An. What is that guy doing now? I won''t forgive him if he dares to die.


    "You have no moment of thought, my queen. You better take this business seriously." Dai Geming mocked.


    I snorted as I sorted my thoughts. I raised the sword in-between my eyes as it glistened sharply. Subsequently, the ray of light solidified and covered me like petals. At this point, clanking noise rose sharply as the metals needles collided with the white petals.


    "Thaime!" I shouted as my eyes glittered with silver light and deep golden light. They also faded instantly. With the sword slammed on the empty air, an extraordinary explosion happened. All the metal balls disintegrated into powder. However, that was the tip of the iceberg. "wheel of sword," I shouted. A wheel formation of many swords stood in front of me like a guard. It began to rotate sharply as many white blades shot towards Cong Hua and Dai Geming.


    At this moment, a metal glove extended to the elbow of Cong Hua. Also, a metal shoe extended to her kneel. In her glabella, a glistening silver letter "A" appeared. The same letter appeared on the glabella of Dai Geming.


    He brought one of his stainless tools that had a disc and a rod attached to the bottom. It was exactly the one used on the elder rank hunter, previously. He stretched it forward as the light in his glabella shone on it. It expanded tremendously. The tool glistened with light as it shielded him from my attack.


    At this time, Cong Hua appeared behind me with a speed punch. This punch packed not only speed but strength. It was not something that I could receive, no matter what. Yet, I maneuver through the blast. Still, Dai Geming used the opportunity to launch another attack. The tool in his hand made breaking and reorganizing sound like a machine. Instantly, many needles shot at me with high speed.


    "Storm!" I put more power into the sword. It glittered with joy. As I swung the blade, it created a tornado of swords chasing toward Dai Geming. Seeing this as an opportunity, I stretched my hand above.


    "Now!" I echoed. A mechanical sound rumbled in the clouds, silver light gathered. A space with a vast black disc that had different wide nozzles appeared. Above the void were various spears. These spears set themselves into the nozzles. Instantly they shot like the end of the world towards Cong Hua with speed and noise like heaven''s quake. In a blink of an eye, the different spear got to Cong Hua unexpectedly. She slammed her metal hands together indifferently in defense. However, the spears hit harder and smashed her to the ground, breaking her left hand.


    "Tch! Tch! This is a wrong prediction." Dai Geming was dissatisfied with the outcome of the fight. Therefore, he touched his nose ridge and shifted his eyeglass. Immediately, it came alive with controls. He threw his bag on the ground, and it turned into a flying boat. He brought out his pistol.


    "Let''s do this!" he shot three bullets at me almost simultaneously and grabbed Cong Hua, who was on the ground, and he jumped on the flying boat.


    "Adieu!" he clapped his hand, and the gadget flew away. Even so, the bullet he shot moved like they had marked me as they moved from north, south, and west. I stretched my hands as petals of blade appeared below me and began to rotate. It took time before they cut through the bullets.


    "These bastards! I will make sure they pay.." I shouted with irritation as I stamped my feet on the ground.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 38 - I Need A Companion

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    In the deep forest, Chi An was chased by many Alpha armies. He raced ahead with full vitality. Just as he noticed that they were getting closer to him, he hid behind a big tree. His body had changed to half-human and wolf. His black and red fur was glaring. Also, his eyes were blood red.


    Two alpha armies rush toward the place that he was hiding. Suddenly, he came out and grabbed their necks, and smashed them on the ground. Just as his claws were about to cut through their throat, many wolves closed upon them. However, he struck his talons decisively with lightning speed.


    As he raced on, a few wolves cornered him. And with that slight delay, many alpha armies were already present. They howled louder as they transformed totally into their wolf form. Their speed was incredible, and their tenacity was admirable. Furthermore, they moved with one rhythm towards Chi An.


    He had noticed that running would only wear him out. So, he decided to face them head-on. His arms stretched back, his face looking more animalistic. In addition, the fierce killing intent in his blood intensified his blood-red eyes. Without a doubt, the red light that enveloped him became more berserk.


    The three wolves that came first, jumping with fast and accurate stride was overwhelmed by his sharp claws that cut out like a blade in a horizontal motion. The cut was as tiny as a strand of wire. That said, as the three wolves fell, their bodies were divided into two. There was no whining as it happened beyond the application of normal eyes.


    The rest of the wolves panicked slightly. However, they did not give in. They moved with a series of noises. Regardless, Chi An strengthened his claws. He pierced his nails towards the wolves that had cornered him from eight cardinal points. First, the nails appeared to be single, then it was distorted and appeared on the eight cardinal points. The hearts of the eight wolves were dugout.


    More wolves began to step back with fear. They were ready to charge in, and yet, they were afraid of the outcome. At this moment, four people walked forward out of nowhere. They were, Hui Ning, Deiwei Cheng, Ru Mingshen, and Ping Shoi-ming. Definitely, their movement showed nothing but confidence.


    As they came, the rest of the wolves went back and mounted at strategic points to prevent Chi An from escaping. None of the four visitors transformed into full-fledged wolves. They instantly covered Chi An from the four cardinal points.


    Hui Ning waved her hands and her claws detached from her fingers and shot at Chi An with high speed. Her eyes were deep red. The red light on Chi An''s body intensively shone as he used both of his hands to strike the ground. The ground shook violently. The red light served as a shield and protected him from the nail-like projection that Hui Ning had shot. Simultaneously, the hands of Deiwei Cheng elongated slightly like a chimpanzee. As well as that, his eyes had an amber color. Arms full of force and power. He charged at Chi An with his highest amount of pressure.


    As he was right in front of him, he slammed both his hands at the same time towards his head. However, Chi An instinctively evaded that blow.


    "Now!" Ping Shoi-ming shouted as Ru Mingshen moved before the shout could even consolidate. His whole body turned to a giant brown wolf, and his eyes were deep-red, completely. Suddenly, he disappeared with incredible speed. Then, emerged above Chi An, his mouth closer to his neck. Just as his fangs were about to rip his neck out, he offered his left arm. His left hand was torn to pieces. It was unbelievable that a fat man could be that fast. However, he was, undoubtedly.


    "Hehe! It turns out that the wolf community is finally ready. They brought three alpha generals, many alpha armies, and a beta general. It is so good." Chi An spoke in a teasing way, yet his words were full of anger. He gave a considerable amount of distance as he measured the four wolves. Meanwhile, the alpha armies were on alert.


    "Are you trying to recover your lost arm? In hell will I allow that to happen." Deiwei Cheng spoke as he charged with speed.


    "Hey, Deiwei Cheng. Who gave you the order to move on your own?" Hui Ning furiously shouted. This shout contained great sentiments. It was as though she had foreseen his future.


    "Deiwei Cheng, this may be a trap to take your life. This is what I have analyzed so far. That is why I warned that we don''t fight him separately." Ping Shoi-ming announced. Needless to say, Deiwei Cheng had already taken off. Just as he was two centimeters close to Chi An, he slammed his right hand on the ground. Immediately, four gigantic wolf claws shot from the soil toward Deiwei Cheng. The claws divided his body into four parts. At the same time, Chi An''s left hand sprouted out.


    "Will you go to the surface with me?" Hui Ning began to recall some actions as she howled in pain. The scene where she went to a small water body came to her, suddenly. Deiwei Cheng sat there lazily and peacefully.


    "Why would I do that, princess? I hate working," he blandly responded.


    "You said that, and yet, you progress more than average wolves. You are not a high hierarchy from birth. You worked yourself step by step. Now even most of the alpha general dare not belittle you."


    "Is that a praise coming from the princess? One known as one of the peerless beauty in the northern death zone."


    "We are not playing word games here. Are you going or not?" Hui Ning poked Deiwei Chen for an answer.


    "Never! I am not interested. Anyway, it is useless to persuade me. Unless it is an order, no one is moving me from here," he said flippantly.


    "I see. My father, that vile man, does not want to pay attention to his daughter. I wish to go have fun on the surface.. I need a companion."


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 39 - There Was No Way He Could Match Me With Speed.

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    "Oh! I see. This is your real reason. Regardless, you can try another person. Except I see a seal of command. I ain''t moving here. Now, if you are done, you can leave. I need to hear the whisper from the sea." He persisted in pushing her away.


    ''I can''t let go of you. After all, you are one of the few that has tremendous potential in going against orders.'' Hui Ning calmed herself.


    Just as Deiwei Chen missed his line of sight, deep, soft lips clipped to his mouth.


    "What are you doing!?" he panicked.


    "Hahaha! I see you have no experience. Nonetheless, you have to repay this favor of forcefully kissing me. Else, I will report you to the higher people. And you know if any of the guys that have eyes on me heard that you forcefully took their place, then they won''t hesitate to kill you." Hui Ning incited him the more.


    "You vile woman. Who would have thought the cold and indifferent you will resort to such underhanded method just to get my cooperation. Alright, I will accompany you to see just this stupid play of yours. Remember, if you pull such strings again, I will kill you."


    ''Idiot! Is his mind underdeveloped? I wouldn''t go about kissing any fool just to acquire their cooperation. I see it will be hard for you to understand me.'' Hui Ning was dissatisfied.


    At this moment, she awakened to reality. She charged towards Chi An with a cold heinous face. Her claws were iron-red, and her eyes watered with blood. She moved without reasoning.


    "My lady, don''t keep yourself defenseless. Keep it together!" Ping Shoi-ming shouted, but his words fell on cold ears.


    "I will kill you!" She shouted in a frenzy way.


    "I see. So you have this side too. Just like a broken mirror, so this is your reflection. Now, this is interesting. You all should have left me alone. Without a doubt, no one would have been hurt or killed." Chi An said this as though he was enjoying this scenario due to the young lady''s behavior. She was behaving like mad boar, and nothing more.


    Just as she got closer to his range, he pierced his claws toward her chest. "Farewell, then. You were not as entertaining as I thought."


    A few seconds before the claws would pass through her chest. A shadow bumped right in between. The shadow held Hui Ning and pulled her away forcefully. The nails passed through the left clavicle of the person and severed his left arm. Thinking of backing away, he took a step back, but Chi An caught up and dug his claw to his chest. This action only took a moment.


    At that time, Hui Ning wanted to go for quick help. "Ru Mingshen!" She shouted as she moved forward, but she was caught by Ping Shoi-ming.


    "Haven''t you cause enough disorder? When Ru Mingshan saved you, he understood the risk he was taking. Do you perhaps want everything to fall apart!?" Ping Shoi-ming shouted.


    He held the arms of Hui Ning as he turned around and raced ahead. The alpha armies appeared like a mob as they surrounded him. Therefore, red mane grew around Chi An''s neck, and his red and black fur bloomed even more. The moon in the sky was shining endlessly. Moreover, the night, deep as ink.


    Chi An grew higher and burlier. His muscles were full of explosive powers. He was looking more like a lion than a wolf. However, he had not fully transformed into a wolf.


    Just as he planned to chase, the armies of alphas rushed violently towards him. Indeed, it was like an onslaught.


    He began to fight them with all his strength. They marched at him like an endless swarm of bees. His speed was accelerating like an engine. After a while, he finally freed himself from the many alpha armies. He chased towards Hui Ning and Ping Shoi-ming.


    However, even though Chi An broke through the alphas armies with incredible strength, they still followed with tenacity. He was in the forefront while they were behind, chasing with all their strength.


    "What am I going to do with these folks? They just won''t let me be." Chi An cursed as he raced forward. Just ahead, he saw Hui Ning and Ping Shoi-ming standing. It was as though they were waiting for him.


    ''Couldn''t this be some kind of a trap? I mean, people who were running a moment ago just stopped all of a sudden? Something is wrong.'' Chi An became cautious as he walked forward. His eyes looked around carefully.


    He stopped right in front of the two of them.


    "You must think of me as weak, right? Because I had not made any great contribution other than providing strategies." Ping Shoi-ming walked forward confidently.


    "My lady, you better stay there." Ping Shoi-ming''s voice rang again.


    Instantly, he disappeared and appeared below with his claw aiming at Chi An''s Achilles tendon. His speed was extraordinary.


    Chi An reacted by sharply turning and pulling his legs. Ping Shoi-ming came to Chi An with yet another force. This time he came to his spine. Each time he made his move on Chi An, it was always on a calculated and inconspicuous area. Somehow, his attack became somewhat alarming and deadly. Chi An marched forward, and his movement created mirages at several intervals.


    ''There was no way he could match me with speed. I know that I can''t utilize my power just yet. However, it was not his turn to run wild.'' Chi An thought to himself.


    This time he appeared everywhere within the sight of Ping Shoi-ming as he instantly took his whole left leg for himself. That''s right. He absolutely uprooted his left leg.


    Just as Chi An was about to finish him off, many claws shot at his position. He evaded by backing away. Then he took an unexpected turn, his speed increased, and his sharp nails turned black as diamond and were about to dig into the chest of Ping Shoi-ming. Then the actual prey rushed towards Chi An. He cut across corners and appeared above Hui Ning as his black claws were about to dig into her spine.. A clanging noise erupted as the environment became tense and gloomy.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 40 - I Don’t Care. I Came To Test This Boy, Anyway.

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    "Is this son of Yuanjun Choa and Chung Guan-jin? You are surely running wild here." A voice echoed throughout the place, following the appearance of twenty-four people.


    Two of them were at the forefront. The first person had a severe face and formal expression. His hair was arranged neatly. The second person beside him had a playful appearance. He had a daring smile.


    "So, Hui Xueqin. You wanted to watch your daughter die?" the man by the left spoke to the one by the right.


    "Who said I wanted her hurt. Didn''t I stop the attack, Tsun-Chung Xiaobo?" Hui Xueqin spoke back with dissatisfaction, unwilling to contend with the man beside him.


    "Anyway, I only came with you because I want to see the youngest Alpha king. Also, since he is the son of those two. They were both legends, after all as they went head to head with the tyrant wolf king." Tsun-Chung Xiaobo playfully spoke, his speech full of admiration and expectation.


    At this moment, another man walked forward.


    He was burly and tall. A stern face designed with eyeglasses. He did not look like someone that loved to talk.


    "What is it, Minzhe Shaoqiang?" Tsun-Chung Xiaobo spoke to the person that stepped forward.


    "You sure are talking a lot today. Why are you getting overly excited?" Minzhe Shaoqiang spoke without smiling.


    "Isn''t that obvious? The twenty-four seats of war came to witness who the son of Yuanjun Choa and Chung Guan-yin is."


    "What do the so-called twenty-four seats of war want from an insignificant person like me?"


    At this moment, Chi An asked. He stood from the place he was blasted to when he wanted to execute his last kill. The rebound force took him several meters away from Hui Ning and Ping Shoi-ming. He tried to stabilize himself as he staggered slightly.


    Again, another voice spoke. "Did we all come here just to see an insignificant person? Or are we thinking his parent glory persists? This is a waste of time. This guy is clearly shaking from the attack just now."


    A female stepped forward with a disappointed face. She looked withdrawn in her attitude, and her orbit circle hairstyle was glaring.


    "As expected of Li Hua. Your eyes are always as sharp as a blade." Tsun-Chung Xiaobo spoke again, commending the superior ability of Li Hua, who had stepped forward.


    "Don''t give me that. For God''s sake, are we all going to fight with a milking brat?" Li Hua was disappointed even more. As a result, her expression was disgruntled completely.


    The muscle of Chi An moved, indicating that he was about to attack the unfinished foes several meters away from him. Getting one meter closer to Hui Ning and Ping Shoi-ming, a shadow passed him and grabbed the two of them. Moreover, the speed was threatening and confusing. That said, before he could realize it, he was slammed heavily to the ground, making him stumble foolishly. It couldn''t be more accurate to be compared to an unbelievable joke.


    A short and round man with small and dull eyes stepped forward. In addition, he had an unusually nervous face. On both, his hands were two unconscious bodies.


    "Thank you, Qiu Siyu," Hui Xueqin spoke. He moved forward and collected two unconscious people.


    "This fellow had not cultivated. As a result, he is not an opponent. He is too fragile and underdeveloped, and his potentials are like an uncut diamond." Qiu Siyu spoke with affirmation. Regardless, bold and mad laughter greeted everyone''s ears.


    A single person stepped forward.


    He looked mad and aggressive, full of energy. His laugh was loud and rough.


    "I don''t care. I came to test this boy anyway. If he is not worth my time, I will just kill him, is all." His speech was even vicious and unkind.


    "Do whatever you want to, Wei Xin. No one has the time to stop you. And even if someone wants to, it will just be a hassle." Qiu Siyu spoke with disinterest.


    During the whole of the conversation, only six people among the twenty-four seats of war spoke. The remaining eighteen stood their aloof and cold towards their environment. It was as though they were only spectators.


    Chi An groaned sharply in pain as he stood up. ''This very attack caused me havoc. What the hell is this!? Just one of them is this strong!? Does that mean only one of them has to put me in my place!? If that is the case, then one person must die!'' Chi An''s eyes were full of wary, however, he was determined.


    Wei Xin stepped forward while others turned around, about to walk away. On the premise that the problem will be solved. Notwithstanding, the forest made a disturbing sound that caught their attention.


    "Bad!" I, Jun Mey, shouted just as I noticed that I had attracted attention. However, before I could react, a fast shadow approached me. It was the same person that had dealt with Chi An previously. This person''s speed was exaggerated. Just as he was about to grab me, I stamped my right foot on the ground. A long pole like a pole vault sprang up. I bent it forcefully and anxiously. Then, I released it. I was shot by the pole vault far away, several miles closer to a river in the same forest.


    "Traps!" I shouted.


    My eyes glittered with silver and gold light. At the same time, blood flowed like tears. I covered the whole diameter that was surrounding the river with traps and mines. At this point, it was clear that I knew what fear was. Put it plainly, it was a dark, cold, and gloomy existence that was endless. I placed my hand on the water, a water gadget appeared. I hopped on it. However, my eyes were already dull and picky. It was as though I could go blind any moment. The gadget moved with a considerable amount of speed.


    Just as I left, the twenty-four seats of war appeared slightly far from the water. However, Chi An caught up wearily with them. He was weak, and his eyes were swollen and scary.


    "I must take one of you to my grave," Chi An said.


    "Hahaha! You are too weak to even begin a fight. I have to tell you the truth, you are not good enough for a warm-up. I was not interested in sparing you. Nonetheless, you made me angrier by trying to stop everyone by yourself." Wei Xin said this and instantly disappeared and appeared before Chi An. His face and body were steeled to iron.


    He was looking like a standing wolf.. He slashed with his claws towards Chi An.


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 41 - The Hell Will I Believe You!

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    The red light that shrouded Chi An blazed up suddenly, and his red and black claws became strong. On his neck was a red mane with his face like a wolf. He crossed both hands as a defense. Instantly, his bones shattered, and his hands were torn to pieces. He stepped back cautiously, his blood-red eyes full of expectation. Perhaps, he was waiting for a kind of miracle.


    "Wei Xin, finish this business, let us head back. We have other jobs to attend to." A voice spoke within the remaining twenty-four seats of war.


    "Hey! hey! You better don''t disturb my fun!" Wei Xin shouted in a frenzy way.


    He moved toward Chi An. However, he was cautiously stepping back.


    "Do you feel fear? Yes, that is it. So that when next you run wild, you remember that others let you fool around. No, wait. There won''t be (a next time). You see, I am so clumsy that it is affecting my thinking. Now, I am impatient with you." Wei Xin proudly said as he stepped forward with tremendous momentum.


    Instantly he struck his arm together, and the terrifying noise left Chi An''s senses numbed. Using this opportunity, he appeared in front of Chi An. His whole body was like a soldering red iron. He struck Chi An hard enough. However, he struck back with his claws. This collision shattered the whole of Chi An''s nails as they fell to the ground. He growled sharply in pain.


    Chi An transformed entirely into a black and red wolf. His eyes were scary, and his body was huge. That said, even if his eyes were scary to smaller wolves, it was like a puppy to the man in front of him. Still, he leaped with great speed and appeared behind Wei Xin. As Chi An was about to bite his ribs, Wei Xin quickly solidified it into a strong metal component, completely shattering his fangs. Chi An struck with his claws towards his neck region. His metal neck broke his nails into pieces, including his hands.


    "Boring!" Wei Xin sighed in exasperation.


    He grabbed the other limb of Chin An and flung him to the tree forcefully. Chi An vomited blood. He whined like a dog without food. God must be a joker because now that his life was becoming interesting, he sent death his way. What a damn joke.


    Wei Xin met him at his point of despair and punched his neck. He grabbed him again and flung him to the ground mercilessly. He was motionless and pathetic.


    "Why don''t you die on the trapped set by the little girl?" He asked as he used his iron claws and pierced the chest of Chi An, he crushed his heart directly without hesitation and slammed him on the place where I had set many traps. Just as he smashed him on the ground, the mines buried on the soil exploded, flesh and blood scattered the whole of the place, and silence prevailed.


    "Let go," Hui Xueqin sighed in disappointment. They all turned and marched forward like military men.


    At this moment, the protest in the school had become a vast movement. Many students were dissatisfied. The teachers had no role to play in curbing the nuisance that was happening. Many properties had been destroyed, and the flame of war among students, staff, and the military had ignited.


    Many military cars drove in from the gigantic black gate of the school. The soldiers that came out from the cars held shields and batons, trying their best to stop the students from running wild.


    In the director''s office, the secretary rushed in. She had a panicked expression as she was panting.


    "Sir, the situation had become a lot uglier! Many security men had entered the school, yet the student dissatisfaction cannot be rectified!" Huan Bik cried.


    "Tch! Tch!" Fai Renshu gritted his teeth in exasperation as he cursed in anger.


    "What are the teachers and other staff doing at this moment!? Can''t they hold a reasonable dialogue session with the student and hear their demands!?" Fai Renshu shouted in rage.


    "Go look for a solution! By the way, instruct these new security men that they should better not kill anyone by mistake again!" He dismissed Huan Bik with a wave of his hand.


    Just as Huan Bik left, he picked his mobile phone on the table. Dialed a number quickly and waited for the other side to connect. Just as the phone was connected, he shouted.


    "You animal, Liwie Ho! I heard you were the root cause of this problem! Did I not tell you to monitor those set of bitches that threatened me!? How come you became involved with the military base!?" his anger had no roof above it. It was erupting like volcanic magma.


    The other side remained silent like he was feeling guilty.


    "Now that you''ve messed up, I wonder how you are going to settle this uproar!"


    However, this time, Liwei Ho finally broke the ice. "Director, something seems to be wrong. We were not the ones that opened the fire. Someone or maybe others took advantage of our position and began a war with the security."


    "The hell will I believe you! You better set things right! Right about now, I will be receiving a call from the president. This is already beyond control! The school will close indefinitely!" Fai Renshu angrily ended the call.


    At this point, in a broad office, shining with white light. The office had a modern style design, and the internal d¨¦cor of the office was charming. The atmosphere was cozy and lively. Sofas were beautifully arranged in the room. There was a professional chair on the north side with a huge table. Both the chair and table were facing the door.


    A man sat with an anxious and frightened expression. There was a knock, followed by another male entering the office. He walked gently with a steady step toward the seated man. The approaching man''s expression was severe. The seated man gazed at the incoming man with expectation and worry. Furthermore, the reason for his worry was unknown.


    The man with an anxious expression was President Chang Ye.


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 42 - The Most Important Of All Is What I Want.

    The person that walked in had a bold and calm expression. His face was rigid as though cursed not to ever smile. From his physique, he was well built and had a qualifying strength of more than his age.


    "What is it, Yusheng Chung?" the man with an anxious expression asked with a shaky voice.


    "President Chang Ye. The recent development with Ma Liu Shiu university is not good. This might hinder our plan slightly." Yunsheng Chung, who was the personal secretary of Chang Ye, spoke boldly.


    "What is it that has happened?" he asked anxiously.


    "There had been the death of a student in the school recently. It is even chaotic right now as students are unwilling to accept the situation as it is. They want an explanation. As your policy goes, you promised the populace and the sub-leaders that you would protect them from the wild and unknown species in return for their high taxes. Now that plan has begun to crumble." Yusheng Chung explained.


    After the discussion, Yusheng Chung bowed and left. After a while, a woman walked into the office with her disappointed expression. It is just that her dissatisfaction had no basis, and this was confusingly true.


    Li Hua! One of the twenty-four seats of war. She sat brazenly and bluntly on the sofa facing the Chang Ye, the President of Starlight nation.


    "Hey! How did....how did¡­how did you get in here..?" He panicked as his word trailed.


    "Relax! No one knows that I came in. Actually, they think it is your daughter that entered here." Li Hua coldly spoke as she scattered pictures on the table, which was surrounded by the sofas.


    Just as Chang Ye saw those pictures, he panicked even more. He was clearly shaken.


    "You! What do you want, and who are you?" he asked with trepidation.


    "Who I am is less important here. The most important of all is what I want. First, your daughter, who is in high school is within my reach. I can end her pain anytime. However, this can be resolved if you give in to my demand."


    "So, what do you want?"


    "This is what I want. Before twenty-four hours, you should move five hundred thousand Yuan to the account I''m about to send you. Make sure you give out a good lie about it. Else, not only your daughter will die, but others around you will die also. In addition, I will slowly eat you alive." Li Hua said coldly, displaying her blood-red eyes.


    At this moment, Yusheng Chung entered the office again. His gaze locked in the eyes of Li Hua. However, what he was seeing was not Li Hua but a young lady of sixteen years. Cute and charming with her big eyes and brilliant smile.


    Chang Jiao! The daughter of the President of Starlight nation.


    "Miss Chang! You are here." Yusheng Chung bowed to her. Then he turned to the President.


    "Sir, the directors of the five universities want to have a conference to begin a plan. I will wait to pass on the detail later." Yusheng Chung spoke boldly as ever.


    "That reminds me, Yusheng Chung. I want five hundred thousand Yuan wired to the account I will send to you. I also want to increase our future security." Chang Ye spoke, trying to hide his nervousness.


    "Got it." A simple answer, and with that, Yunsheng Chung left the place.


    A high tower that had more than a hundred floors came to a view. At the rooftop, a figure was waiting with a calm and composed demeanor.


    Wei Ru!


    This person had some stretched lines on his cheek, and he also had small eyes.


    In the sky, the moon stood proudly like the authority of heaven, and the wind whistled softly. From the high tower, the panoramic view of the city was exciting and charming. The lights were positioned beautifully as the stars of heaven.


    At this moment, a slim male walked toward Wei Rui. He had a harmless appearance with a confident smile. Just merely looking at him, it was apparent that he would talk a lot.


    Nian Rong! One of the twenty-four seats of war.


    "I heard that the twelve hunter''s elders were supposed to have white hair and glorious bears, full of wisdom. Who the hell are you?" Nian Rong asked with an aggressive smile even though what he said had no relevance at all.


    "Who said that as an elder in the hunter''s community that you must have those features?" Wei Ru was still calm and composed. He walked towards Nian Rong.


    "I am Wei Ru." He said, gauging Nian Rong. Niang Rong also did the same.


    "I am Nian Rong. Don''t call my name casually, though. It tickles me."


    ''What the hell is this guy. Is he still in the mood to say rubbish?'' Wei Ru was deep in thought.


    "By the way, Nian Rong, what is the meaning of this. If we want to talk, you better be honest. Did you think I can''t see him closer to you?" Wei Ru frowned with dissatisfaction.


    "As expected of an elder of the hunter''s community. However, didn''t I just say that you should not call my name? It tickles badly. Just call me baby." Nian Ru forced a smile. Simultaneously, a burly male walked out from behind him from nowhere. A tall male with a stern face. He was wearing glasses. With his demeanor, he was looking like someone who talked less.


    "Minzhe Shaoqiang, you''ve been caught," Nian Rong spoke without discouragement.


    "It was inevitable." Minzhe Shaoqiang''s speech was concise and bland.


    "So, what does the wolf community wants from the hunters? I thought things had been made clear that we have nothing to cooperate about." Wei Ru spoke again.


    "You have a problem on your side. We have one too. The immortal manipulator has to be eliminated. The wolf community will put up a bounty on her head. It is better to cooperate with this system." Nian Rong chuckled like the statement he made did not carry any weight.


    "We don''t need that to catch her. After all, we have something, which is invaluable to her."


    "Oh! Is that so. Why don''t I warn you? She is an immediate threat, and the tyrant wolf king does not want her to keep existing. It doesn''t matter what strategy you have. You have to play a role here." Nain Rong smiled. It was as if he was amused with his own statement.


    "I see! So you are more afraid?"


    "Interpret it however you see fit. We the wolves don''t want to delay."


    "I will discuss the matter," Wei Ru said.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 43 - Ah! That Was My Previous Idea.

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    "Just know that if you want to make a decision, it should be fast. The bounty needs to be alluring to many people for this to succeed. If you move a finger behind, there will be war. And I am sure you want to avoid that." With that, Nian Rong and Minzhe Shaoqiang turned around.


    Wei Ru stood there without a word as he gazed towards the sky. Then, he exhaled.


    In a big conference room, five people sat in their positions. Behind them stood one person. The reserved honor chair was empty in the conference room.


    The first among the five seated was Yaozu Hai. He was the director of Sha Tin university. A tall man with a skinny bone. He was smiling harmlessly like a free spirit with his conspicuous eyeglasses. Beside him was Jig Yaochuan. A humble man with a submissive expression. He was the assistant of Yaozu Hai.


    Next to them was Yongrui Kang! The director of Chen Yu Tung University. A complete bald man with a scary face like a killer. His eyes were small, and his jaw was full of beard. Standing beside him was Jie Lifen. A confused female who was easily startled. She was the assistant of Yongrui Kang.


    Next to them was Kuo Lijun! The director of Chung Chi university. He looked like he was in a daze as if he was about to remember something. His arm folded to his chest with his eyes close. Next to him was Lijuan Kuaihai. A brilliant and assertive mind that always pulled the director back to his senses. They bicker like lovers all the time. She was Kuo Lijun''s Secretary.


    The following person was Song Tai-Hua. The director of Fudan University in Jong Ji city. A proud, arrogant, and dismissive man. He thinks he''s superior, and everyone must bow to him. Standing close to him was Susu Yingpie, a timid and anxious fellow. He looked like a slave instead of an assistant. He was the Secretary of Song Tai-Hua.


    The last person was naturally Fai Renshu, the director of Ma Liu Shiu University who was expressionless, and his Secretary, Huan Bik, was there as well.


    At this moment, three people walked into the conference room. The president and his Secretary, and another man.


    The man was burly and huge. There was no smile on his face as he was frowning extremely. His muscles were thick and his chest broad. There was no atom of fear revealed on his face.


    Dingbang Yongzhengi! The president''s first-class security guard.


    The president was in the forefront while the Secretary and the guard were behind him, a step away. He walked slightly anxious as he went to his reserved honored seat and sat down. The two people that came with him stayed beside him left and right.


    "Good morning, President." Everyone echoed.


    "Good morning! Let us begin. Time is of the essence." Chang Ye spoke.


    "I feel like I am trying to remember something," Kuo Lijun spoke, tilting his head to his left side.


    "Director, this is an important discussion," Linuan Kuaihai admonished.


    "What do you mean? I am serious more than anyone here, including the President. No offense." Kuo Lijun barked.


    Everyone gazed at them with slight surprise. It was as though the people understood both of them very well.


    "How is the situation of Ma Liu Shiu?" the president questioned openly.


    "We have taken measures, but it seems we miscalculated external influences like the wolves and hunters." Fai Renshu bowed in shame.


    "Sir, I sent more security men, but the students had decided that nothing could calm them down. We might as well suspend activities of that place and declare it a state of emergency for the time being," Dingbang Yongzhengi answered calmly.


    "Ah! That was my previous idea." Kuo Lijun exclaimed.


    "Shut up, already. I don''t want to hear your confused lamentation, Kuo Lijun. I might just kill you the moment you open your mouth again, saying incoherent things." Yongrui Kang exploded with anger.


    "My my¡­we are not here for wrestling." Yaozu Hai inserted with a harmless smile.


    However, Song Tai-Hua snorted, his eyes gazed at his fellow directors with disdain. Then, he spoke. "President Chang Ye, I suggested we move on with our plan. Let us bring the five scientists to Jong Ji. This is our base of operation. Allowing them to be scattered in their various university is futile. The special chemical missile is ready. I thoroughly supervised it. So we are waiting for the bio-robotic scientists to come over and begin as well." His voice sounded like a command rather than a request or suggestion.


    However, at this moment, there was a beeping sound on everyone''s phone. Simultaneously, in the middle of the light blue ellipse shape table. A 3D box screen rose with a picture of me, Jun Mey. It said, ''one million yuan for anyone that bring my head and body.'' In addition to that information, there was information about age, school, and hometown.


    This information transmitted the whole of the city''s information system.


    In a slightly dim forest, I knelt in front of two pictures with incenses burning slowly. I kowtowed my head seven times. My expression was grim and cold.


    "Wang Chen and Chi An, I will kill all these bastards that made your lives short. I never wanted any of this. I just wanted to stay within your reach, Chi An. Yet, they took you away from me. I will make them pay double and let them understand what it means to lose something. Each of them one by one, if they don''t pay me a visit, then I will." I said with determination as strands of tears strode down my white face. My eyes were dull and lifeless. It was as though I was blind.


    Even though Wang Chen was important to me, the person that I felt the most ache for was Chi An. Of course, this did not make me bias or anything. As the saying, ''it is not how long you have known people that mattered but how much influence they had made on you.'' Wang Chen was a good friend. I knew her after I became friends with Nuan Mei. We were in the same volleyball club, and I liked her energy. Well, even though Nuan Mei didn''t.


    Now, this was not to say that she had little influence on me. However, compared to Chi An, she was far behind. Of course, I felt excruciating pain that she had lost her life unjustly.. That was why I wouldn''t forgive those bastards.


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 44 - You Are Jun Mey, The Most Wanted Person On Starlight Nation.

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    I had nothing with me. I stretched my hands, a backpack appeared. I hid this bag with my operator''s powers. I figured I didn''t need to load myself up. Instead, I should keep stuff like this for an emergency.


    The backpack was slightly big but comfortable to carry. I opened it, brought out my cell phone. Instantly, I saw a message that read, anyone that brings the head and body of Jun Mey will be rewarded with one million Yuan.


    I laughed in a frenzy way, my face looking insane. "Yes! Yes! That''s more like it. The wolves and the hunters are not repenting. They are not even relenting. They decided to play with my destiny the moment I was born. Setting me on fire even without knowing anything about me. Even so, it is enough! I will reach the cloud just to make you guys pay. I think it is time to understand who I am." My eyes were full of determination. I broke my phone instantly. I understood it was easier for people to track me with the use of my cell phone. "I have to go to Anqing."


    In the conference hall, the different assistants brought out their transparent notepads. Their fingers were moving fast on the screen, and after a while, they exhaled.


    "Found her!" five of them spoke almost simultaneously.


    She was last found on the outskirts of the deep forest dividing "Ma Liu Shiu and Anqing." Lijuan Kuaihua spoke assertively.


    "She has to pass the night on one of the motels in the area." Jig Yaochuan pronounced.


    At this moment, Jie Lifen spoke, nearly throwing away her notepad device. "Her destination is likely Anqing. That is her hometown."


    "I deduce she must likely avoid others, so her route must be inconspicuous, and she would avoid vehicles as well." Susu Yingpie whispered to Song Tai-Hua. Naturally, he shouted in irritation.


    "You are not reporting to me but the people. Don''t you even understand that little concept?"


    "Yes, sir. I understand." Susu Yingpie shrunk his neck even further. The only person that said nothing was Huan Bik.


    "From my investigation, I understood that this Jun Mey is special. She also has a wolf boyfriend, Chi An. It seems he was killed by the wolves, and her girlfriend was kidnapped by the hunter family." Dingbang Yongzhengi uttered, his face rigid and grim.


    "Hmm¡­..! Why is she so important to the wolves and hunters. Could it be?" Yusheng Chung''s eyes lit up with inspiration.


    "What is it, Yusheng Chung?" Chang Ye asked.


    "I think this girl must be a special existence that threatens both wolves and hunters. Yes, like immortal manipulator also known as the operator or even hunter queen." Yusheng Chung explained.


    The president nodded slightly. He fell silent for a while then his gaze became serious. "What do you think. We are planning to have a three-way war with the hunters and wolves. They see us as weak and insignificant. Starlight nation should not belong to the wolves and hunters because it should be our inheritance as humans. Should we include her in the plan or capture her and send her to the wolves and hunters?"


    "If we kill her, that is, if it is possible to kill her. The wolves and the hunters won''t be honest with us. They may want to kill us and present her body to their kin, saying they killed her instead of us. I think it will be better to align with the girl. Of course, we can''t trust her. We can use her, and when her value is used up, we can kill her as well." Yongrui Kang suggested.


    Everyone was lost in thought as they considered this suggestion. Soon, everyone agreed.


    "Tomorrow, let the bio-robotic engineer report to me in time. I want them to start their assignment immediately. Soon, we will challenge these ancient people that had disrupted our modern lives. We do not have super strength like them, but we are smart, creative, and have computer knowledge."


    Chang Ye spoke his final word. In the conference room, there was no way a wolf or a hunter could infiltrate inside. This was because of the level of the security system in place. Each wall and ceiling was constantly scanning people, and any unknown personal data not included in the database would easily cause alarm. However, Huan Bik''s kind of wolf was different as she could suppress her gene and Power. This made her the best candidate for infiltration.


    ...¡­.


    Just as I was walking in the forest with a long stride. A group of people met me. They were with cutlasses and guns. No, only their leader had a firearm. They were bandits.


    "You are Jun Mey, the most wanted person on Starlight nation." The leader, a skinny man with big teeth, spoke. In his hand was a derringer. He victoriously smiled like he had won a lottery.


    I looked at them expressionlessly.


    "Anyone who wants to get a bite must weigh themselves to know if the qualification is there."


    Instantly, the leader waved his hand for his subordinates to kill me. I stretched my hands, two short swords entered my palm. With the speed of light, I appeared behind the bandits. Three of them were cut down simultaneously. Unlike most typical organizations, one thing about this group of people was that they didn''t care for their comrades. Their sole motivator was the prize. So each member had to be skillful enough to be part of the team. In a flash, I appeared above them in an inverted position. My cargo-black trouser and light fabric shirt were conspicuous. My light-fabric shirt poured down like a waterfall, creating a sensual atmosphere. My two short swords were placed together, pointing at them. A ring full of silver light appeared above my feet, with me being the center point. Well, it was better to call it a disc. My feet were on the halo as though it was solid material. The ring had ancient signatures inscribed on it, and it covered all the bandits like a ceiling. Just as it appeared, many swords shot at them with the speed of light. Nevertheless, just as they were dying faster and faster, the leader pulled the trigger towards me. At the same time, a sword also stabbed his other hand.. The hand without a gun.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 45 - You Two Have Nowhere To Run.

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    I momentarily paused my attack and sharply turned the sword around as I slashed the projectile into two with a clanging noise.


    At this moment, the only one remaining was the leader. I slowly came down. My eyes fixed on him with my legs pinned on the ground. As I was about to shoot with great speed at him, arrows flew in my direction. I instinctively defended myself by rotating the short swords sharply and skillfully, slashing down the arrow sticks.


    As I defended myself from the arrows, the leader was about to slip away. However, I wouldn''t give him such leisure. My eyes glittered with power, then faded. Instantly, chains with arrowheads shot from the ground and pierced his four limbs. Two of those chains were about to dig out his heart.


    He shouted: "I will tell you everything. We were just passing, and some group of men gave us a GPS map. They say we could win one million yuan if we can hunt you down. Please, forgive me. It was a mistake. I never wanted to do it."


    "But you did." With that, the two chains pierced him from the back. The arrow shooters noticing that there was no hope, ran away.


    I searched through their belonging and found things, including my picture with the bounty price. The GPS map he spoke about and other useless things, were all there. However, I collected his cell phone, stuffed everything into my bag, and moved away.


    Just as I left, the group of arrow shooters came out. However, not long after, a group of omegas and beta army came around. They were cannibals and they loved destruction. Furthermore, they had already transformed into their wolf forms, and the color of their furs were white, black, brown, and other colors. Seeing the rest of the bandit, they moved with tremendous speed and crushed them.


    After that, they moved in packs and chased in my direction as they had already taken my scent. I raced forward with vigor.


    "traps," I shouted as I turned back. All the trees within my range of command bent on their own. The ground was also planted with mines. However, because of this sudden change in pace, the wolves caught up.


    One of the wolves jumped so high with his yellow eyes and silvery black fur. In addition, the wolf was growling deeply with anger as it approached me, neglecting the traps. I stretched my hands toward it, and six daggers arranged in a circular formation, shot one after the other. At the height of that jump, the wolf couldn''t maneuver. So, the daggers all plunged into the wolf''s skin.


    With a whining sound, it fell down and triggered the mines buried by me under the ground. A Series of explosions reverberated and caught by surprise the rest of the wolves coming after me. The bent tree hammered toward those wolves breaking their bones beyond recognition. Needless to say, I took off again. There was nothing for me to do there, anyway.


    In Anqing, an isolated house in a wood. The house was simple and rural in quality.


    Inside the house, a mature lady was baking cakes. An older man was in the rear yard trimming his small garden.


    Many wolves came into the vicinity, and the people leading them were Hui Ning and Ping Shoi-ming. They were in front of several vibrant wolves.


    Just as the older man and the matured woman noticed the rowdy movement and the growling sounds outside. The man used a back door and converged with his wife.


    "Honey, what is happening?"


    "Shhhhh! They are here. I knew one day they would visit us." The older man exhaled.


    The man moved toward the north side of the house to get something. The internal d¨¦cor of the entire building was designed simply and anciently. He pulled out a drawer and brought out rifles, and these were battle rifles and Winchester rifles. They were dusty and scary. He gave one to his wife and one to himself. They went to the window and fell their old couch using it as a shield.


    At this moment, outside the building, the wolves were ready to dive in.


    "Hey! Mr. Li and Mrs. Tan, you two have nowhere to run to. So, you better be honest and surrender yourself. Make yourself useful now." Hui Ning shouted coldly. She was angry for no other reason, just felt like killing everything related to Chi An. Even the death of Chi An did not give her any satisfaction.


    However, before her word settled, a pumping sound with a projectile was discharged. It followed one after another. The bullet broke the glass window and pierced the head of one of the wolves. Immediately, the head of the wolf shattered.


    The man and woman watched outside with glee as they grinned. "Jun Rui and Yan Wen really gave us a good gift. Although this is the first time that we are using it. It has anti-wolf material. I don''t know how many rounds are left. Let us do our best."


    The wolves became quite chaotic as they rushed into the house. The sound of the gun became wild as many wolves began to fall. However, they were simply numerous.


    The first wolf jumped toward the woman. She pointed her rifle without so much effort as she pulled the trigger. The bullet shook the wolf and dug a deep hole in the wolf''s body. Moreover, two wolves jumped with anger, the lady shot again. The bullet tore the first wolf, but there was no bullet to resonate for the other wolf. It had already drawn its claw as it struck the woman''s neck. The neck flew. The man shouted in anger and pulled out two pistols as he began to shoot randomly. However, the gun ran out of ammunition, followed by a claw crisscrossing his chest and face. He fell down shaking.


    At this moment, there was yet another shooting outside. Men and women in special military wear appeared. The boy and girl leading them were especially conspicuous.. They were fearless, and their smiles were untroubled.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 46 - Are You Both Trying To Heal?

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    Qiquiang Sueh-yen! A boy with a lazy and disinterested face. He had a scar on his left eye and has a small mouth.


    Qing Yuan! A female with an arrogant expression. She saw herself as perfect and hated ordinary things. She has an asymmetrical hairstyle.


    They were, without doubt, in their twenties. Just the same age grade as me, Jun Mey. Well, literally I am eighteen years.


    They held superior machine guns in their hand and pinned daggers in their right waist. The unique military trouser on their body set of their demeanor with their jacket. Their jacket was unzipped, showing off their deep black in-wear. A military tag was swinging on their chest.


    "Go!" Qiquiang Sueh-yen commanded lazily with a casual swing of his hands.


    Immediately, the military men rained projectile into the rural house, completely tearing it down. The wolves got angry and left the room. Although, they wanted to set the room ablaze after their search.


    Another scale of war began. The beta and omega armies rushed out with considerable speed and began to massacre the soldiers. Meanwhile, the soldiers took suitable formation and began to pump their rifles without the care of life and death.


    The military gun was good. However, it was not as effective as the firearm Mr. Li and Mrs. Tan were using. Moreover, Hui Ning and Ping Shoi-ming had collected it.


    The wolves descended on them like a plague. The military spread their bullets, but they did little harm to the wolves. Their injury effortlessly healed back, and their attack became more arrogant and violent.


    "Dress back," Qiquiang Sueh-yen lazily shouted as he stepped forward with the arrogant Qing Yuan.


    "You wolves are everywhere, and it is getting annoying, you know?" Qing Yuan spoke arrogantly.


    These two suffered the brutality of wolves when they were young. Their families were massacred, and Qiquinag Sueh-yen even got a cut on his eyes. Anyway, both of them suffered more. That was why at a young age, the government took them in and trained them vigorously. The training was inhumane, and it made them fearless. Most of them had biotechnology fixed into their bodies for maximum performance. They were not the only ones involved in this training. There were others, and they were used on special occasions like this.


    Facing the two alpha generals, both of them were ecstatic as they moved forward. Hui Ning did not take them seriously, while Ping Shoi-ming was cautious. He had heard about this special force that was trained under hash condition by that mad scientist. Their combat effectiveness was almost equal to that of some A-rank hunters.


    Hui Ning waved her hands to the beta and omega armies as they stormed at Qiquiang Sueh-yen and Qing Yuan. They hung their superior automatic gun on their back. It was a fit. They pulled out their daggers and hurled them towards the rushing wolves. At the same time, they appeared before the blade made an impact and sliced the mouth of the first wolf in front of them. They moved to the wolves fearlessly and began to stab and cut them with skillful and less wasteful movement. This showed that they were highly trained, and their endurance limit was beyond the cognition of ordinary people.


    Soon many wolf corpses were on the ground. However, the hands of the boy and girl were visible because of the tearing the wolves made using their claws and fangs. Surprisingly, their hands were metallic.


    Just as Hui Ning and Ping Shoi-ming saw this, they waved for the wolves to move away. They came slowly, turning into big wolves. Both their eyes were deep blood red, exuding a dangerous aura.


    The claws of Hui Ning shot like a rifle toward Qing Yuan. She balled her metallic hand and released one punch after another. The collision caused sonorous sounds that were disturbing to the ears. Qing Yuan moved faster to close the distance between herself and Hui Ning.


    Simultaneously, Ping Shoi-ming was reading the pattern of Qiquinag Sueh-yen''s fight. If he attacked left, he would calculate the outcome and evade it with equal or more threatening speed. At the same time, he would launch his sharp claws on his blind spot.


    The fight went on for a while without a distinct winner or loser. They were at a stalemate. Having said that, everything changed as Hui Ning growled more angrily. Her eyes glittered with anger. She circled Qing Yuan with tremendous speed. In a flash, eight claws appeared in the eight directions of Qing Yuan with high speed.


    She knew there was no way she could avoid the hit. She resigned herself to taking the blow. With a deep sound, the claws slashed and penetrated her. Nevertheless, she protected her vital organs. She was slammed on the ground. Simultaneously, Ping Shoi-ming had finished analyzing the fighting pattern of Qiquiang Sueh-yen.


    "Now!" he reminded himself as his eyes glittered sharply and faded again. His attack came from every dead point that was undefended. Qiquinag Sueh-yen pulled out, but the attack stuck close like a cankerworm. He jumped up, and it followed yet again. Until it finally knocked him down forcefully.


    The two wolves rushed to claim their victory. Just as Hui Ning circled Qing Yuan again, she closed her eyes and remained calm amid the blood flowing from parts of her body. Just two seconds before Hui Ning would attack, she pulled the trigger of her superior pistol, and a single bullet smashed Hui Ning to the nearby tree. Her abdominal region exploded. The bone and injuries were deep.


    Simultaneously, Ping Shoi-ming repeated his attack. He was fast as sound. His many claws appeared in the unprotected areas in the body of Qiquiang Sueh-yen. However, Qquiang Sueh-yen was different this time. Hence, his eyes with the scar shone blue light. He noticed that all the attacks were fakes. The only actual attack was the one going to his spinal cord. He turned swiftly and stretched his left hand. Instantly, red fire shot with high volume and pressure.


    It burned the claws and the arm of Ping Shoi-ming, completely corroding his fur and exposing his white bone. At this moment, he also noticed Hui Ning''s situation and regrouped with her.


    "Are you both trying to heal? Of course, it is always hard to kill the like of you. Nonetheless, don''t think you can mess around the way you want.." Qiquiang Sueh-yen said with a lazy tone as he yawned.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 47 - Blood Taste Wing.

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    At this moment, someone unexpected arrived. It was me, Jun Mey. When I saw the state of my former home. My anger was endless. Nonetheless, as the wolves saw me, they were apprehensive. They began to retreat back slowly while I pushed forward.


    "These bastards, they can''t hold a single person," Hui Ning coldly snorted with disappointment.


    "Miss, we have to leave here now! From my analysis, we should use these other wolves to hold her off. Right now, we can''t fight her. We are not with our initial strength to fight her. Also, if she joins forces with these humans here, we might be in trouble. No, it is safe to say that we will die." Ping Shoi-ming offered his candid advice. He waited for the decision of Hui Ning as he looked at her with expectation.


    "You! I will kill you myself. I will let you feel what pain is." Hui Ning coldly shouted as she turned around and ran. Ping Shoi-ming followed. Just as the wolves were about to join them, Ping Shoi-ming growled with anger with his deep red eyes, glowing sharply. The wolves cowered back in fear.


    Nevertheless, I stretched forth my hand, a blood-red spear appeared on it. The aura of this spear was frightening.


    "You don''t have to give me that shit. I want to kill more than anything right now. You think your anger equals my wrath. Then, you are simply a child. Wait for me, and I will split your body into a fragment and send it to wolves community."


    "Blood taste wing," I shouted as I hurled the spear. It moved with threatening momentum as it broke through the vacuum with blood light sparking from its skin. It chased towards Hui Ning and Ping Shoi-ming. The spear swept through with an extraordinary force as some wolves rushed towards it to defend against it.


    However, the momentum was so great. Even after it slaughtered the wolves, the speed and energy did not reduce.


    Seeing that there was no escape this time. Ping Shoi-ming shouted. "Miss. You should go, and don''t look back."


    "What the hell do you want to do?" Hui Ning shouted coldly. She noticed something was wrong.


    "Don''t worry about me. If we continue like this, both of us will surely die. Besides, I came out with you this time after your father warned me not to allow you to move an inch. If I come back alive and let you die. Then, I will die. If both of us die, your father will slaughter my family. So, I beg you to use your highest speed to escape." Ping Shoi-ming screamed.


    Hui Ning changed to a big silver wolf. However, she suppressed her size to the bare minimum. She sprinted with extraordinary speed. At this moment, the spear came suddenly.


    "Alpha sacrifice! Explosive strength." Ping Shoi-ming shouted as the moonlight dye red, and a red aura enveloped him. He became berserk with his fang longer, and his claws more powerful and wild. He charged toward the spear with a fearless spirit. He slammed both his nails straight at the bloody spear. The place shook, and the nearby trees broke immediately. The rebounding force was explosive, and it threw him far away. Still, he stormed towards the spear again as he slammed it with his claw at the speed of light.


    Blood gushed out of his eyes and mouth. Notwithstanding, the momentum of the spear reduced tremendously. At this moment, the moon began to change back to a silvery color. Noticing that the remaining energy contained in the spear might still be dangerous. He grabbed the spear and began to struggle with it while positioning himself on the path with many trees in a row. His strength was weak, so the spear pushed through and stabbed his chest. The spear propelled him and began to bombard him with the different trees. The trees were like broomsticks. They effortlessly broke with the collision.


    Needless to say, at this moment, Hui Ning and the few wolf pack had left. Ping Shoi-ming managed to stop the spear at the essence of his life. Meanwhile, I panted heavily with a heaving sound. This attack took tons of energy out of me. My eyes completely lost their luminescence.


    Then, I turned to the army. No! To be precise, I turned to Qing Yuan and Qiquiang Sueh-yen with an indifferent expression.


    "So, what do you want from me, humans,"


    Before Qiquiang Sueh-yen could speak, Qing Yuan spoke with arrogance.


    "Don''t act tough here. I know you have run out of oil. We came to take you to our headquarter, Jong Ji city. Our superiors want to speak with you."


    "And if I say no?"


    "That won''t be good. We have to capture you, then."


    "You think you can do that? Have you ever understood what it means to drag someone to death if you can''t avoid death?" I spoke again indifferently as I stretched my hand a sword appeared.


    "Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! We are not here to fight her, Qing Yuan. If that was our purpose, why did we go through the trouble of fighting those guys?" Qiquiang Sueh-yen mediated between the two of them. Even though he was lazy, the last thing he wanted was for trouble to escalate more than it should because he wanted to go rest as quickly as possible.


    "We fought them, isn''t it because we hated them to the bone. Also, the wolves are always arrogant. It was as though they are more superior. I hate them, and that is why I hate this person too." Qing Yuan spoke harsh and arrogant words, justifying herself.


    "Well, that is true. Be that as it may, we did not come here to fight everyone. I am too lazy for that,"


    "You have yet to state your reason for approaching me. If there is nothing, both of you can get lost, let me attend to my dead parents." I spoke again.


    "You mean your foster parents. That''s right, we know everything." Qing Yuan retorted.


    "So what. The hell do I care about your knowledge. Get lost. I am busy.." With that, I entered the ancient dilapidated house.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 48 - Transformed.

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    Just as I was about to enter the house, a lazy voice mixed with indifference spoke out.


    "We want to avoid a fight with you not because we are afraid of you dragging us to death. After all, death is nothing for those that actually welcomes it."


    The spokesperson was Qiquiang Sueh-yen. His lazy expression gradually changed to a severe one.


    I peer at him with my back eyes while still facing forward. Of course, I couldn''t see like before. However, the light was not totally obliterated. In a way, I could still see, but just slightly.


    "I don''t really understand what you mean by the philosophy, those who welcome death. But I tell you, everyone fears it at one point in time. Well, I don''t want to talk with you guys anymore." I said as I walked in.


    Inside the house, I saw the messed-up corpses of Mr. Li and Mrs. Tan. I was aggrieved.


    I balled my fist and gritted my teeth. Anger was welling up inside of me uncontrollably.


    I pushed the table in front of me with a defeating roar. I wanted a place to unleash most of this anger and hatred.


    "I will never forgive the wolves and hunters. I will hunt those that declare war on my destiny till all of them are annihilated. I will make sure they don''t rise the second time." I wailed with tears and hatred. I was sorrowed deep inside. I realized that they had taken everything from me.


    I went to the old wine cellar and brought an old alcoholic drink. My parent used to like those. After taking the liquor, I picked their corpses and buried them in the rear yard. I poured a glass for their souls for a farewell.


    I came back to the house and poured a few cups for myself, and drank. Suddenly, I remember the lines my parents used to say.


    ''Don''t ever enter my room. So you shouldn''t see what you are not meant to. When you are ready, all will be availed to you.''


    My foster parents never missed saying this statement to my stubborn self whenever I plan to storm into their house.


    As I entered their room, it was serene and cheerless. The internal d¨¦cor looked ancient. Also, the room has a feeling of fear. It was as though there were many people wearing masks inside the house. In addition, the feeling of dead ghosts with a humming sound was apparent. Needless to say, now was not the time to appreciate fear or its subordinates. So, I began to search the whole room. From drawer to drawer, I scanned every damn thing that was searchable. However, I could not find anything worth taking note of. I stood with my hand on my chin, musing.


    My eyes caught the bed. I have not searched below the mattress ever since I began this rigorous search. I lifted the bed, and there was one of the wood floors that looked different. I poked it, but it did not bulge. Then, I pushed it forward then it shifted.


    "What?" I was surprised by what I saw. It was an underground base.


    I walked in through the staircase with a cautious step. Soon the area widened. In the place, there were projection weapons like different kinds of semi-heavy guns. There was an old bow that had almost rotted because of dust and water vapor. However, there were pictures of a man and woman, a scroll containing manual and history, three precious stones. One silver stone and two larger gold color rocks.


    There was a book that was unrelated to the manual and history present on the table. I picked up the book and saw familiar handwriting. This handwriting was the old lady''s writing.


    I flipped the pages of the book and began to capture the content of the book. It said my father, Jun Rui, was an outstanding personality in the hunter family. He was one of the elder ranks. My mother, Yan Wen, on the other hand, was an S-rank hunter level. However, when they gave birth to me, the sign of golden crown appeared in the nine heavens.


    This in itself caused dissatisfaction and fear, and the hunters suggested for them to kill me. However, my parents disagreed.


    The same morning I was born, in the night, my parent moved.


    The two of them handed me over to the people who owed them their lives. It was kind of a favor. These two people journey out of the southern blood zone by night. They were Mr. Li and Mrs. Tan. They were omicrons who served my parents. In the morning, an alarm was raised that the immortal manipulator had disappeared.


    My parents fought the whole hunter race. From Elder rank, S-rank, and A-rank hunter to make sure that the child survived.


    "Why is my story looking like that of Chi An?" I muttered as lines of tears dropped from my eyes.


    "So you old things were hunters. I have always suspected as much. That I mean, that you are not normal." I heaved a deep sigh. I picked up the scroll that contained the manual and history. The history was just similar to what Chi An had told me. There was not much difference.


    Having said that, as I flipped through the scrolls, I suddenly discovered the enigma that had got me thinking for a long time. Chi An never knew everything about the hunters. So, when I asked him about the follow-up hunters that had the same ranking as the omega armies of the wolves. He would say he does not know about them. So the reason for this was because they don''t come out at all. The hunters see this stage as a critical one. So, they would groom them thoroughly to step into the A-rank before they could leave the community. The reason why I had never seen them around was that they were in intense training. Like an academy.


    My eyes went to the manual on how to cultivate the pearl stones.


    The first one was the golden stone. I memorized the instruction and began at once. Instantly, the stone jumped and sank into my glabella. A golden crown was immediately inscribed there as golden light shot out from my forehead. In a flash, memories upon memories flooded into my head. I began to understand the very core control of my operator powers. The light faded, and instantly my eyes came alive again.


    I controlled the silver stone, and silver light baptized me anew. My mental powers accelerated to a new level, and my physical prowess shot to an elevated scale. The control of techniques became magnificent. I controlled the smaller golden pearl stone, and quickly it flew into my mind. In my soul, another layer of strength covered me like a clothe, and my connection to heaven and earth became sharp and deep. It was as though I was alone in the middle of the world, and everything answered to my command.


    I stretched out my hands, and my bag appeared again. I took my parent''s picture and the manual and every other valuable thing and placed them inside.


    Five heavy guns were hanging on the old wall. I put four of them inside the bag. I control the bag to disappear again. Moreover, I saw smooth leather fabric trousers and a jacket that was hung on the wall. The color was deep black. So, I changed my set of clothing to the newfound clothes.. I attached the remaining gun to my back and took a look around again.


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 49 - Then, Sit Alone. I Will Sit With Our Guests.

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    I checked around again to make sure that nothing was left out. I unintentionally opened the drawer below the surface of the table in front of me. Then, I found a folded scroll. It was lying alone inside the drawer. I opened it.


    "A map, huh?" I whispered to myself.


    This map was more detailed than the ones from the bandits. It is the map of starlight city with northern death and southern blood zone marked out. Then, the whole of other areas marked as the surface had five metropolis and many towns. The cities were also embedded with universities.


    Ma Liu Shiu city in the west, Sha Tin in the east, Chen Yu in the North, and Chung Chi in the South. However, Jong Ji City sat in the middle of the surface. These five cities were like cobwebs as they were connected to each other. There were other towns naturally in these big cities. ''For example, I am still in Ma Liu Shiu city but in Anqing town.''


    I nodded in satisfaction with the discovery of the map. ''My movement would be smoother.''


    After a while, I walked out of the house. It was already twilight. ''Where would my movement lead to now?'' I sighed deeply.


    "Should I move north or south," I loudly whispered as I contemplated. However, before I could hear myself, a voice whispered back.


    "Let us go to our headquarter. If you are contemplating where to put your human friend after you save her. Our headquarter should be the best place. So that you can relax your mind when fighting." The spokesman said.


    The speech followed with two people appearing. A male and female. They were naturally those two. Qiquiang Sueh-yen and Qing Yuan. ''Why are they still here? Where are they waiting for me?'' These were naturally my thought as I gazed at them with suspicion.


    "And why should I believe you? Sorry, I don''t trust even the gods now. They put this burden on me and made me the enemy of everyone." I retorted. At this moment, I''d concluded, and as a result, south zone was the determined option for my journey. ''I can think of the rest when I succeed in getting her back.'' I thought.


    "We will negotiate for her to be brought back. She is a human, after all. We cannot allow the wolves and hunters to use our humans and manipulate them the way they want. However, we can not guarantee that we will succeed, but it will show our sincerity. We have the same enemies as yourself, after all." Qiquiang Sueh-yen spoke with a lazy expression as he yawned slightly. Signaling that he wanted to rest from the tedious work.


    "But Sueh-yen, why are we begging this bitch? We can just do whatever we want and let her do what she wants. Isn''t that simple?" Qing Yuan spoke with dissatisfaction.


    "Well, that won''t work. The superiors insisted on bringing this person back. They said she was an important part of the plan. Else, why would I be wasting my sleep time talking rubbish? It can''t be helped."


    Qing Yuan snorted coldly. It was as though she couldn''t understand why the superior would bet on a lowly bitch so much. In a way, she felt this reduced her value and made me more invaluable than her.


    "You said that. However, don''t you want to use me and finish your war with the hunters and the wolf, and after my value must have been exhausted, you will detain me or label me as the next dangerous being that needs to be removed from the surface, for peace to reign. I am needed now because our interest conforms to each other. Also, because you view them to be more dangerous than me presently. When they are solved, your attention will naturally turn to me."


    I uttered this statement calmly without any hint of confusion and fear. It was as though I didn''t care about these people''s strategies. After all, they cannot kill Nuan Mei as the hunter and wolves would do. So, their only concern would be me, and they can''t find me if I don''t want them to.


    However, the human heart is treacherous. These people wouldn''t mind using Nuan Mei to threaten me just to get what they want. They would tag it as a necessary sacrifice to reach the greater goal. Those wimpy rulers who are more afraid of death than anyone would expect others to do great things for their country while they sit idle.


    "That said, I don''t mind tagging along with you guys. After all, our interest is the same. Furthermore, that is not the only thing. I would have still killed all the wolves and hunters myself. So it doesn''t matter if some group of guys that has nothing to do gives me a hand. Also, when the time comes to hunting each other, we will know whether the country will hunt me or I will hunt the country. After all, I am no longer in the zone of humanity and mercy. Without a doubt, I had passed that state a long time ago. I will use anyone and anything to achieve what I want, and I will kill anyone who wants to kill me."


    "Then it is settled. Shall we move, then?" Qiquiang Sueh-yen, who had been listening with his lazy expression, suggested that we leave since we had come to a conclusion.


    "I don''t want to sit on the same vehicle as her." Qing Yuan spoke coldly, her eyes brimming with arrogance.


    "Then sit alone. I will sit with our guest." Qiquiang Sueh-yen was too tired to answer her. So he waved his hand for her to do whatever she wanted.


    We walked through the bush, and soon we came to a tiled street. There were unique military cars, and soldiers were all there.


    Just as we got there, a military man opened the door for me to enter while Qiquiang Sueh-yen entered from the other side. However, Qing Yuan unwillingly chose to sit differently from Qiquiang Sueh-yen.. The car moved.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 50 - Am I In Heaven Or Hell?

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    In a vast starry space, a single soul was floating hopelessly. It was as though it was blown aimlessly by the unseen wind. Just as the single soul was tossed around. A white light descended on him.


    The aimless soul was Chi An.


    As the light fell on him, two people appeared before him. A male and female.


    Yuanjun Choa! A male with a calm and courageous expression. His hair was full and beautifully arranged, much like that of Chi An''s hair.


    Chung Guan-yin! A cold and arrogant woman with kind and warm eyes for kin. She has a mid-parting hairstyle which magnified her charms. Her eyes were full of grace, and her brow was elegantly arranged with her perfect symmetrical jade lips.


    They were both Chi An''s parents.


    As they both saw Chi An, their eyes were filled with pity. Lines of tears fell from Chung Guan-yin''s eyes.


    "My boy, you have suffered," she spoke with a gentle and caring tone.


    "Mother! Father!" Chi An called out, slightly ashamed because he had not been with his parents before.


    "Don''t hold back. Mother had missed you. I am sure you have missed me too," Chung Guan-yin spoke again, her charming eyes full of expectation and regret.


    Just as Chi An wanted to embrace his mother. His father finally spoke.


    "Chi An, I get that you have suffered. Is that why you would be behaving like an egg? Straighten up, let me tell you important things," Yuanjun Choa spoke straightforwardly.


    At this point, the anger of Chung Guan-yin rose as the space began to tremble. Her face was cold and arrogant. She looked like a different person altogether.


    "On second thought, you should finish your business with your mother. I have sufficient time." He apologetically said as he gave way for the mother and child. Chi An was slightly amused as he watched this scene. He giggled lightly.


    "Mother, you are powerful. Dad is even scared of you," Chi An praised like a child. However, the mother embraced him tightly. The space was full of sentiments and love. Yuanjun Choa, who stood far away like a lost lamb, was instantly pulled to the embrace. He was surprised like a pig liver.


    "What? When have I become a child?" he blurted out.


    "Why are you shy? After now, you will be digging my ears with complaints that you want your son. Just like how you''ve been complaining for decades. After all, you gave him your legacy."


    "Honey, don''t say it like that. It is embarrassing," Yuanjun Choa was meek in front of his wife.


    "Father, am I in heaven or hell?" Chi An asked with a confused expression.


    "It is true that you are dead. But both your mother and I have the blood of God wolves. You originally have it, but now, it is more overwhelming than anyone else." Yuanjun Choa spoke.


    "Yet, I was killed by that wolf that has a metallic body." Chi An was depressed. However, his mother smacked his head.


    "Who said you are weak. Do you know how many years those old monster has been alive? They can harness their power all too well. It is right to say that they are bullying their junior. If they saw me, they would have run with their legs on their ears," she said with anger.


    "Like I was saying, you originally have the blood of God wolves, but with both of us transferring our latent powers and potential to you. Your blood changed tremendously. I can not tell you what it is. You have a journey to discover that." Yuanjun Choa spoke gently. He exhaled and gazed far away into the distance.


    "I want to enlighten you. The current tyrant wolf king, Wing Qui, is not the one controlling the wolf community. There is someone else. He is Zihao Qiang. He was at the time of the previous immortal manipulator." Yuanjun Choa spoke calmly again.


    "What do you mean by this? Does it mean the whole of wolf communities has been living a lie from the beginning?" Chi An spoke in surprise.


    "Yeah! You could see it that way. They had all been controlled. Actually, the reason me and your mother was chased was because of our blood. We decided instead of him to have it, it was better to transfer it to you,"


    "If that was the case, then why did he not use my blood. Instead, he allowed me to die." Chi A inquired.


    "Well, he could not. First, your power can not be harnessed yet. Also, have you not noticed the red light that appeared around you? It makes it difficult for others to steal your power. So instead of him leaving a threat behind, it was more cost-effective to eliminate you." Yuanjun Choa explained.


    "The story of the immortal manipulator is literally a lie made up because he wants to steal her latent power for ascension to godhood. Of course, her boyfriend did die, but she lost the war and lost her life. He killed her. Be that as it may, he did not thoroughly succeed in cultivating the powers of the previous one. However, over the years, he is now a half demi god wolf. Of course, he might be more than that by now. He wanted to use my latent power and that of your mother''s to successfully transcend to a full god, back then." Yuanjun Choa elucidated.


    "But father, if you are strong as you said. How come you did not kill him instead." Chi An retorted in confusion.


    "Well, it is true that we came from god wolf island. However, we are simple people who do not want anything to hold us down. So, we gave up our divinity to visit the lower wolf space. We wanted to be free from all restrain. Nonetheless, even if our power was taken, the potential was still there somehow. Of course, this might not work out for Zihao Qiang. But to him, it was worth a try. So with our superior powers gone, we can only exert this maximum strength.. Needless to say, with many people on our heel, it was difficult to escape them all." Yuanjun Choa sighed deeply


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 51 - Mother Is Divine.

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    The place was quiet somehow. Then, Chi An broke the ice again. "Why did you decide to throw away your divinity?"


    Yuanjun Choa did not directly answer the question. That said, he asked a question instead. "Why did you decide to die for that woman? She is not even your kin."


    Chi An thought about it and spoke. "Well, I guess I want to do everything for her. We also understand ourselves."


    "Take that as your answer. After all, families can not satisfy your curiosity most time. For example, your families don''t even know you. They plan to kill you as well. Moreover, the same is true of her. Her parents died to bring her out to the Surface." Yuanjun Choa calmly spoke as though he knew everything.


    Be that as it may, with all the bragging, Chung Guan-yin reminded: "Son, going to the island of God wolf, you can''t leave. Also, if you don''t go there, you don''t have a chance of recasting your body. In other words, you will be floating in the space forever."


    At this time, Chi An panicked and began to shake. "Then what will I do. I want to protect her. Didn''t you say that all these were lies? So that means she might not be able to defeat the tyrant wolf king not to talk of the person hiding behind the scene."


    "You are right but relax. The immortal manipulator is not that weak either. The only one that can make her put up a defense as it is would be a demigod. Nonetheless, didn''t I say that we left the island?" Yuanjun Choa smiled.


    "I don''t want to leave my divinity behind." Chi An blurted out.


    "The rules might have changed. After all, rules do change, but it depends on who is doing the changes. Who do you think can change rules?"


    "The kings!"


    "Correct. The only possible way to leave the island with your power intact is to become the ruler itself. Then you can go and save your wife." Yuanjun Choa deciphered.


    At this moment, Yuanjun Choa walked to Chi An. He placed his hand on his shoulder and sighed deeply. "You have a long way ahead of you. You have to climb the ladder to the summit. By the way, have you heard of Double Moon?"


    "No! What is that?" Chi An confusedly retorted.


    "See it as what made you different from others. That is your bloodline. If anyone can defeat those rulers, it should be you. However, if you fail, the penalty for questioning their throne is death," He said seriously.


    "This will be the last time we see each other. We were able to see you because we are higher-order wolves. So, the heavens granted our wish. We will be going ahead. Don''t follow too quickly." Chung Guan-yin moved to his son and hugged him tightly.


    "Mother does not have any related topic to talk to you about because you did not grow in my arm, and I don''t know about the girl you fell in love with."


    "Mother, it''s fine. Mother is divine. I love you both more than anything in the world because of the sacrifices you made for my sake. Firstly, you gave up your life and your remaining divinity for my sake. It is worth more than millions of any topics. Secondly, both of you had to wait for nineteen years after you gave birth to me so that you could see me again. To me, both of you are my heroes and the strongest beings in Starlight nation. No, the strongest being in the universe." Chi An said with righteousness.


    "Do you think? Then I am glad I gave birth to a reasonable son. I will miss you." Chung Guan-yin sighed with unwillingness as lines of tears flowed from her eyes.


    "Take this," Yuanjun Choa threw two things to Chi An. One looked like a silver cube with golden sand inside, and the golden grain looked like many-distance stars in the starry heaven. The other item looked like a small rod. It was gray


    "You will use the cube to recast your body, and the small rod is your guide to the god wolf island. One last thing, Zihao Qiang hides deeper than you think. You can not make the mistake of thinking that the so-called twenty-four seats of war are his strongest force. That will be fatal." With that, the husband and wife disintegrated and were blown away by the space wind.


    A suction force began to pull Chi An. However, his small rod cracked, and a golden plate unveiled itself. It glittered sharply, and golden light covered Chi An. He moved with the suction force with a sad and depressed expression.


    After a while, he appeared in a bright cloud. Floating below was an enormous island. From an elevated view, there were twelve gates. Also, wolf sculptures were surrounding those gates. The middle of the island differed from the rest of the island because of the twelve gates connected to the middle of the island. The island looked ancient. It was like civilization neglected them. They still wear historical Chinese clothes.


    The rod in his hand vibrated and casually pulled Chi An to one of the cities of the island. It was a big island and it has twelve cities connected like a cobweb. Before the gate of the city, there was a mighty slab, and this stone contained a series of rules. The names of the island''s twelve rulers and the island they ruled were carved boldly on the stone. These kinds of stones were positioned mightily right in front of the island''s twelve gates, including the one facing Chi An now.


    Pengfei Yang ruled the first island, Chingqing as imprinted on the stone.


    The stone had the names of the others rulers who ruled the other eleven islands. The interesting thing about these cities. was the way they were connected, and how they also function together even when they are ruled differently. This huge island was large enough to contain several cities. In addition, a goddess created this island and left the instructions to the rulers. However, these rulers are not entitled to break any of the rules because they are at the highest hierarchy. No war occurred between each city inside the island because an invisible power guarded it. Nevertheless, the twelve cities competed for a level of productivity through a system known as listed geniuses.


    These rules and information of this island were easy to understand and remember because they were handwritten. Moreover, it was by a superior power. As he fell from above, Chi An noticed that the free-fall led him to the territory of Pengfei Yang.. This person was the ruler of Chingqing city.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 52 - You Will Start With The Academy.

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    Just as Chi An entered the region, the first thing he saw was an old man lying lazily in the shade of a tree. Chi An went toward the direction. The old man was sleeping and snoring.


    Mingli Fan! An old man with a modest demeanor. He wore a simple robe, and beside him by his left was a walking stick.


    Immediately, Chi An moved to take the stick. The old man opened his wrinkled eyes that were filled with flashes of power. He casually flipped his hand, Chi An slammed on the ground. He groaned sharply.


    "Old thing, do you want to kill me!?" he angrily shouted as his eyes showed bitterness.


    "Oh, my¡­ my bad. Forgive me, young one." Mingli Fan''s voice was weak and sluggish.


    "Wait, can you see me?" Chi An asked in confusion.


    "Nonsense, what is there not to see. Everyone on the island can see your form. However, you have to recast your body. It just that the material for that is scarce."


    "Are you talking about this?" Chi An presented the silver cube.


    "Yes, yes." Mingli Fan wickedly smiled as he moved with the speed of light to take the cube. However, a red light instantly enveloped Chi An, and the place began to shake. His eyes changed from blood red to silver. A double moon appeared in each of his eyes. Nonetheless, that phenomenon did not last long as the eyes changed back. The old man noticed it. That said, Chi An did not even understand what had happened.


    He suddenly felt weak as the red light faded away. The man was lost in thought for a moment. Then he spoke.


    "My name is Minglin Fan. I can help recast your body if you serve me. Also, you have to do as I command. That being the case, if I ask you to start schooling, better prepare to begin." Mingli Fan spoke with his old eyes showing a glimmer of light.


    "Let me see that quickly," Mingli Fan commanded.


    Chi An hid his hand away from the man.


    "Not that," Mingli Fan smacked his head.


    "The goldenrod on your hand. What is your name?" he inquired.


    "Me? Chi An."


    Chi An handed over the rod to him. He stopped his movement as his eyes reflected a brief history. In God wolf island, Yuanjun Choa and Chung Guan-yin came to the old man. They were both elegant.


    "Old Fan, we have to set out for the journey of freedom and leisure. We both decided it." Yuanjun Choa spoke in a gentle tone, different from the previous attitude he used for his son. Nevertheless, he was calm and relaxed.


    "Younger ones are always hasty and full of energy. There is no doubt that you can defeat the rulers and transcend the rule. Why did you decide to leave your divinity as a second choice?"


    "Even though we could. There is always no guarantee that things could work out the way we want. Moreover, taking our divinity to the lower order will only incur more Reverence and duties as well. I want to be free from all of those things." Yuanjun Choa communicated.


    "Well, if that is what you want, there is no helping it. Just in case, I will secure it." Mingli Fan said as he gave a rod to Yuanjun Choa.


    "Take it. It will be of help to you." He added.


    At this moment, the old man deeply sighed as he broke out of his trance. "Well, there is no helping it." He muttered to himself.


    "What?" Chi An asked. However, the old man waved his hand, signaling that it was nothing.


    "Let''s go!" Mingli Fan''s weak and sluggish voice whispered. He took his walking stick as they both left.


    In no time, they came to an old and mysterious hall. The hall was gloomy and cold. In the depth of the hall, there was a historical chair that stood proudly. On the antique chair was someone.


    Pengfei Yang! A mature man with an angry and annoyed expression. His jaw was full of beards, and he gazed at the incoming Chi An and Mingli Fan with indignation.


    "Old Fan, what is this?" Pengfei Yang sounded angry as though the two people in front of him woke him up from sleep.


    "Don''t always be angry, Pengfei Yang. What happened years past shouldn''t bother you again. Here today, I came for something important. That is, to take this injured younger generation as my apprentice." Mingli Fan elucidated his priority.


    Pengfei Yang snorted angrily and focused his gaze on Chi An. Chi An was instantly shocked as he fell to the ground, coughing.


    "He is weak. Be that as it may, why does he look like him?" he spoke with disgust.


    "That is not the problem here. I came to tell you that this child is under my care, is all. I am recasting his body. I hope you won''t have any opinion with that." Mingli Fan gazed at Pengfei Yang, who sat on the chair indignantly.


    "Let us go," Mingli Fan beckoned on the Chi An that lay miserably on the ground.


    "Wait, what does he mean by l look like him?" Chi An was confused


    "That means little to you. Let us go. Else, I will leave you here. He is going to use you for his food later."


    "I will go. I will go," Chi An nodded like a clove of garlic, expression confused and fearful.


    Just as they left the place, Chi An hounded the old man with a series of questions. "you tell me. What did he mean by that?"


    The old man stopped and sighed. "You ask too many irrelevant things that are not even important. Anyway, he is very dissatisfied with your father for leaving. Your father used to beat him up. I guess his image had been printed in his mind for thousands of years. Regardless, let me warn you, don''t ever think that you will use your father''s glory to earn a place here. You need to have equal or greater power to make waves here. That is why you will start with the Academy.." The old man sighed deeply.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 53 - Have You Not Seen Enough?

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    Chi An left with the old man. They came to an old house. The residence was big and had many wolves statues in the courtyard. Even though the building was old, it was expansive. It means that the yard was big, and the house had many rooms.


    Just as they came to the house. A female came to them. She was the same age as Chi An and with noble and pure temperament. Her eyes were full of charm like a Phoenix.


    "Nuwa Qianru, what is it?" the old man called to the girl.


    "Grandpa, where did you go again. I have been looking for you. I hope you did not go to cause trouble?" The girl unhappily spoke as she pumped her cheek innocently.


    "Hahaha! Little Qianru, I was just resting. You know my heart is weak, and my bones are brittle." The old man joked.


    "Where is your heart weak? You just want to lazy around, hmph!" She snorted. Clearly, the girl had noticed such a shameless attitude from the man very often. Even though it was not supposed to be anything new, the girl showed anger towards him. Well, it was not much of a rage as the girl did not have a real killing intention towards the old bone. Chi An watched these two without so much as a care. Well, how the old acted was not his business.


    "Grandpa, I have prepared food for you. Should I add for him too?" The girl finally turned her gaze towards Chi An. However, his presence had little effect on her.


    "Him? Don''t bother with him. He has what to do now." With that, Chi An left with the old man. They came to a single room. The room was dark and ancient. The aura of terror surrounded it.


    In the middle of the room was a long gray coffin. Ten statues of wolves surrounded the coffin. They were spewing out different colors of flames. The old man waved his hand, and the lid covering the coffin shifted. He suddenly grabbed Chi An and stoned him inside the coffin. He waved his hand, and the lid closed. He converged his hand into an Anjali mudra (praying position), and white light appeared on his palms. His face was severe. The fire that was spewing from the statues stopped for a moment, the whole place shook, and they began to move in a circular motion as the statues spewed more intense fire from their mouth.


    The gray coffin began to shine with silver and gold light.


    At this point, the voice of Chi An echoed from inside the coffin. "what are you doing, smelly old man?" he cursed.


    "You will be spending ten days here. You better prepare yourself." The old man turned around and left the place while the voice of Chi An rang continuously like a mad bear.


    Inside the dining hall, soybeans and cucumber were served with their stable rice. The old man picked up his chopsticks with his palms rubbed together. He was happy to gulp the food inside his stomach. However, Nuwa Qianru had just seen the opportunity to hound the old man with many questions.


    "Who is that boy that you brought this time, grandpa?" she questioned.


    "Why don''t we eat first? Why are you bothered with him?" the old man impatiently retorted, his gaze still on the food.


    Just as he was about to begin to eat, the voice of Nuwa Qianru spooked him.


    "What are you doing with him," she uttered. The food in the old man''s chopsticks fell down. He glared at her. However, her eyes were innocent and showed no fear. She did not intend to back down.


    "He is a special case. He is not from here, but he can get here. Make sure to protect him and don''t fight with him." The old man neglected the other questions that the girl was throwing at him.


    After five days, the old man went back to the unusual room. He stood in front of the coffin and waved his hand. Two ancient jars came to him, and with the casual gesturing of his hands, the two jars opened, and two white slightly flexible elements came out. They were divine aurae.


    Just as the two ancient divine aurae came out, the room began to quake. However, the room had a formation that blocked all external sounds and interference. Two lines of tears strolled down from the old man''s eyes to his cheek. These divine aurae were from Chi An''s parents, after all. The old man was giving it to their flesh and blood.


    He waved his hands forcefully, and the two ancient divinities rushed into the coffin. At the same, Chi An yelled loudly. The two divinities were going to be mixed together with his deity and completely merge. His whole body was disintegrating and integrating at a fast pace. Golden light shone on the coffin so brightly that the form of the coffin was lost. However, the scream of Chi An became louder and louder.


    On the tenth day, the old man and Nuwa Qianru were chatting. Suddenly, the whole building began to shake. Outside, there was also a bit of tremor. The bright day turned dim but reverted back in a flash. The old man abruptly disappeared from the hall. He appeared in front of the coffin. The statues of ten wolves had stopped rotating, and their intense fire had calmed down.


    The old man casually waved his hand, and the lid of the coffin opened. A male walked out, slowly like a heaven descent. No, like a dazzling star.


    His medium hair with wispy end had become longer. His skin had become more delicate, and his temperament had become calmer and gentler yet confident and enthusiastic. In general, he looked smarter and brighter. However, the only problem was that he was stark naked.


    "Old man, I should kill you right now." His voice carried a surge of power that was irresistible, and his blues eyes changed instantly. His right and left eyes had a double silver moon inscribed beautifully on them. They were cold and full of power. The old man was awed by what he was seeing, and he could not speak.


    "Have you not seen enough?" Chi An reminded the old man again. The old man casually flickered his hand and gave him a silver robe. At this moment, the eyes of Chi An had changed back.


    "Meet me when you are done," with the word dropped, the old man left.


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 54 - I Dont Care Either Way.

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    Chi An came to the hall where the old man sat casually with Nuwa Qianru. If his previous temperament was at the early stage. Now, it is had already transcended that of the mature stage. Nuwa Qianru gazed at him like she was seeing a new person altogether.


    "Little girl, go serve him food." The old man reminded the girl. She nodded unconsciously. Stood up and went to prepare food for him. In no time, she brought a congee millet with beef meats.


    "Thank you," Chi An''s voice was magnetic and full of charm. The girl hurriedly went to her seat, embarrassed.


    "Hey, little girl, why are you shy?" The old man teased.


    "Grandpa!" Nuwa Qianru shouted with dissatisfaction.


    Chi An neglected both of them and ate indifferently like both of them did not exist. Of course, he took his time to calmly eat. After he was done with the food, he spoke.


    "Old man, you said that I will be your apprentice. I wonder what you want from me." He spoke as though Nuwa Qianru did not exist.


    "First, you will attend the academy. It is the only academy in god wolf island. It means each region attending the academy will do so to bring glory to their region." The old man spoke in a sluggish manner and weak tone.


    Chi An looked at the old man suspiciously and sighed. He folded his arms on his chest as though he was in deep thought.


    "This school you speak of, does it have anything related to creating the glory that you spoke of?" He sighed.


    "Exactly! All history begins there. Everyone made their name starting from the academy. Take little Qianru, for example, she is representing our region, and she is among those ranking top." The old man said.


    Chi An turned his gaze to the girl in front of him and removed his eyes like it was nothing worthy of praise.


    "I see," he gave a simple answer and stood up.


    "Then, you prepare it. After all, I am now your apprentice. Aren''t I?"


    "Before you get ahead of yourself. You are not the only apprentice that I have taught. That said, no need to lengthen the discussion. Tomorrow, you are going with little Qianru to the school."


    "I don''t care either way. Do what you want." Chi An disappeared with the voice.


    "Why do I feel like he is looking down on both of us, grandpa?" Nuwa Qianru was judgemental.


    "Forget it!" the old man admonished.


    He stood up with his stick, his back bent slightly. His eyes focused far away. He spoke to Nuwa Qianru, who was behind him without turning back.


    "Tomorrow, you go register him with the Academy." His voice faded in the hall like the wind.


    In a deep forest, Chi An transformed into a large silver color wolf. The outer layer of his furs was like gold sand. The golden sand was laced beautifully on the outer surface of his skin.


    He was surrounded with a divine aura of protection. Higher-order wolves were different from lower-order wolves. For the higher-order wolves, those bloodlines had transformed and transcended.


    Chi An raced to and fro in the forest. His speed was even more magnificent, and his attack and precision were on another level. If it was now that he fought the twenty-four seats of war, he would have held his ground against them.


    At this moment, he recollected some memory. In his room, he was with Jun Mey. She looked bright and charming as always.


    The air was cozy and romantic. Chi An pulled her closer to him. She did not have any atom of resistance as their lips clipped to each other. Her deodorant sipped into his nose as their hands moved causally.


    They both fell to the bed and rolled around frantically. On occasion, Chi An would be on top, and later Jun Mey would be the one on top. They both wore light clothes, and the bed was scattered.


    "Jun Mey, why do you love me. Even now, I don''t get it." Chi An asked the critical question.


    Jun Mey thought for a while. Then, she suggested they play cards.


    "If you win me three times in a row, I will tell you." Jun Mey said.


    Chi An looked at her suspiciously. He knew she was up to no good. However, he accepted without a complaint.


    They began the game, Chi An won the first round, and Jun Mey dealt the card. In the second round, Chi An lost. Nonetheless, it was a close call. The third one Jun Mey won again.


    The game was played for several hours, and Chi An could not win. He was frustrated. Obviously, Jun Mey knew how to play cards more than him. And she was just teasing him.


    Jun Mey saw his frustration and rosily smiled. She left the card she wanted to deal with and dove him. As a result, she embraced him warmly. Then, she resumed her kiss with him.


    This time the kiss went deeper. Chi An''s hands were on every part of her sensitive area. She gradually began to moan. They scattered the card that was with them on the floor and helped themselves out.


    After the rain, Jun Mey lay lazily on the bed and while her neck and most of her upper body were exposed. Her skin was flawless and delicate. It was like a child''s skin. Instantly, Chi An rushed her again to devour her. Soft moans resounded in the room once more. It was like Chi An couldn''t get satisfied no matter how many times he did it with her. Jun Mey was very okay with allowing Chi An to have his way with her because she loved him that much.


    "Do you still need me to sound the reason why I love you?" Jun Mey asked after the second wave was over.


    "Maybe. Having said that, I think I am beginning to understand."


    "That''s right. As a man, you should discover such things yourself. Nevertheless, let me tell you. You are honest, and you don''t hide your intention. In fact, you are simply the best the world can provide." She said.


    At this moment, Chi An woke up, he had reverted to his human form, and lines of tears dropped from his eyes.


    Starlight nation! In a single room. The room had a simple decoration. I, Jun Mey, woke up with tears in my eyes.. "What is this dream?" I questioned myself.


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 55 - However, You Watched Another Man Take It From You.

    The next day, Chi An and Nuwa Qianru set out toward the academy for registration. The academy had twelve gates, and these twelve gates had wolf statues on all of them. Also, the twelve gates were passages from the twelve islands.


    Chi An and Nuwa Qianru walked side by side. However, there was no discussion between them. Chi An was mulling over his past and future journey. What will it be like from now on? He pondered.


    Soon they got to the gate of Chongqing. On the big towering black gate, there were names inscribed on it. The writers divided the inscriptions into two segments. The first segment signified the top student of each city, and the second segment indicated the overall best students of twelve provinces in their order.


    In the first segment, the name there was Nuwa Qianru.


    In the second segment, names appeared according to their order of merit and strength. Such a system had never been a lie in competitive societies. People ascribe values to other people, hoping they become more productive. Therefore, in that spirit, competition is increased. As such, there had to be a reward to generate the right impact. People who appeared on the list are outstanding, and people who do not are only ordinary and nothing more. It was just like the celebrity world.


    "What are these?" Chi An spoke for the first time.


    Nuwa Qianru exuded her noble temperament, just like a phoenix. "These are names of the top students in the twelve regions. The first segment represented the best student in that region." Nuwa Qianru explained. Chi An calmly nodded in understanding.


    The administrative building was unique because the rooms were adequate and moderate with historical decoration. In one of these modest rooms, an aged man sat with an ancient pen and ink with an old scroll. His eyeglass had only one lens.


    "Old Jian, I have brought a new student who wants to join us. Can you register him?" Nuwa Qianru smiled, making her more pure and charming.


    "That will not be a problem." The aged man said, his voice slightly hoarse. However, he concentrated on the lens. He seemed to be checking something on the record.


    After a while, He turned to them and waved his hand for the two of them to sit. Chi An and Nuwa Qianru came to the two chairs closer to the table and sat. Nuwa Qianru offered her token. The man recorded some data.


    "So, what is your name?" The aged man turned to Chi An.


    "My name is Chi An," Chi An answered calmly.


    "Why are you starting now? Are you new here?" He asked with a suspicious gaze.


    However, before Chi An could answer that, Nuwa Qianru had cut in. "He is the new apprentice of the old Fan."


    "Is that so."


    The aged man said with respect as he began to fill the detail without so much as clarification.


    After all that, Chi An and the girl left the place. "Should we go eat somewhere?" Outside the office, Nuwa Qianru initiated a conversation.


    "You are the one who is familiar with the place. So lead the way. However, I might as well remind you that I have no cash with me." Chi An retorted calmly.


    "Well, whatever. Let us go. You might as well use the opportunity to know a few people." She exuded the air of nobility and superiority while repeating Chi An''s speech. However, that did not seem to bother Chi An at all.


    Soon, they entered a cuisine. This place bubbled with people. Most of them were eating and drinking. In addition, other people talked loudly. Chi An followed Nuwa Qianru and sat in a convenient place. She called the attendant and ordered chicken meat and drinks.


    Soon the ordered food arrived. However, as the two began to eat, an unknown visitor came.


    A male with a jealous expression arrogantly walked towards Chi An and the Nuwa Qianru. He carried himself with pride.


    "Guotin Hai, what do you want with me?"


    Nuwa Qianru spoke to the visitor without even looking in his direction.


    ''So he is one of the guys on the list of top students.'' Chi An thought to himself. He continued his food and drinking, uninterested in whatever those two were doing.


    "Nuwa Qianru, shut up. You are beneath me. When you talk to me, face me with humility. That said, you are not the only one here. So you can''t say I came here for you." Guotin Hai arrogantly spoke like everyone was below him. However, Nuwa Qianru maintained herself. She was still exuding her noble temperament.


    "In that case, why did you come here to disturb my meal." She spoke blandly.


    "I saw you with a new bonny. I decided I should come and see the kind of person he is."


    "Is that so. Well, you don''t have to worry. This person is not my slave. To be precise, he might become someone special, closer to my heart." She teased with a pure smile.


    However, Chi An spooked his drink at the hearing of that information.


    "He doesn''t dare. I will kill him and spread him out for sale." He glared at Chi An. This statement made Chi An shake his head as he watched him closely again.


    "You hate me and compete with me vigorously, and yet you announce to the world that you are begging me to be with you. What a hopeless man."


    "That is where you got the whole thing wrong. I don''t want to win you. It is safe to say, I want to crush you, and I want you to submit to me. For that, I don''t want a small egg as this person to get closer to you and mess with the flower."


    "Hahaha¡­flower, you say?" Nuwa Qianru laughed mockingly. Her eyes became hot as she pulled Chi An and kissed him. This kiss was very unexpected, and at this moment, everyone in the bar turned their attention on Chi An like he had committed a heinous crime.


    "Isn''t this one of the things you want? However, you watch another man take them in front of you. What a shame." She mocked Guotin Hai. At this moment, Guotin Hai howled in anger as he slapped the drink off Chi An''s hand. He was about to sip the wine before the kiss.


    The drink spilled everywhere, including on Chi An''s body. He sighed deeply and neglected the man. He picked the chicken and was about to eat it. However, he swung his hand toward the meat.


    Chi An stood up in abrupt anger, and the place vibrated. His eyes changed to silver color with a double moon inscribed on them. He hit from the left. However, his blow came from the right instead.. This blow sent Guotin Hai flying as he crashed to the ground.


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 56 - The Five Scientists.

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    "And you. If you are looking for who to provoke. Don''t use me as a masterpiece for your plan. What I hate most is someone using me. That being the case, you have to compensate me. I don''t want to waste much time here. Set up a contest for me and all the twelve geniuses of the twelve regions. If you can''t, then you have to pay twenty million Yuan for taking my precious kiss." Chi An spoke calmly. Nevertheless, there were elements of anger in his words.


    "You!" Nuwa Quanru lost her comportment for the first time.


    "You are shameless. This is the first kiss that I have given to anyone. You should be grateful."


    "But I am not. Isn''t it why I am shameless. You better do either of these tasks. Or I won''t forgive you."


    .....


    In starlight nation, in the office of the president. I, Jun Mey, was led inside by a large security man. I heard his name was Dingbang Yongzhengi. The man who controlled the whole military intelligence in the five cities.


    I entered the office and saw two people. The first person was seated on the main chair. He was the president, Chang Ye, and the other person was standing beside him. He was the president''s secretary, Yusheng Chung.


    "Sir, I have brought her," Dingbang Yongzhengi spoke with his severe expression.


    "It is fine," the president spoke casually. However, I felt the nervousness in his words. He gestured for me to sit. I took one of the sofas that were staring at me and sat down.


    "We want to cooperate with you on exterminating the wolves and hunters. For us to show our sincerity, we will establish contact with the hunters. For them to release your human friend." He communicated with me with great interest as he occasionally flashed his eyes on me.


    I remained quiet to understand the crux of the matter. Even though I was dissatisfied with everything around me. I decided to come here after all. For me, I would prefer everything and the entire universe to disappear. That will at least numb my pain. Also, the universe is among the things that had set me up. If it could be wiped out, that would be exhilarating. However, considering that I decided to play along by coming, I thought I should hear them out.


    Then, he continued. "We want to see if we can negotiate with the hunters to give us what belongs to us. We will try our best. Even if we have to pay more money. That said, they might not be willing to give her back to us that easily. First, they might suspect us working together. Also, they may request you in exchange with the girl. Moreover, by now, they might have planted useless ideas in the head of the girl."


    I thought for a while before I spoke. "I understand. Nonetheless, why is it important to say this? Are you going to use me in exchange for my friend? Or are you saying the reverse will be the case? That I shouldn''t misjudge your intention. Because you will consider it the highest priority. "


    "I wanted you to understand beforehand. That these things might not work out as always predicted. Of course, we will do our best in every possible way. Still, that does not guarantee smooth sailing. In which case, choosing the most prioritized will be the best option. It is not that we have no priority in your human friend. This case is special."


    "Sir, you have a meeting in the next thirty minutes with the scientists. It is time to leave." Yunsheng Chung spoke boldly and with complete calm.


    The president got up with a sigh. His eyes held incredible emotion of discomfort. It was as though he was fed up with something. What was it?


    "I have a request to ask of you. I know it is inappropriate because we are just establishing cooperation of a sort. However, I have a daughter. I will be dealing with the issue of negotiation and other things. I would like you to be part of the team that will protect her in her school secretly. So that I can rest assured."


    I nodded to him. Well, for now, there was nothing to lose by being with them. If they provided me with enough benefit, then it was not a bad trade. Having said that, anyone who intended to use me again or who would rather have my existence disappear. I will make sure they lose everything too.


    In a large conference hall, five different people sat there.


    The first person, Yingjie Liang! A scientist from Ma Liu Shiu. He was a middle-aged man with a calm and deducing face. He was short and round with his big eyeglasses. The size of the eyeglasses was somewhat unusual.


    The second person, Tu Yognian! A scientist from Sha Tin. He had peaceful eyes. The atmosphere that surrounded him was serene and easygoing.


    The third person, WangYong Beming! A scientist of Chen Yu Ting. A young man with a remorseful and guilty expression. His pupil was shaking terribly out of fear.


    The fourth person, Chaun You! A scientist of Chung Chi. He was a tall and slim man with an assertive and strong demeanor. He was the kind of person that would want his opinion to be prioritized more than others.


    The fifth person, who was also the last, Zhixin Renshu! A scientist of Jong Ji. He was the chief scientist. An average height man, who was slightly round with small eyeglasses. He had a bored expression. However, that guy looked like someone who might go out of control at a crucial time.


    At this moment, the president and his secretary entered the hall. Just as the scientist saw them, they saluted.


    The president went on to take his reserved chair. His secretary stood beside him.


    "I have been waiting for you guys for a week now." The president spoke.


    "We were supervising the team that was handling the last step of coupling the chemical missile. We were busy, sir." Zhixin Renshu spoke with his bored expression as he used his hand to shift his eyeglasses.. Be that as it may, that eyeglasses were so small that I wondered if he wanted to gouge out his eyes.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 57 - An Order, Huh?

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    "I would like you guys to hurry up your plan. Now that the chemical missile is ready. You can begin building biological robots. Until these two elements are prepared, we can not attack the wolves and hunters. If possible, this attack must go in sync. So that they can''t help each other." The president explained calmly. He tried to hide his shaking hands.


    He looked around, his eyes locked on Wangyong Biming. "You, Wangyong Biming! Why are you looking terrified? Do you feel remorseful for partaking in this exercise?" He questioned in dismay.


    "That is not it, president. I¡­.." Wangyong Biming tried to defend himself. However, he trailed off.


    "That''s right, what are you afraid of? Have you forgotten how those beasts treated us like we were inferior to them? Don''t you even remember the history? How they came and took control of Starlight nation. They esteemed themselves so high that they took possession of the north, and the hunters took the south. Even now, their shadows are everywhere on the surface." Chaun You was assertive.


    While this contention was going on, Yingjie Liang and Tu Yongnian just nodded. They simply have no opinion.


    It is said that the wolves came earlier in the history of mankind. They were the minority. Nevertheless, they quickly took control of humanity during that period.


    Some particular minority of humans came out. They had unique ceremonial practices. They live in the forest and love to be isolated from the development of humans. They were cavemen. They saw the bloodbath that would befall the majority of humans. Even though they do not have the same philosophy, they knew their ancestor came among those humans. They appeared out of their isolation and fought with the wolves.


    They were stronger than average humans, and they were the master of traps, spears, and arrows. Also, they have the blessing of nature and have a system of maximizing natural energy into their body. They fought the wolves on equal footing, and the war nearly annihilated the majority of humans. Until the first immortal manipulator appeared. She meditated between the wolves and hunters after she defeated the leader of wolves. With that, the wolves chose the northern mountain, and the hunters remained in the southern forest. The humans had no choice but to stay in the middle of them both.


    "Remember your history. Also, how insignificant you have been treated to date. Yes, this set of people are strong. There is no denying that. Regardless, physical strength is not everything. Though humans are weak, nevertheless, we have the means to measure up to them. We can create destruction itself. Isn''t that why we go to school? If we lose that advantage, then what are we?" The president admonished.


    "I understand." WangYong Biming lowered his head.


    "If that is all. Then we should go to the laboratory. It had been prepared. Everything is available for you to start the prototype." The president added. Just as he was about to leave. A reminder came from his secretary.


    "Sir, they were meant to take you to the chem-nuclear laboratory where the destructive missile is ready to be launched at any time. Also, there is a need to hand over the key to you as the supreme commander."


    "Oh! I see. Well then, Let''s go." The president stood from his seat. The scientist led the way, and he and his secretary followed behind.


    Soon they came to a white room. The room was cold and filled with blue fume. The room had an almost plain design as there was nothing worth taking note of except the missile and series of the operating system. In the middle of the room was an enormous black and red rocket. The design was eye-catching. However, a killer was a killer, no matter how beautiful it was.


    To the left of the missile were a large control screen display and a control board with all the commands buttons glaring. In the middle of the control board was a single key inserted into a keyhole.


    "The team that built this destructive machine had bee sent underground for other matters. In addition, we don''t want anyone to control or sabotage our plan using them." Zhixin Renshu spoke, looking bored.


    "It is fine." The president casually spoke as he moved around with his secretary.


    Northern death zone!


    In the hall of twenty-four seats of war, a single male and two females entered the hall.


    Pengfei Shing! A coordinated male with a neutral expression. He loved himself looking clever, and even his steps were harmonized. Nonetheless, he claimed to be the only one that was right. He also could defend anything he found intriguing. Whether these things were right or wrong matters little to him.


    The first female beside him, Qiao Lai! A slow and clumsy female with a timid expression. She had tension speaking to people. She had a bashful expression and was always careful not to cause a problem for others. She had a braided hammer bun hairstyle.


    The next female, Ushi Xin-jin! A female with a positive and enthusiastic expression and demeanor. She believed she could succeed in anything without a single failure. She was average in social relationships. Her smile was brilliant, and so was her brain. She had a long side-way parting hairstyle.


    As they entered, the momentum that surrounded them was kingly. These people''s status was only below the twenty-four seats of war.


    "What do the twenty-four seats of war want from this supreme? As you can see, I am busy gazing at the ocean and planting flowers on the sun." Peifing Shing''s speech was neither arrogant nor respectful. He was just speaking without any atom of fear.


    "This is an order from the tyrant wolf king." A female voice rang out in the hall. She was hoping the threat would help curb the arrogant attitude of the guy in front of them. Maybe, something like giving him a little pressure.


    Lanten Howen! A proud-looking female with the arrogant face of a god. She was tall and thin with her big eyes. She had short hair with added volume.


    "An order, huh? So what?" Pengfei Shing arranged his clothes.


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 58 - I Am Sitting Here Because It Well Deserved.

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    "Pengfei Shing, you don''t have to be arrogant here," an unexpected voice spoke, and just like the wind, a male sat on the main chair that was left empty.


    The man that came had a proud and overwhelming air around him. His eyes were deep and scary, and his chin and jaw were slightly longer than usual.


    "Greeting Tyrant wolf king." All of the people chorused as they bowed.


    The man that came was Wing Qiu, the tyrant wolf king.


    At this moment, Pengfei Shing noticed that he could not escape his duty. He snorted.


    "So, what is the problem that you people want me to solve?" Pengfei Shing still looked composed and calm.


    "I want you guys to kidnap the daughter of the president in her school. The sooner you perform this task, the earlier you continue whatever you were doing."


    "When did I start doing this kind of babysitting job? Should we just kill her and get it over with?" Pengfei Shing was dissatisfied with getting the job.


    "Wolf king, do we need this many people to get this little task done? This is a fool''s errand, don''t you think?" Ushi Xin-jin, who had been silent, finally voiced out her objection.


    "What do you mean by that, Ushi Xin-jin?" The tyrant wolf king turned his deep magnetic eyes toward her. She jolted slightly but strengthened her gaze with optimum determination.


    "It simply means we are being looked down on. Any one of us can get this thing done without any sequel. Also, I don''t think there is anything that I can''t successfully do." She spoke with an enthusiastic demeanor.


    "Yet you failed to get yourself a husband." A voice awakened Ushi Xin-jin from her confidence.


    "What do you mean by that, Shilin Toa? Don''t get ahead of yourself because you are among the twenty-four seats of war." Ushi Xin-jin was annoyed by that speech.


    Shilin Toa! An average height man with sharp eyes. He had a dismissive aura. A man that simply did not care about the level of other people. They were nothing in front of him. His pride was on another level.


    "I am sitting here because it is well deserved. You! What are you? Do you have any glory?"


    "Glory?" Ushi Xin-jin snorted and was about to continue. However, the place began to vibrate.


    "Enough, both of you!" The tyrant wolf king shouted angrily. He couldn''t tolerate the confrontation any longer.


    "You who see yourself as capable of doing everything should know that there is a reason for this large-scale attack. The immortal manipulator has joined the human force. She might be there. That said, it is not the only problem. It is more like an opportunity. The hunters and the human will have a negotiation. We are simply using this period to take action, and it is a one-chance attack. So there should be no mistake." The tyrant wolf king explained. He was slightly loud and dissatisfied.


    "Now, an important job that has a wide-scale influence on the lives of the wolves, humans, and hunters. Is it to be messed up because of your capacity to do everything? Would you serve me your head on a bronze plate if you cause the failure to this job?" Tyrant wolf king asked in a severe tone.


    Ushi Xin-jin, having nothing to argue, fell silent. The atmosphere became awkward. However, when all this was happening, starting from Pingfei Shing to Ushi Xin-jin. Qiao Lai hid behind the two of them tightly. Trying as much as possible not to make her presence known. Her eyes were shaking, and she had a bashful expression. It was hard to tell whether she was an alpha king-level existence in the wolf community.


    After the conversation, she was the first one who decided to run away. However, she was called back by the tyrant wolf king. "Qiao Lai!"


    Hearing her name, she jolted. It was as though she was shocked by 1000 volts of electricity.


    "you better not go back to hiding in the cave. Living and playing with ants." The tyrant wolf king added.


    Her face was hot red as though if she spoke, she would collapse. She nodded like a clove of garlic and ran out. The tyrant wolf king sighed. He must have been wondering how they got her to even come around.


    ......


    This town was called Bengbu. It was a busty town that was some mile away from Hefei. These two towns were all in Jong Ji city.


    Positioned in the middle of the town was a benevolent high school. This high school is first-class. It connected the metropolis to almost all facilities, yet it was somewhat isolated as it had a high wall barring it around.


    Inside one of the classrooms were about fifteen students.


    It was a modern classroom with great internal d¨¦cor and facilities. It had a serene air. The atmosphere of dignity and learning was looming. It was well to assume that everyone in the school was groomed to become outstanding. It was as though Starlight nation was betting their future on these young ones.


    Put It smartly, the students studying here were kingly and noble. They had a fundamental idea of what they wanted.


    In the far back seat were two people. No, to be straight, the very last seat in the third row. The chair faced the window, and from the back, it was kissing the wall. A single bright female sat there.


    Chang Jiao! A cute female about sixteen years old. A vibrant teenager with big charming eyes and an intelligent face. She had a brilliant and harmless smile.


    She held her pen with her left hand as she neatly wrote on the pretty designed book. Beside her was a single female. A young adult about twenty years old or more. She had a plain expression and an unrecognizable atmosphere around her. People might not even know she was there because she was too quiet. This person also hated to do things that would bring her to the limelight.


    However, guiding the president''s daughter had inevitably defeated her goal of being quiet and invisible. She stood attention and stiff as she watched every movement of Chang Jiao like a hawk.. Even her writing was taken into consideration.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 59 - I Must Kill You All.

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    "Ching Yanay, you don''t have to be stiff all the time. Don''t worry, the class will soon be over." Chang Jiao spoke lightly while still concentrating on her book. It was like she was doing calligraphy.


    After a while, the bell chimed, and coordinated movement was seen as people began to push out.


    "My lady, let''s us go!" Ching Yanay spoke with courtesy. However, her words had a little bit of command to them.


    Northern death zone.


    In the courtyard of Hui Xueqin stood a male.


    A huge man with an athletic build, a collected and indifferent expression. He stood there as though he was expecting a visitor. On his ear lobes were many earrings decorating it from the beginning to the end.


    Instantly, strong claws flew like a projectile and quickly separated as they slashed toward the man. The eyes of the man changed to blood red, and his face elongated. Displaying the earrings better. He reacted super fast as his claws cut through the void smashing the projected talons.


    "I see. Your reaction is still good, Toa Weimin. As expected from an alpha king." The visitor forced out a smile from his stiff face as he nodded in satisfaction.


    "What do you want from me, lord Hui Xueqi" Toa Weimin spoke with impatience.


    "Have you seen my daughter?" Hui Xueqi retorted using another question.


    "She seemed to be staring at the ocean at the cliff where the small wolf, Deiwei Cheng, used to stay." Toa Weimin answered nonetheless.


    "My daughter is impulsive and reckless. She might actually go to this mission that was entrusted to the alpha kings. Stop that girl with all means necessary and possible. If she managed to escape, just in case. Capture her back without fail. This is the last thing I can for her mother''s sake." Hui Xueqi spoke with concern.


    "I don''t know why I should be concerned with your daughter. I don''t have the time for that. I might actually break your daughter in anger if I am close to a person like her, you know?" Toa Weimin was slightly indifferent in his speech. He was so bold that there was no atom of fear in his eyes. It was as though he did not care.


    "Don''t you want to get special privilege from the tyrant wolf king? Don''t you want to get a military file for an upgrade? Don''t you want to touch the realm of bloodline?" Hui Xueqi incited him with the confidence that his offer was hard to resist.


    He was right, after all. Toa Weimin snorted and left.


    "You can''t fail. After all, if I promise you, I can still punish you." The voice of Hui Xueqi faded in the courtyard.


    Simultaneously, when Hui Xueqi and Toa Weimin were discussing. Hui Ning was standing on the cliff looking at the vast ocean. Images of Deiwei Cheng flashed through her mind. She remembered that burly and angered expression that he used to have. Yet she remembered how peaceful he used to be, looking at the deep ocean. She furrowed her eyes as they became wild and mad. They were exuding coldness and a sharp killing aura.


    "Tch! I will make all of you pay." Saying this, she remembered how he lost his arm because of her and how he died for her sake as well.


    "You fool. What is so difficult to understand?" She shouted to the ocean.


    "I must have been a dreamer and a fool who can''t even demonstrate enough that I loved him. What was I waiting for?" she mumbled to herself as she remembered yet another irrelevant scene. When she sat on a branch of the tree together with Deiwei Cheng, breathing the same air.


    "I must kill you all." She shouted in a frenzy way as she jumped off the cliff down to the ocean.


    After a while about the time the discussion of Hui Xueqi and Toa Weimin finished. Toa Weimin came to the cliff only to discover that there was no one. He hummed, and many alpha generals and alpha armies came out of nowhere. They all bowed their head humbly.


    "Go search for her. If you see her report immediately." He spoke indifferently as the wolf packs disappeared. He stood there lost in thought. Whatever he was thinking was probably hidden from the heavens.


    After a while, the wolves came back with a disappointing result. Hui Ning was gone.


    "Then let us set out to the surface. This fool only knows how to cause problems for others." Toa Weimin spoke apathetically.


    ..........


    A black car left Hefei town from the president''s residence. The driver of the vehicle was Ququiang Sueh-yen, beside him was Me, Jun Mey. Behind me was Qing Yuan and beside Qing Yuan was a male that looked pathetic. He talked very little.


    People call him Guowei Fa.


    Qing Yuan bickered inside the car. Talking about how she does not want to be in this same car with me. However, I noticed the eyes she looked at Qiquiang Sueh-yen were special. It was as though I took something significant from her.


    This got me to wonder. The kind of training these people underwent must have eliminated any sort of feeling like compassion. Why does she still have it? Then, I concluded that she was a failed product and nothing more.


    Inside the car, Qiquiang Sueh-yen shared a wireless trans-receiver for all of us. He gave us the formation of the operation.


    Soon the school came to our line of vision.


    "We are to divide into four cardinal points. I have given wires and telescopes to you guys to manage the situation very well." Qiquiang Sueh-yen said lazily.


    We got off and went to our various locations. I casually sat on a bench on the north like someone on sightseeing. Qiquiang Sueh-yen stood with a lion statue that was spewing water on the south.


    Qing Yuan and Guowei Fa mixed themselves with the moving crowd that was in the west and east.


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 60 - Commander Lok Messed Up.

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    University of Ma Liu Shui!


    The University is currently deserted, with a few staff sticking around. Whether they were waiting for a miracle to happen or had a totally different plan was another thing.


    In the enormous sports stadium where athletic and field events were usually performed, a male sat on a parasol shade where athletes were attended to during their activities. This man was the director of the school, Fai Renshu. He was deep in thought.


    Two middle-aged men walked to him. Chong Dong, also known as the angry mob. He was the sociology teacher. The other man was Bojing Fuhua, the psychology teacher.


    Just as they got to him, Fai Renshu questioned them instantly.


    "What have you got about Commander Lok and his deputy, Kong Quon? What about them?" he asked without so much as an emotion. His cunning expression was already filled with irritation.


    "Sir, the commander left to Jong Ji city. However, we got enough of information." Chong Dong said with his usual grimaced face. However, Fai Renshu did not care much because he understood it was his nature.


    "Deputy commander left as well. He said he would apply for a transfer. He complained about how he could not work with the commander. That he had been dissatisfied with him ever since. Both of us cannot restrain him even if we added some hooligans. So it was beneficial that he gave us some needed information peacefully before he left." Bojing Fuhua said with his usual fast speech that was slightly incoherent. The director still did not mind because he understood these people. They were his staff, after all.


    "So, what was the information that you got?" Fai Renshu asked, pointing to Chong Dong to explain. He could not allow Bojing Fuhua to run his mouth. This part of the information was significant after all.


    "Commander Lok was used by two second-year students of social science. Ling Xue and Shu Yan. They were both wolves. They did not only extract information from him but also manipulated him to give Chi An to groups of wolves. Something else feels wrong, though. Except for the wolf-girl that you told us about. There seems to be a leak of information in our system. Maybe, the mole is Huan Bik. This is because the accuracy of the information is superb. Not only that. The speed of transmission also indicated that the person had high authority in the system. This person''s exposure to information was extraordinary." Chong Dong analyzed.


    Fai Renshu remained silent, both hands in his jaw and his eyes full of thought. He continuously hummed as though he was putting the pieces together.


    He instantly reflected when Hui Ning and Deiwei Cheng visited him. Huan Bik was there. It couldn''t have been a coincidence. He was arranging his thought, making sure his mind was not playing games with him.


    "Huan Bik, that snake woman. If I verify that she is among the betrayals that have made my life uncomfortable. I will make sure she pays." Fai Renshu gritted his teeth in outrage. His usual cunning face was gradually betraying him.


    "What should we do, director?" Chong Dong asked in confusion with his traditional angry face.


    "Wait a moment," Fai Renshu said as he picked his phone and dialed a number. After a while, the phone connected.


    "This is the secretary to the president. Drop your complaint." The other side received the call through a landline.


    "This is Director of Ma Liu Shiu University, Fai Renshu. I want to connect with the president. It is urgent and important." Fai Renshu boldly stated. Although, the respect in his voice was there. It was, however, not exaggerated.


    After a while, the phone connected, and another different voice rang out. "What is it, Director Fai Renshu?" The spokesman was the president. The same feeling that has hints of anxiety stretched out of the phone.


    "President, it might interest you to know that Commander Lok messed up, and he had probably betrayed us. He is possibly communicating most of our intelligence to the wolves. In that case, he should be taken into custody. For deputy Kong, he is presumably still intact. However, he needs to be taken underground as soon as possible because he is a pile of information. The wolves or the hunter might threaten and seize him to extract information from him. If he gives out some deep security intelligence, it might be troublesome. Also, Huan Bik might be a mole from the wolves." Fai Renshu explained.


    The other side remained quiet for a while. Then sighed deeply. It was almost like saying the work had gotten more tedious and complicated.


    Just as Fai Renshu finished, he made another call. The caller''s identification was Liwei Ho. The call did not connect.


    In a dilapidated apartment, so many girls were blindfolded. They were about ten in number. So many rough-looking youths guarded them with cutlass and long metal poles.


    At this moment, Liwei Ho, the scum of all men, came out. He was naked with only black shorts and a long red sucks. On his white skin, was a tattoo of a lion''s head. The color of the tattoo was blackish purple, and the tattoo was boldly on his left chest. Just as he came out, he signaled for one of the men to come. The male rushed quickly to him. He was slightly shaking in fear. This could make you wonder how much influence this young male had, even with his twisted personality. However, he was a brutal rapist and nothing more. Only a minor leader of a small gang, who had given himself more prestige than he should.


    "Hey, where did you get all these girls?" He inquired.


    "They were selected from the lost sheep of the school." The man answered with fear and respect. The lost sheep of the school are ladies who are ignorant of society. They entice them with items or materials, which they cannot resist. Then, they pulled them to do things that they did not have any intention of doing before. Most of these things were psychologically based.


    Liwei Ho gazed at the girls that were blindfolded with ecstasy as he licked his lips in happiness. However, it was disgusting and nothing more.


    "They don''t look bad. Good job." Liwei Ho praised. At this moment, the man finally exhaled in relief. All this while, he was vibrating internally in tension.


    As Liwei Ho was about to grab one of the scared girls, a howl was heard. This wolf sound erupted a few meters away from the building. It was like a command. Suddenly, two of the girls stood up. From the black blindfold, dim yellow light shone from their eyes.


    With the speed of light, the two girls moved. Their sharp claws came at the rough-looking guys. They tried to put up a fight, but it was to no avail as the girl''s nails were faster, more powerful, and sharper than their weapon. Just as the tormenting screaming took over the previous silence. Two ladies descended.


    The captured females were more afraid as they listened to the agonizing wails of the male. Of course, they did not see their faces and expression. However, they could feel their death. Most of these people had not been in a situation where someone went cold in front of them. So the ladies were so afraid that they were literally shaking. No, it would be nice to say that most of them were convulsing. In their minds, they must have been thinking about their fate as well. At this moment, only Liwei Ho stood in fear and surprise.. What is happening? He thought.


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 61 - Blue Death.

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    The people who came were exuding pressure. The first person was Hui Ning, and the other person following behind her was Huan Bik.


    Just as they came in, the two ladies finished with the remaining people, and one of them was holding Liwei Ho. They were waiting for the additional command.


    At this moment, Liwei Ho was sweating and cursing in his mind. He must have been regretting why he woke up this morning.


    The two ladies tied Liwei Ho, who was with his black shorts. They brought him in front of Hiu Ning, who had a grim and cold face. She was exuding a terrific aura.


    She kicked him directly in his sternum (chest bone). He flew and smashed on the wall with a heavy groan and terrified expression. The two ladies unveiled themselves. They wee Ling Xue and Shu Yan.


    "What should we do to these people here?" Shu Yan asked.


    Hui Ning gazed at them with cold and murderous eyes. She thought for a while with her face looking toward the white ceiling. Tears welled up in her eyes. She tried to hide it, of course.


    "Well, since I have lost everything. The only person that cared about me was taken from me. Nobody should be happy. Kill them all. Shu Yan, bring that fool after you guys clean up this place." Hui Ning spoke coldly. She was like someone who had lost her mind. At this point, she looked ragged.


    Just as Hui Ning and Huan Bik left, the moaning of slaughter and the cry of anguish bathed the place.


    At this moment, two people were coming out of the forest. They were also in Ma Liu Shui University. The two people were Dai Geming and Cong Hua.


    "Say, Cong Hua, we did find the toy as you said the last time. But why have the higher-ups refused to let me fight her? Those old and lazy people never allow others to do things the way they want it." Dai Geming had lonely eyes and a bored expression. His eyeglass made him stand out more.


    "So, in other words, you just want to have fun. It doesn''t matter what you use for it. As long as it is gratifying, right?" Cong Hua answered as she was walking ahead without turning back. She only used her hind eyes to take a sharp look at Dai Geming''s lonely expression.


    Just before he could answer her, she turned around suddenly, pulled Dai Geming to herself, and kissed him. She took her time before she let go.


    "I can let you have fun. Only if we survive. This has nothing to do with finding another toy. In return, you have to promise me not to die." Cong Hua said lightly with an embarrassed expression.


    "What are you?" At this moment, the confused Dai Geming spoke.


    "So you don''t want it¡­." Cong Hua''s word trailed as she walked faster ahead.


    "I am willing. No, this is what I''ve wanted ever since the beginning." Dai Geming spoke as he tried to meet up.


    "So, I just have to promise you not to die, right? It is done." He forced out a confident smile.


    "If you dare to die. I will wake you up and kill you again. You absolutely cannot die." Cong Hua spoke. This speech got Dai Geming wondering why she was so serious about it.


    ''Yes, you must survive and not die like the rest of them. All those I''ve ever loved ended up dying while protecting me. Starting from my parents to my senior brother and even my lover.'' She mused slightly with a dull face.


    "You should be happy you are getting a beauty like me, though." Cong Hua teased as she brightened up with her usual innocent and pure smile. Dai Geming was about to curse with his teeth gritted. However, just as he saw those smiles, his anger faded away. This had never happened before. He had been seeing those smiles, and they never had such effects on him. Now, it is different. His heart had been tied with a kiss, and his unusual isolation had been clothed with warmth.


    At this moment, Fai Reshu stood about to dismiss the two adults. However, four people came to the place, with Hui Ning leading the way. The rest three were Huan Bik, Ling Xue, and Shu Yan. Shu Yan was pulling something like a lamb. It was like she was taking it to the slaughterhouse. That thing was a human and not a lamb. He only had his black shorts and was wrapped with ropes, including a rope on his neck. He was Liwei Ho.


    Just as they got a few meters in front of the director. Hui Ning threw a phone on the ground. "I am sure you were trying to call him. What was so urgent that you were in a haste to tell him? He was so busy raping people, you see." Hui Ning spoke with murderous aura and coldness.


    "Ladies¡­.eh ladies. I wonder when we started the girls guild in the school. You guys did a very nice job in saving the community from this kind of people." Fai Renshu completely denied Liwei Ho with a cunning smile. He continued to blab total fallacy.


    "Director, why the hell did you call me?" Liwei Ho just wanted a savior. So to him, nothing mattered. However, Fai Renshu did what surprised even the wolves. He brought out a stainless gun. He was so sharp in his action that it was hard to think he was the one doing the prosecution.


    Pooh!


    The sound of the pistol rang out. Huan Bik reacted very fast and took the bullet. The bullet was going to the heart of Hui Ning. She swiftly substituted with her as she backed Fai Renshu. The shot went to her left shoulder. However, it completely uprooted the shoulder.


    "Blue death. You hide too deep, Fai Renshu." Huan Bik shouted in pain and agony.


    "So this is blue death. One of the dangerous things that the five university scientists had been developing. It is a good thing that the rate of failure is very high. Also, that the cost of resources was overwhelming. You, humans, have been neglected, and you have been doing outrageous things behind the scene. It is good that one director each only has one of these bullets," Hui Ning spoke coldly.. She was already relieved of her temporal shock.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 62 - All Of You Have Become Arrogant Lately.

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    The heinous injury that had been inflicted on Huan Bik had refused to heal. Her pupil changed to amber color to incite the healing process. However, it was futile. The chemical in the blue bullet (blue-death) would fight the physiology of the wolf for about two hours.


    Blue-death was one of the weapons engineered by the scientist of the five universities in Starlight nation. While the universities were places for learning, they all had developed underground basements used for research and production.


    "Huan Bik, you were sent to find out about this bullet and laboratories. Nevertheless, under your nose, a lot had happened. The wolf community thought this bullet was just a rumor." Hui Ning coldly spoke as she looked at Huan Bik without any sort of emotion.


    "My apologies, he is too cunning and hides deeper than I thought. Seduction had little effect on him, and he outsmarted my networks."


    Huan Bik bowed in pain. Her amber-colored eyes glittered sharply.


    Hui Ning gazed at her harshly as she snorted and waved her hands.


    "Kill these old fools first." Hui Ning commanded.


    Just as Ling Xue and Shu Yan went with full killing intent to destroy the two teachers. The two men shamelessly betrayed. "We will both serve the wolves. We are valuable." They shamelessly begged for their lives.


    However, as this thing was going on, Liwei Ho had finished losing the roped tied on him. About to run, a brutal voice spoke.


    "Just kill him as well. He has no value anymore."


    The injured Huan Bik moved with the pain towards Liwie Ho. Liwei Ho thought he had a chance. He charged forcefully towards her. Needless to say, before his attack came, his hand was maimed. It was as though she wanted him to taste the same pain that she was enduring. Hui Ning spoke again, turning to the people she was giving the order to. In the process of doing that, she turned her back to Fai Renshu. She did this to convey her seriousness. However, Fai Renshu took off. He looked so energetic beyond his age. His two actions of gunshot and superior racing skills had shocked everyone present.


    Simultaneously, the cry of three people rang out. The two teachers lay dead on the ground. While the head of Liwei Ho rolled on the same floor.


    Just they wanted to set off to chase the director who had run away. A slightly big projectile the size of a table tennis ball slammed on Huan Bik. This bullet dug into her skin effortlessly and exploded internally. Her internal organs were destroyed as she fell lifeless on the ground.


    Two people walked gracefully toward Hui Ning and her two subordinates. The two people were Dai Geming and Cong Hua.


    "I would rather prefer that he escaped, you know? After all, the wolf community has enough chess pieces. We initially came for this chess piece. Nonetheless, you are here already. So it will be better if no one acquires it. Isn''t that right, angry one?" Dai Geming teased Hui Ning.


    Obviously, he must have been watching the comedy from afar.


    The face of Hui Ning became extremely bitter. Her killing intent was simply overflowing. Her eyes changed to deep red. The sign of alpha general.


    "Alpha General, are you perhaps thinking you smolder us because you think you are stronger than us. Or perhaps, you feel we are just ants in front of you, right." Dai Geming spoke with ecstasy like he was expecting great things.


    "But I want to disappoint with that. You are nothing to be proud of..." before Dai Geming could finish his homey sentence, The two girls rushed him while Hui Ning charged towards Cong Hua.


    Ling Xue changed to a white wolf. She was full of fluffy fur and had a charming appearance. On the other hand, Shu Yan transformed into a blackish blue wolf. She growled with irritation.


    Suddenly, four olive color claws spiritedly danced with yellow eyes glistening. Dai Geming smashed his rod on the ground, and it became a tall staff. It instantly created electric shock, hindering the wolf''s movement. Dai Geming knew his shortcoming was physical prowess. So he used his gadgets to override that flaw. Instantly, he brought out two black and white discs with ancient designs and inscriptions. Immediately those two weapons saw the light, they leaped with joy, and their circumference began to enlarge. They carry the aura of death.


    "All of you have become arrogant lately!" Dai Geming shouted angrily as he casually flipped his hand. The two discs shot like the wheel of death. The speed was threatening, just like the speed of sound. In a moment, it got to the two wolves. They slashed their claw at the disk.


    Puff!


    A dangerous crack sound followed by a puff sound. Their claws were slashed, and their hands maimed. The two wolves transformed into their human form with their left hands already on the floor. The tissues and tissue organs were connecting and healing slowly.


    The discs flew back to Dai Geming. He instantly smashed his rod on the ground. His regular disc that had so many needles appeared on the staff. The disc was usually attached to the smaller version of the rod. Just as it emerged, the A alphabet on the glabella of Dai Geming glittered sharply, and his eyes shone with silver light. Many needles left the discs on the rod, and they went to the two discs and attached themselves to them smartly.


    The two discs began to spark with white light as they used the space to rebound themselves like a compressed spring and shoot toward the two girls whose hands were half-healed. They were rotating intensely. This action of needle formation only took a few breaths.


    At the same time, claws shot like needles towards Cong Hua. It was as fast as a bullet. She used her bare arm that had been clothed with metal and punched the air. An explosive sound rang out with an ear-piercing sound. However, Cong Hua followed up immediately. Her speed was exaggerating. She appeared behind Hui Ning. Hui Ning, who had transformed into a wolf, was more sensitive.. She moved faster to avoid being hit.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 63 - Why Did I Do This Anyway?

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    With all this movement shaking the whole place in the stadium, no soul came out to witness the event. Well, the school was already shut down. So, there wasn''t any real need for people to come out.


    As Hui Ning dove forward in her wolf form, she did something unexpected. She swung her right claw. The claw appeared above Cong Hua. Massive red nails that were smelling like death were approaching her. What Hui Ning simply displayed was bloodline art. However, it was not perfect and was moreover damaging because she was only an Alpha general. She was not even an alpha king. Her physical and mental prowess was not at the stage of displaying that skill. So it was simply damaging.


    ''Why did I do this anyway? I might damage my right arm if there is no intervention. That said, I am simply angry. My stupidity has caused too many death around me, and if I don''t react adequately, these two beta armies may die.'' Hui Ning loudly said in her mind.


    That''s right. It was because the two Ling Xue and Shu Yan were about to become minced meat. She was betting that Dai Geming would not risk his partner''s life just to kill two beta armies. And she was right.


    Just as Dai Geming saw this, he sensed instant death. His mind skipped and became blank suddenly. Cong Hua was shocked as well as she saw the reaction of his partner.


    Dai Geming snorted coldly and flickered his hand as two discs came to the massive claw. Two clanging noises rang out heavily. The light on the glabella of De Geming shone violently. The resulting collision caused an explosion that blasted both Dai Geming and Hui Ning out violently.


    Be that as it may, Da Geming was already angry because Hui Ning wanted to kill Cong Hua. He pulled out his stainless pistol. He brought out one black bullet and fixed it into the revolver. This was the same bullet that changed shape immediately after it was shot. The same bullet that killed Huan Bik.


    He shot the bullet directly, and it changed shape to the size of a table tennis ball. It was full of explosiveness. This set of actions only took a breath to execute, and Hui Ning, who was falling to the ground, did not notice any of this because she thought that Dai Geming was the same as her. A falling log.


    However, Ling Xue and Shu Yan, who noticed this, shouted for Hui Ning to get ready. They had already observed that it was this bullet that took the life of Huan Bik. Furthermore, in the weakened state of Hui Ning, she would die if that bullet sunk into her skin.


    Don''t look at the bullet as blunt because of the size. Every part of the body was as sharp as the sharpest sword in the nine heavens, and it could instantly dig into someone''s skin without the person feeling much pain.


    Ling Xue and Shu Yan shot toward the bullet, but they were some steps late. The eyes of Hui Ning widen with fear and unwillingness. However, a slicing sound rang suddenly. The ball was sliced to pieces. A man appeared in front of Hui Ning.


    That man was Tao Weimin.


    Just as Ling Xue and Shu Yan saw Toa Weimin, they bowed and saluted like children. Hui Ning, on the other hand, did not care much. Her eyes were still as cold as ever. Toa Weimin looked at her through an angular view while still facing forward.


    "My lady, you are making a busy man like me run around. You should reflect on your life." Toa Weimin said calmly. Then, he turned his gaze on Cong Hua and Dai Geming. His eyes were sharp as a sword. When he looked at Cong Hua and Dai Geming it was as though they were losing their mind.


    With a whistle, he appeared like a wind in front of Dai Geming. He could not even react. However, Cong Hua, who had been closely watching him. Believed that he would be up to nothing good. She believed there was no way a member of the wolf community would be merciful. It was, kill or be killed. And since there was no adult by their side. Then it was their bad luck.


    At this moment, she reflected scenes of so many people protecting her in this same kind of scenario. "Run!" They had echoed before those long claws or fangs passed through their chests and necks. The word run reverberated in her mind continuously.


    She jumped in front of Dai Geming, and she concentrated her all metals substances on her arms as her glabella glittered with A alphabet. The metal substances kept piling up. It was as though she was maximizing her full power. She barely made it to protect Dai Geming.


    Boom!


    The explosive sound echoed. That was Tao Weimin slapping the iron protections on her arm guard. The hand was supposed to go to the head of Dai Geming, which would have been instant death.


    Her leg sank to the ground slightly, and her iron protection shattered into fragments. The rebound force squeezed her body and shot her away.


    Toa Weimin snorted coldly in anger and disappointment. He did not like the idea that his attack was stopped. It was an attack that was supposed to kill and nothing more. However, it was instantly blocked. This made him angry.


    Nonetheless, as he pursued his victory, a single arrow that carried the stars of heaven danced towards him with threatening speed.


    Seeing the arrow was not ordinary and noticing the danger of death. Toa Weimin completely transformed into a black wolf as he bombarded the arrow stick with almost all his strength. Just as he succeeded in shielding away the arrow. He breathed a sigh of relief. His face was full of sweat as he was breathing heavily like someone who broke out of a top-notch prison.


    Dai Geming used the opportunity he got while Toa Weimin was defending the arrow and rushed toward Cong Hua, who lay on the ground unconscious and disheveled. He shouted to heaven in pain and agony as he removed his glasses. His eyes were full of tears.. At this moment, a man walked toward the scene.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 64 - Jin Feng, You Are Hailed As The Best Driver…

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    The man that came to the scene had a cheerful and friendly atmosphere around him. He was a middle-aged man with a brilliant smile. However, he was blind. His eyes were pure white without black pupils. Only a white sclera.


    Just as Toa Weimim saw this man, his expression became ugly. ''Of all people, must it be someone as dangerous as him? Zhong Guangli, the hunter king. He is a man that has the same ranking as the wolf king.'' He said in his mind.


    Just as Zhong Guangli saw Dai Geming in a miserable state, his heart was pained. Then, he sighed. Nevertheless, he was surprised about what he saw. Dai Geming, who does not care about anyone except himself and his gadgets, cried over a woman. It was a new development. Nonetheless, it was not time to be considering this issue. There was something he needed to solve right away.


    At this point, Toa Weimin was having a more difficult time. The last person he wanted to fight now was this individual. He doesn''t even have bloodline art. Even the twenty-four seats of war might not really put this man down.


    Zhong Guangli stepped forward, Hui Ning, Ling Xue, and Shu Yan felt their hearts were forcefully disobeying them. Trying to jump out all by themselves. The air was tense, and pressure was real. Toa Weimin was sweating profusely. However, he readied himself to receive the first attack. There was nothing to do, and there was no going back.


    However, just as Zhong Guangli was about to move. A cold voice, filled with resolve, called out to him.


    "Senior, do me a favor! Allow me to be the one that kills that man! I will fight him on equal footing, and I will kill him! When I do, I will use his head to pay respect to Cong Hua!" Saying this, Dai Geming walked towards Zhong Guangli, who stopped his movement in confusion. Dai Geming''s eyes were cold and full of confidence.


    "You who parade yourself to be powerful, the next time we cross path, I will crush you! No, I will look for you when I am ready!" Dai Geming said with a determined voice as he looked at Toa Weimin with unforgivable hatred. Then he turned his gaze towards Hui Ning and her army. Again, he moved his face indifferently, completely dismissing them like they did not have any value to him.


    The atmosphere was gloomy and painful. At this moment, Dai Geming slowly walked toward Cong Hua. He gently picked his eyeglass beside her as he carried her away.


    Zhong Guangli turned around and followed both of them while Toa Weimin and others exhaled in relief. They would have probably died. You could say the stupidity of Dai Geming had prolonged their lives. However, was it really stupidity?


    Bengbu town!


    In Bengbu national high school, the different movements had begun. Students were leaving with their guidance. It was a coordinated movement. Omega armies and Beta armies of the wolf community had positioned just as I, Jun Mey, and my colleagues had done.


    At this moment, everyone saw their target. Chang Jiao!


    She was escorted by Ching Yanay one of the human soldiers. The plain lady walked beside her, guarding her like an egg. Soon, they got to a black car. The car was generally black. It was as though the builders intended to hide something in the car.


    Ching Yanay opened the door for Chang Jiao, and after she got in. She went around and entered the car as well.


    Inside the car, a fat man sat as the driver. He had a plain face too. It was easy for people to forget about him. The only reason someone would remember a person like himself was because of his weight and fat nature.


    "Jin Feng, move the car! We don''t have the time to dawdle."


    The driver began the ignition. He slowly reversed and controlled the car away from the parking space. The current situation was unknown. The human soldiers have no idea if the wolf will attack. On the other hand, the wolves were only observing, not making a forceful or direct approach.


    Needless to say, even though the human soldiers did not know the plans of the wolves, they still guarded everywhere, including the president''s daughter.


    Just as they went to a lonely road that was constructed through the hills. The first road was by the side while the second one was above. They sped up with the engine sounding alive. After thirty minutes, the place became isolated and quiet. The aura of danger loomed around.


    Ching Yanay frowned as she narrowed her eyes in suspicion.


    Suddenly, many black, brown, and white wolves blocked the road. They loudly howled like they were having a meeting.


    Instantly, Ching Yanay tapped Chang Jiao into a sleep state as she laid her down on the already flattened chair. She lay there like she was lying on a mattress. Ching Yanay tapped her hand again on the lower deck of the chair a space opened. Inside was filled with firearms of all kinds. There were different machine guns, and their bullets were recreated and modified.


    "Jin Feng, you are hailed as the best driver in the nation, right. You better not disappoint me. I am blocking the windscreen. You should competently find an alternative," Ching Yanay said as she opened the door by her left side. She carried a black backpack on her back as she held the door and lifted herself on top of the car.


    Jin Feng closed the door and tapped a button on the car as a GPS map illustrator appeared. He rubbed his hands in ecstasy and tapped the display again. The structure and texture of the place were illustrated. The temperature and all kinds of indicators were reflected in the real-time driving. The car was indicated with blue, and obstacles were revealed with red. In reality, it was an arduous ordeal.


    Ching Yanay stood on the car burnet like an angel of death, staring at the wolves.


    At this moment, the wolves made their move as they charged with a considerable amount of speed. She held two pump actions on her hands. One left and the other right. Such a scene would have been unbelievable because Ching Yanay looked plain and harmless.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The sound of pump-action erupted as five wolves became a mass of broken flesh and blood.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 65 - A Click Sound Was Heard.

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    Ching Yanay shot the pump action with enthusiasm, and in her eyes, there was some excitement. The car was bulletproof. With lightning speed, it struck the wolves that were chasing forward. The car shook and threatened to summersault. However, the car was well balanced, and it was extraordinary. Getting past the wolves that threatened to overturn the vehicle, the automobile kept sprinting. The packs of wolves with yellow and deep green eyes chased the car. It was as though the automobile was some kind of rarest treasure, and they wanted it so bad.


    "Jin Feng, now!" Ching Yanay shouted. She was still refusing to leave the burnet of the car. It was as though she was anticipating that those wolves just now must be the first wave. That being the case, there must be another wave that may be stronger. This thinking did not just happen out of the blue. It was from years of near-death training.


    At this point, the rear trunk of the car opened. Then the lid stood upright as a metal plate began to coat it with speed visible to the eyes. Then, many holes opened in the metal coating as different heavy automatic guns slowly came out like old gods in Olympus.


    Following their appearance, the automatic guns began to unleash terror.


    Boom!


    The explosive sound became common. The wolves behind began to whine in pain as the assault of the automatic gun came unceasingly with high frequency and speed. Because of the pace of the firearm, they could not keep up with the car.


    Ching Yanay breath a sigh of relief as she brought down her bag. She unzipped the bag and brought out two dismantled multiple-barrel firearms. She quickly coupled it professionally. No, to be precise. She was faster than the experts. In a minute, two guns were set to go. Inside the bag were many grenades of different kinds. There were two short swords as well. She hooked those swords on the side of her waist. However, she did not wear military clothes because of her formal circumstance. Guiding a student. So, she wore a black suit. Her long hair was flying with the wind, making her plain face come slightly alive.


    Soon people were standing on the road. Others hung on the cliffside of the hill like spiders.


    Suddenly one of them smashed the rocky hill and hurled it towards the car. Ching Yanay shook the two pump actions simultaneously to begin the next cycle of operation. Concurrently, she shot the boulder that was coming with the speed of light. Her muscles shook as she was shooting the gun. Needless to say, the boulder shattered, and the pieces flew to different places.


    She ducked toward the two multiple barrel firearms and began to shoot. Even though the wolves were fast and their precisions were accurate, she was trained. She released the gun faster with the occasional hurling of grenades. The number of people was reduced but only slightly. They transformed into wolves with deep red eyes. Their bodies were big and powerful. All of them had black fur. They punched the hill so hard that it created a landslide.


    The car stopped. At this moment, the wolves and the vehicle were ten meters. Ching Yanay set-of the remaining grenade with high speed and precision. In ten seconds, she let loose almost twelve grenades. She pulled off the two automatic firearms and dropped them on the ground. She jumped off the car with a single command.


    "Use reverse drive and go! Don''t bother to pay attention to me. Go!" She shouted as she hurled the bag that was filled with grenades to the wolves.


    Boom!


    The explosive sound scattered the place. Two alpha generals died.


    She picked up the two automatic firearms. It was surprising how she could do that. But men! these human soldiers were all involved in inhumane training. This made them abnormally strong.


    She began to shoot while dressing back. At the same time, the car reversed with full steam. Jin Feng was nothing but the best. His handle with the automobile was inborn.


    After the armor in the automatic gun ran out, she dropped it with a snort and pulled out her two short swords. She moved forward courageously. Her movement was calculated, though. She rotated her knives sharply and skillfully as she got to one of the black wolves. The wolf responded sharply with his claws. His red nails were emitting faint red light with the lines of talons outlined on the space. Nonetheless, the blade showed sharper reflection.


    A resonant sound rang out as the claws and the blade collided. A rebound force instantly followed. This rebound force pushed both of them back. Ching Yanay, who was falling back, hurled the sharp sword on her left hand to the wolf and swung the blade on her right hand skillfully as powerful light left the sword and jabbed on the handle of the already hurled sword. This action increased the speed of the blade sharply. This made the wolf confused. So the wolf decided to slam his claws on the sword. Nevertheless, just as the wolf did, he lost his nails.


    The other wolves rushed towards Ching Yanay, ready to tear her to pieces.


    .....


    As Jin Feng was using reverse to drive, two people stood on the road. A male and a female.


    The male was pingfei Shing, while the female was Ushi Xin-jin.


    He held the automatic brake of the car, which let out a screeching sound.


    Just as the two walked forward, three people jumped down from the cliff and blocked them.


    Qing Yuan, Qiquiang Sueh-yen, and I, Jun Mey. Our expressions were severe.


    Meanwhile, as the wolves charged towards Ching Yanay, a click sound was heard. It was a sound from gun cocking. It was immediately followed by a blasting sound.


    A male came within the range of vision.. He was Guowei Fa.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 66 - What The Hell!

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    Guowei Fa had his usual pathetic face. He increased the pace of his movement as he slid the pump action with a cocking sound. He began to blast the wolves. One gunshot! One kill. The bullets in the gun seemed not to be ordinary because they were practical deadly to the wolves. Wolves were supernatural, after all. So, not all projectiles could hurt them. Looking closely at the back of Guowei Fa, there was a black blade.


    The wolves roared in anger as they came more forcefully with brutal means. The alpha generals became faster, and their hands became more dexterous. Ching Yanay cut skillfully with her remaining short sword as she moved toward the other one that had previously taken the hand of a wolf. With the help of Guowei Fa, who continued to shoot at the wolves, she got to the blade and took hold of it.


    Just as she took control of the two blades. It was as though strength crawled into her vein. ''I can''t let you guys interrupt the young Miss'' journey. Let us end this quick,'' she thought. The blade glittered with light as she swung the two swords freely and beautifully.


    The assault of the alpha general became strong and terrific, and they did not give Guowei Fa the slightest chance to shoot. Just as he was about to detonate an alpha general, a claw descended toward his neck from the rear. He turned around with the gun sliding into the mouth of the wolves. However, backing the other wolves made him a target as well. They charged toward him just to tear him to pieces. He did not bother with them as Ching Yanay appeared on their path, completely blocking them off.


    Boom!


    The gun in the mouth of the wolf blasted sharply, tearing the wolf''s gut. It fell down. At the same time, three other wolves charge furiously. Seeing that the gun had a time lag and that delay was dangerous in a close range. He pulled out his blade. Bringing it out, you could literally feel the heaviness of the weapon. However, to Guowei Fa, that was probably a plus. You could say part of his further training.


    The first swing of the blade generated an explosion as it collided with the three wolves that came at him. Their claws shook at the collision, and the whole of their system vibrated. Power? Yeah, you could say that. The cutlass packed a lot of strength.


    Guowei Fa swung his blade freely, generating a swoosh sound. Ten more wolves stormed at the four cardinal points toward Guowei Fa. He plunged back enthusiastically. As he swung his sword with speed and power. He cut the forelimbs of the first two alpha generals. However, another two came by the side with their mouth opened to rip off his neck. Suddenly, his blade slid out and became longer. I mean, very long. He made a rapid turning motion on the spot as he blasted the wolves that intended to gnaw him to death.


    As one of the wolves collided with the long blade. The wolf was rebounded uncontrollably and smashed on the hill with an explosive sound. However, just as he was plastered on the rock, he noticed a female. He unintentionally transformed into a human again. His eyes were wide open in surprise. "what the hell!" He blurted out.


    The said lady crouched down with a small stick in her hand. On the ground were soldier ants. She was busy disorganizing and organizing them.


    "Miss. Qiao Lai, if you don''t act now, we will be wiped out." Yeah, the wolf was right. She was one of the alpha kings sent for this mission. She hated the situation where she would make contact with others. Speaking to people was as hard as breathing inside the water.


    Just as she heard the word of the man, she turned away from him in apparent panic. She was confused about the course of action to take. That said, as this conversation was going on, Guowei Fa appeared and stabbed the man.


    "I am sorry, we are doing clean up," he said pitifully. Seeing that the wolf, which was talking to her just now, was dead because she did not act, Qiao Lai was pained. The panic was still there, but her anger was also pilling up the scale. She did not still take action, but she wanted to go deeper toward the rocky bush. It was scanty with spiny leaves and short trees. However, just as she decided to leave the place. She heard a voice.


    "Hey, where did you think you are running to?" The sound of the voice came with a high swing of the same blade. Seeing that it was unavoidable. She must fight if she expected to avoid more trouble. Or wanted to avoid getting close to people. She had to fight to get her solitude. Yes, that was the best solution for her.


    She roared with disgust and anger. "Go away!" Her eyes were blood red, and her face was half changed to a wolf with her blood color claws and white fangs. She was scary, and the word gentle disappeared with the speed of light. She instantly appeared within the range of the blade and blasted it with her strong claw. The rebound force shot Guowei Fa down explosively as he smashed the ground where Ching Yanay was clearing the rest of the wolves.


    "What the hell is this? She is heavy." Guowei Fa bit his lip with the complaint. Blood strolled from the corner of his mouth. His eyes still had enough determination.


    Qiao Lai walked toward the edge and saw how all the alpha general had been dealt with. She knew that there was no escaping it. Then, Qiao Lia remembered the warning of the tyrant wolf king. She knew this mission was only to succeed. Failure was not an option.


    She jumped down explosively. She counted her steps as she strode toward the two standing people. They braced themselves with their eyes showing no retreat.


    Qiao Lai knew there was no need for conversation. She hated it the most. She enjoyed watching nature because she knew that natural things wouldn''t speak to her. Take the soldier ants, for example. They would only go about their businesses without much talk. So she loved them.


    She roared as she moved.. Her speed was on a different scale.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 67 - I Am Not Going.

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    It was as though she was on rampaging. She quickly moved as she collided her claws with Ching Yanay. She responded by using her double sword as a defense. She was heavily rebounded. As she was sliding back, she pinned her swords down, stopping herself from moving farther back as much as possible. Her face was strange. ''What is this? This person in front of me is so powerful. Is this the alpha king?''


    Guowei Fa charged with his cutlass towards Qiao Lai, he swung it with exceptional power. However, the speed of Qiao Lai was unimaginable. She literally disappeared and appeared from below, ready to give a definite blow. However, Ching Yanay, who saw this from her resting position, sharply responded as she brought out a stainless pistol. She shot double round instantly. Qiao Lai had to avoid, thus giving Guowei Fa a breathing space. He was panting heavily, and his eyes showed a hint of both surprise and fear. However, with the level of training they had gone through, death was a welcoming friend to them.


    ...¡­


    With the three of us staring at the two alpha kings murderously, the two alpha kings had no time to waste with us. After all, they felt their standing was way above us. So they wanted to end things as quickly as possible.


    Ushi Xin-Jin charged toward Qing Yuan and Qiquiang Sueh-yen. However, Pingfei Shing rushed towards me, Jun Mey.


    This was my first time fighting an alpha king. I didn''t know if I should be happy about it or not. Whether I have improved to actually fight them was another thing. However, I guessed that wasn''t the problem. What was the dilemma was that I wasn''t fighting alongside the man I love so much. I would have loved to fight side by side with him. ''I wanted him to praise me for fighting a high-level enemy,'' I sighed deeply. It weighed on me so much. ''Why did I have to lose so many people? Why did I have to suffer? I couldn''t understand this fate. However, it was nothing good.'' I cursed.


    I did not have much time to hesitate as Pingfei Shing appeared behind me. His speed was even a level higher than what I''d seen Chi An perform. However, I had also changed. I was not the same as before. I pulled the pump action on my back and turned around, and pulled the trigger sharply and mercilessly. ''If they think I am the same as before, they must still be swimming with the pig in dirty water.'' He swiftly avoided it and kept his distance. His face was full of surprise. No, it was full of doubt. It was as though he was asking me. [How did you respond so quickly?]


    At the same time, Qing Yuan and Qiquiang Sueh-yen pulled out their automatic guns and began to shoot at Ushi Xin-Jin. Pingfei Shing and Ushi Xin-Jin had already changed to their half-wolf form. Their eyes were blood red, and the same was their claws. It was long and hard as iron. Their fur was already forcing its way out of their bodies. Just as Qiao Lai had silvery ash color fur, Pingfei Shing and Ushi Xin-Jin had pure black fur. They were looking like standing chimpanzees.


    Ushi Xin-Jin swung her claws violently as she tore the bullets that Qing Yuan and Qiquiang Sueh-yen had shot her. She disappeared before their sight and appeared precisely in front of Qing Yuan. This move was both surprising and bold. While Qing Yuan was surprised, Qiquiang Sueh-yen rushed to her as he slid his hand forward. On the palm, twisted to his wrist region, was his black dagger.


    A sonorous metallic sound erupted as the claw collided with the dagger. Qing Yuan and Qiquinag Sueh-yen took a step back. They were both heavily breathing from the previous clash as they gazed at the alpha king-level wolf in disbelieve. She was so arrogant and fearless. It was as though if she decided to end the fight, there wouldn''t be any scruples.


    At this moment, my eyes changed to silver color, and a golden T letter was visible on my pupils, glittering with overwhelming golden light.


    "Space traps," I shouted as many whites chains came out of the void. The chains were filled with death aura, and there were spikes everywhere around the chains. It was chilling the air with fright. Instantly, the almost uncountable chains moved like snakes in the green field. Their movements were fast and precise. It carried a hint of stealth and camouflage.


    Suddenly I somersaulted and leaped on one of the chains, and it drove me forward as I began to shoot rapidly at Pingfei Shing. He was surprised, and at the same time, delighted.


    "So you are the operator. Luckeeeeeeeey!"


    This was not his usual personality. He was usually calm and coordinated. I guess excitements were on different levels, and this one today pulled him out of his pretentious coordination.


    "Wait, do you mean? She is the immortal manipulator?" Ushi Xin-Jin exclaimed with a frown. I wonder why she was dissatisfied.


    "Pingfei Shing, leave her for me. I want to beat her and let her know that she is worth nothing as history praised," she said. So this was her annoyance. Idiocy.


    Just as they were bickering, Chang Jiao in the car woke up. "What the hell is this?" She blurted out.


    "You two, take her and the driver away. I will hold them off," I said. I have already noticed that the girl we are to protect was awakened.


    "Don''t think highly of yourself. Do you think you are a big deal here?" Qing Yuan shouted with dissatisfaction. Her arrogance was also immeasurable.


    "Let us go. The mission is not to demonstrate strength but to save the little princess. Any mistake from us, she would be taken away." Qiquiang Sueh-yen reminded Qing Yuan.


    She snorted coldly. They both went to the car to open the door. However, something unexpected happened.


    "I am not going.." Chang Jiao shouted.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 68 - I Pulled Out My Pump Action.

    "Why do you say that, my lady?" Qiquiang Sueh-yen said with a confused expression. In a natural case, a child would feel the most need to run away. Here, it is another story.


    "I want to watch that Miss fight. Also, I don''t want to leave her behind." Chang Jiao said boldly with a smile. Qiquiang Sueh-yen and Qing Yuan wondered why the princess was smiling at a time like this. She should be scared like a small cat.


    "If you have chosen to stay here. Then, it is better to help Jun Mey. Qing Yuan, you stay by her side with the driver. Also, call for backup. Tell them our situation." Qiquiang Sueh-yen said as he stormed towards the fight that was already brewing.


    Pingfei Shing and Ushi Xin-Jin were gauging me, and I was watching both of them when Qiquiang Sueh-yen came to me.


    "Why haven''t you left?" I lightly asked without turning to him.


    "Well, the young lady refused to leave. She said she wanted to watch you fight. Obviously, you have gotten yourself a fanatic believer. "


    "What did you just say? Doesn''t she know that there is danger in staying around this vicinity!?" I said with an unbelievable expression. No, it was safe to say I was totally outwitted. I was considering that girl as every other girl. However, that was a superior lie. She was nothing ordinary. If anything, her eyes showed ecstasy instead of fear.


    Having lost their patient because of our delay, Pingfei Shing and Ushi Xin-Jin roared hard and charged toward us.


    I stretched my hands, and my chains curled and shot towards them. These chains moved like snake gods. The movement of those chains was so fast and uncoordinated. I made sure that I did not leave a pattern for the enemy to take advantage of.


    Pingfei Shing disappeared from sight and appeared behind me with his claws descending with the speed of light. However, without turning back, my chain responded swiftly. The chain''s movements were chaotic as though they were cruising death with them. They moved with sparks of light.


    Boom!!


    Three chains collided with the claws coming at me, and another chain shot from his blind spot. This chain fired spikes like projectiles. They have enough killing energy and spirit. Seeing the uncanny attack Pingfei Shing roared, even more, his blood-red claws grew longer. He packed power into his arm as he smashed the space. Instantly there were clanging noises reverberating as the claws collided with the projected spikes.


    Just as his attention was on the current attack, I pulled out my pump action. My eyes glittered sharply with gold and silver light.


    ''Be the first alpha king that I will kill,'' I blandly whispered in my mind. I had already gotten to this point, there was no turning back. ''They must all die!''


    "Four directions," I muttered as I pulled the trigger. Then, on the void, four short pipes with open ends came out. The pipes were fixed on a large black disc. This disc looked ancient, and it carried the air of intimidation. The pressure exuding from its appearance was awe-inspiring.


    Instantly, the four black bullets were sucked into those muzzles, and the black disc began to rotate violently. Suddenly, it disappeared.


    Meanwhile, while this was happening, the fight between Qiquiang Sueh-yen became intense. He somersaulted quickly and used my chain for support. Then, he spread his palms. Suddenly, thickened lines of fire began to jet out. This concentrated fire was like lasers. They were tiny and fast, and they could cut a heavy metal pole.


    Using this power was mentally tasking for Qiquiang Sueh-yen. It took a lot of concentration and mental toughness to pull it off. This fire was also different from the one he used when fighting against Hui Ning the last time.


    Ten straight lines of fire jetted out of his hand and shot with lightning speed. It was like scattered light converging at a point. That point was Ushi Xin-Jin. Seeing this opportunity, I controlled my techniques, and chains leaped out from the ground threatening to lock her feet while five more chains shot from above. They were shooting spike at Ushi Xin-Jin.


    She found herself in a dilemma. She was simply confused about the option to pursue. If she moved forward, she would meet the laser which Qiquiang Sueh-yen had shot at her. However, if she dresses back, she will meet my chain and the spike coming from them. Still, if she decided to stay where she was, the chains from under the ground would lock her feet, and the two attacks will gnaw on her.


    She did not have panic, though. If anything, she was angry for being cornered by people she must have considered unworthy. Instantly, she transformed into a full wolf. She was damn scary and holy at the same time. She was thoroughly dyed black. Nonetheless, she had a tint of white color on her neck and face region. It simply beautified her. Turning to a wolf, she circled the place in a fracture of seconds. She was as fast as the flashes of lightning. She provoked the wind and created a cyclone. This cyclone immediately countered the attacks.


    At the same time, my attack arrived on the four cardinal points with the speed of light. Four bullets that seemed to be connected magnetically with the opponent erupted with unpretentious speed.


    Pingfei Shing transformed into a giant wolf, having noticed it was necessary. His black fur had hints of brown color. Just as he changed, he shrunk his size to its limit. With a threatening speed, he left the range of the first trap, which was spikes shooting from his blind spot. However, the black bullets chased him. This bullet only appeared in the four cardinal points. It was not just a straight bullet.


    Instantly, he raced with turbulent speed and tried to maneuver the bullet. The bullet chased with lightning speed. It was like the pellets were alive.. Seeing that his struggles were to no avail, he made up his mind.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 69 - I Dont Need Any Hassles Right Now.

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    Jin Feng was surprised at how strong the woman in front of him was. Chang Jiao was awed. Even though Qing Yuan felt like praising, she still bore her arrogant face. Qing Yuan knew just how intense the fight was and the level of explosive power used for it. However, she wouldn''t admit to being weaker than me. Of course, I am competing with no one, but I didn''t know why it mattered.


    Having struggled much, Pingfei Shing made up his mind as he slapped the ground heavily. His palm created a hollow on the floor, and it sank into the same hole. Debris of stone scattered in the air like fireworks. At this moment, the four bullets pierced the wolf and tore it to piece.


    "Pingfei Shing!" Ushi Xin-Jin shouted loudly. She had slight fear on her brow, but it was not frantic.


    Also, she did not have enough time to care about others. Although, she had the upper hand with the fight with Qiquiang Sueh-Yen. Nonetheless, my combination with him made it hard for her to take absolute control.


    "I will kill you all!" She shouted. In an instant, she disappeared and appeared in front of the windscreen of the car. She slammed her hand on the screen. It did not bulge. Nevertheless, the vehicle shook violently. This made her frown at the situation. Then with an electric speed, she reached out to the handle of the car door. However, Qing Yuan charged towards her with her hand pistol. She literally ignored the shots and uprooted the door of the automobile.


    As she was about to grab Chang Jiao, the stretched-out hand was severed immediately. Of course, it was the work of Chang Jiao as she was panting heavily. She used a kind of laser instrument to maim the hand of the wolf. Simultaneously, the ground where Pingfei Shing was killed opened. Pingshei Shing walked out. He was bloody and full of injuries. His face was pale and weak, with blood strolling from the corner of his mouth.


    "Pingfei Shing, are you a ghost? How the hell¡­.." Ushin Xin-Jin''s words trailed off. She snorted as though she understood what to do. With the speed of light, she came to the Pingfei Shing.


    "So you used that dangerous technique to split out half of your body. This technique caused you to lose half of your life span and also the loss of immediate strength." Ushi Xin-Jin whispered. Her hand had regenerated as though she was not injured. This, of course, was the beauty of being an alpha king. Regeneration was only a thought.


    Jin Feng and Qing Yuan came to the side of the opened door. I also came there with Qiquiang Sueh-yen. At this moment, the sound of cars began to thunder from afar. We were special, so our hearing and perception were extraordinary.


    Ushi Xin-Jin held Pingfei Shing tightly and disappeared. Qiquiang Sueh-yen and I chased, but she was using a unique escape method. So, after a while, we gave up. We went directly to the other fighting scene. Getting there, Quao Lai was about to break the neck of Guowei Fa. She was fully transformed into a wolf of silvery ash color.


    Ching Yanay was on the floor bleeding seriously. Her two swords were on the ground, and blood was gushing out from different parts of her body. The same was true for Guowei Fa. And he was about to be crushed at the moment. All of us pulled the trigger instantly. The explosive sound and the bombardment immediately reached Qiao Lai. She was in a jumping position like a leopard at that time, her body stretched to the limit, her left forelimb was forward about to crush the neck of Guowei Fa. Our bullets instantly exploded that limb and her stomach was affected too. This made her smash on the ground because of the force.


    Just a she stood up, she immediately understood things were different. ''What the hell is happening? Are these guys dead?'' Instantly, she jumped up and vanished.


    "Wait, are all this alpha king invisible?" Qing Yuan complained. She was complaining as though she would be able to hold her own against them if they decided to fight without the care of death.


    ''Needless to say, they have a backhand in escaping. The next time this situation is encountered, how do I respond.'' At this moment, I began to formulate a plan on how to work this out. Obviously, it is not good that these people came and went as they wanted.


    Seeing the situation, Qiquiang Sueh-yen sighed and moved to the bleeding Ching Yanay and brought out a syringe from his pocket, and the content inside was green. This content was known as God fluid, and it was manufactured by that mad scientist. He stabbed her left chest with it. Instantly, she began to violently shake as she wailed in pain. He stood up blandly and went to Guowei Fa and injected the same kind of liquid into him. Not the precise syringe used on Ching Yanay, though. A similar manner of reaction took place.


    At this moment, military vehicles came in large quantities. Many capable men and women came down with automatic guns. Their priority was to save the little princess, Chang Jiao. They came to her, but she cheerfully told them not to worry about her.


    "You should take care of my assistance and the others," she said.


    "But princess¡­.."


    "This is what I want," she emphasized.


    "Okay." The person responded even though he was unwilling to leave her alone.


    Needless to say, what was bothering me was the reaction of these guys when injected with that fluid. What are they? What have they gone through that changed them to fearless dead soldiers?


    After everything, the two seriously injured people were put in a separate car with a few military paramedics. The rest of us boarded the other vehicles with the military.


    "Princess, you should be with us. Your driver should drive the other car to the villa."


    "Can I sit with this Miss here?" Chang Jiao respectfully suggested as she pointed to me.


    "Are you talking about me?" I was surprised to see myself in that conversation.


    "Yes," the sixteen years old girl rushed to me with a smile. Why was she happy seeing me? I remembered she also stayed behind because she wanted to see the fight. Was she not afraid? I sighed.. I don''t need any hassles right now.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 70 - That Is Why I Dislike Perfectionists

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    What could lead to such determination? How could you create humans who cared for death as one would care for friends and family? ''Death is home,'' they say. [This is a story to illuminate how human soldiers came to be.]


    In the early days of Starlight nation, the country had its government running without any specific problem until the news of the killing and tearing of victims became apparent.


    In a slightly developed office, a man with a fearless expression and courageous smile sat gracefully. To him, nothing mattered, not even the gods of Olympus. However, people preferred that this man didn''t smile at all because his smile itself is threatening. Put it simply, it was to intimidate people.


    Shi Ming! That is the name people call him. Of course, it was easier to see him as president Ming. He was the appointed leader of humans.


    Instantly, the office door opened. A brown and old patterned mahogany door. This ushered in a lady.


    A brilliant-looking lady with her long hair arranged and her walking pattern orderly. Even her way of speaking was cautious and coordinated. It made it easier to see her as a perfectionist. A person who wanted everything to be well organized no matter the situation.


    "What do you want now, Mu Yue?" a baritone voice spoke. Of course, the spokesperson was Shi Ming.


    "Sir, I came to your office at exact midday. That is when you have your visiting time and also your relaxing time." She referred to Shi Ming''s schedule. Contending that she was in her right.


    "Alright, stop quoting me from A-Z. That is why I dislike perfectionists." He stood up, flashing his courageous smile. Instantly, Mu Yue turned around and wanted to move out.


    "Stop!" Shi Ming commanded. His face became severe slightly.


    "President Shi Ming, whenever you smile like that, chaos is bound to happen. It felt like my reporting period was bad timing. So I was planning to come back later."


    "Why bother with that. What do you want?" He asked again.


    "There had been other deaths apart from the ones before." Saying that Mu Yue presented her evidence with about ten pictures. Shi Ming took the images and scattered them on his table. He immediately frowned his face on seeing the state of those victims.


    In the picture, people were killed. No, to be precise, they were torn from limbs to limbs. The pictures looked inhumane and heinous. The victims were barely recognizable.


    "Did the police department investigate this?" Shi Ming asked. His voice carried the traces of anger and frustration.


    "Yes, president." Mu Yue bowed and left.


    In an enormous forest, houses were built anciently. Trees were used for the foundations of buildings, and woods were used to construct some basic structures of those houses, and they were beautifully done. Looking at the houses would remind you of the incredible artwork of ancient craft men.


    In an ordinary room with few things inside, a forty years old man sat on his mattress with his eyes closed. The man''s eyebrows and his body were full of hair.


    He was known as Zejia Yu.


    Immediately, the door of the house opened with carelessness, and a male walked in.


    Zejia Chen! A cheerful man with an aggressive smile. On his ears were conspicuous earnings. The earring made him stand out.


    "Big Brother, this new species of animals that came to our nation have been killing humans in the isolated areas. There are also rumors that they are going into the cities now." Zejia Chen said with dissatisfaction.


    Zejia Yu, who closed his eyes, opened it gradually. His eyes were as sharp as a blade, and it could easily make people succumb to fear. He sighed deeply. It was as though he was disappointed for being disturbed.


    He climbed down from his bed and came to his brother.


    "How did you hear all this? In fact, forget it. I suddenly remember that your connection with people is unparalleled. Hmm¡­.so, what do you want me to do?" Zejia Yu lightly spoke as he gestured with his hands.


    "Big brother, I know we don''t care about those humans. However, we have already created a territory here. It will be bad to allow those animals to rampage here."


    "Okay, I will speak with the second-row leaders and hear their thought. Don''t act stupid till I get the general situation and determine the course of action."


    With that, Zejia Chen left the place.


    Cheng Yu Tung city.


    This city was located north of Starlight city. In Huainan, a town inside Cheng Yu Tung city. In a big drinking tavern, many people were enjoying themselves. There was a sudden screaming followed by a splash of blood. Chaos broke out in the place as two black-colored wolves with deep green eyes came out staring at everyone. They were the omega-class armies of the wolf community.


    With a considerable amount of speed, they charged toward the crowd with their claws and fangs. They were simply slaughtering everything damn living things. After a while, all the tavern became a pool of blood and nothing more.


    Going northward of Cheng Yu Tung, in a specific place full of mountains. The wolves had decided to mount their banners here. So, in other words, they were simply claiming the city for themselves.


    The two omegas that annihilated the whole people in the tavern sprinted home with an apparent joy on their faces. Of course, they were in their wolf form, but the excitement was visible. Just like a puppy served with a meaty bone.


    Nonetheless, the soft wind became turbulent. With lightning speed, one of the wolves was divided into two. Just as it was divided, it changed back to its human form. Her face looked arrogant and overbearing. Although, there is no way to verify that now. This was because she was no more.


    The other wolf panicked.


    "Sister!" He shouted. However, it was to no avail. He braced up as his eyes glittered.. He was totally ready to attack at the sight of the enemy.


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 71 - Tomorrow, We March North.

    "Relaxed, you are too tensed up. Of course, I will kill you, but I will take my time." A voice was heard, and the spokesperson sat on a branch of a tree. He was overly relaxed and on his hand was a jar of wine. This person was in his early thirties. He looked careless and simple, evident from the way he loosened up.


    "Yuxuan Si," the person in a wolf form called his name with fear.


    The wolf transformed into a young man. He still had his former ecstatic look.


    He must have enjoyed himself, and I mean, enjoyed himself by killing those people. He stuttered, trying to evade the current situation.


    "Yuxuan Si, I was just practicing game with my sister." He spoke without being asked.


    Yuxuan Si continued to drink like no one was there. Of course, he had told him that he would take his time in killing him. He savored the drink with great delight. After some minutes, he turned to the person, that had been explaining his eyes out as he spoke.


    "Just a question."


    "Go ahead and ask, sir." The omega wolf boy spoke.


    "Good then, why did both of you kill them. Was there any prior disagreement with you and those people?" Yuxuan Si calmly asked, his eyes staring at the distant mountain that looked like it could climb to heaven.


    The omega-level wolf who wanted to survive at all costs thought that he must have been given an advantage. And he immediately grabbed it.


    "Yes, yes."


    As the word escaped from his mouth, his head also escaped from his body.


    "I hate lies. Couldn''t it have been obvious that I am well aware of everything happening? You lied at first that you did nothing, and now you lied again that they troubled you before." Yuxuan Si sighed in disappointment and gulped his wine like he was going to die the next day.


    In the depth of the mountainous space, inside one of the mountains. The design was plain. Also, there was nothing too deep about the room. Yuxuan Si entered the place threw his leather bag on a rock mattress. Then, he went out of the room.


    In a hall, arranged slightly regal, a man sat with a lady beside him. The lady sat on a chair that was a few meters away from the man, and another chair was opposite the lady. However, it was empty.


    Yuxuan Si walked into the hall. His mood was heavy.


    "Yichan Han, why do you allow the wolf packs to slaughter people!?" Yuxan Si spoke with an angry voice as his gaze locked on the middle-aged man that sat in front of him.


    Yichan Han! A cold and unforgiving man. In addition, he was heartless and ruthless. He had small eyes and a long nose with his perfect size mouth. However, he had a crossed mark like the letter X on his left cheek.


    Ziyi Xin! A female with a severe face and white hair. She looked like someone who loved to obey orders and do duties.


    "Yuxuan Si, you don''t talk to Yichen Han like that. He is our leader!" Ziyi Xin shouted at Yuxuan Si.


    He looked at her with an expression that said, I already expected it, you dutiful bastard.


    "Ziyi Xin, you are too duty-bound. Do you feel the way Yichen Han is doing things is right? He will endanger our species to extinction soon." Yuxuan Si retorted angrily.


    "I don''t care. Our species is superior to those ants. So, they should be our plaything. Also, Yichen Han brought us from the void where the land is full of famine and evil, and our race nearly suffered extinction in the void world. He gathered the whole wolves together and pushed forward with great power. That is how we survived. Do you get that? Now, we should maximize our existence on this land." Ziyi Xin said with several changes of expression. A proud expression, an appreciative expression, and a melancholic expression.


    She must be proud of the wolf race. With them having superior powers and ability. Additionally, she must have been grateful for the leader for saving them, and she must have felt a great deal of threat. Yes, the danger of extinction. One could imagine how hopeless their situation must have been at those moments.


    "Tch! I am just saying," Yuxuan Si said as he turned around. However, even at that moment, it was surprising that Yichen Han did not speak. He only observed the arrogance of Yuxuan Si coldly. It must have been difficult condoning such a carefree fellow, who had the potential of disobeying orders. In fact, Yuxuan Si being loose must have been disadvantageous to the leader as he could not make full use of him.


    After that moment, the wolves'' massacre became alarming. However, Yuxian Si became a cave philosopher. He began to write on a particular mountain the story of their wolf race. Some vital information was left on that cave. Some information like the categories of wolves and other deep information. At the same time, Zejia Chen, who had an easy and outgoing life, began relating with people more. He was usually intimate with people. So he made humans gradually understand the (unique humans) who would be later be known as the hunter race.


    Until one day, the unexpected happened.


    Zejia Chen was in one of the taverns drinking and communicating with people. The wolves came for carnage. They fought and massacred the people. He fought, but the wolves were persistent and powerful than him. He decided to escape. They chased him to the territory of the hunters, but they were later killed. However, they left Zejia Chen with a severe injury. This injury left him in a vegetative state for one month.


    In hunter''s hall, everyone had taken their seat. Zejia Yu marched towards the auditorium from the corridor.


    His face was heavy, and he exuded a death aura. His anger couldn''t be calculated with words as he was unpredictable. It was hard for people to see him so angry. First, there was no real need for people to see him too often, and even when he was around, he was cultivating and practicing in his room. So, appearing like this made the people in the room judge that the matter was not that simple. What could have happened? They must have questioned themselves.


    "All of you have gathered. Good! Tomorrow we march north. We will deal with these animals ourselves since they have come to disturb the peace of this place.." He counted his words, detailing how angry he was.


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 72 - The Fight Began.

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    The hunters were seen preparing for war in a massive way. It was like they were announcing their courage. The movement became turbulent, and people got intense in the mass production of weaponry. Both old men and young ones were getting prepared. All of a sudden, the deep forest became busy.


    On a big platform, facing the crowd, was a man. Yichen Han, the leader of the wolves, spoke.


    "You all know those group of humans called hunters, who are also bugs, by the way. They have decided to wage war against us. So they want to challenge us for supremacy. Why don''t we end this nation? Ravage it and claim it for ourselves. After all, the place where we came from is called hell void. A place where survival requires more than instinct." He said as his eyes changed to a gold light. A single word had ignited the whole wolves.


    Golden green eyes, Kappas.


    Deep green eyes, omega armies.


    Yellow eyes, beta armies


    Amber eyes, beta generals.


    Light red eyes, alpha armies.


    Deep red eyes, alpha generals.


    Blood red eyes, alpha kings.


    All their eyes glittered in anger. No, it was natural to say that they look controlled.


    After a month, the war began. Humans became the center of brutality. After all, the hunters were in the south and wolves in the north. Humans could only gnash their teeth and endure. During this period, people and houses were raided. Starlight nation was turned upside down in chaos.


    After thirty years, there was a slight break. And both parties considered their strategies. However, during this period, something unexpected happened. A female child was born. Even though the hunters were evenly matched with the wolves. The hunters were having more casualties than wolves, after all.


    In a dimly lit room, the room had an elegant d¨¦cor even in such darkness. Everything was set as a lady was ready for delivery. The midwives were there monitoring and assisting her.


    When the cry of a child was heard, something unexpected happened. Directly above the building, there was a huge golden crown in the sky. It was conspicuous. Such a thing had never happened before. So it was marveling. Zejia Yu and his brother, Zejia Chen, rushed into the room.


    The woman''s husband died during the first half of the war. At that time, the woman was already pregnant.


    "Xi Yi, what is it? Why do I feel a tremendous aura from the child?" Zejia Yu asked.


    "I don''t know, but she feels different. I will call her Qi Yao," a gentlewoman with a warm temperament spoke in a weak tone.


    "Don''t worry, Xi Yi, I know I am not Qi Yue. However, I will try my best to give the child whatever the child deserves. Whether it is training resources or love." Zejia Yu said with a subtle sentiment. While Zejia Chen seconded. I was wondering if he loved the woman or maybe if he had a great friendship with the woman''s husband. Or perhaps it is related to the child? He must have seen her as the hunter''s hope of survival.


    "The child is a female." Xi Yi spoke. It was as though she understood the men in front of her were having difficulty determining the child''s gender.


    This child had her bath from an ancient liquid from the moment of birth henceforth. The bathed was mixed with the blood of alphas, and after that, the girl was fed with wolf meat. These wolves were the powerful wolves that were killed. This was precisely the ritual process of activating an immortal manipulator. Of course, after a while, this process will be lost.


    Eighteen years quickly passed as the Qi Yao had become a charming lady with a soft temperament. Her eyes were kind, and her smile warm and welcoming. For the past eighteen years, the wolves had not been relenting as they had tried severally to assassinate the so-called hunter queen.


    Qi Yao was training in an open courtyard when the hunter community became rowdy and noisy. The movement became apparent. She stopped and stepped out to understand what was happening.


    As she came out she saw a male who was in a hurry, she quickly stopped him.


    "Hey, what is happening?" She asked.


    The person bowed to her respectfully. "The wolves are disturbing again. So many alpha generals came to capture you. You must not go out. In addition, the hunter king has gone out to get materials for your training, and uncle Chen is going to meet the wolves with some of the elder level hunters," the man said.


    At the same time, her mother made her way towards her. The expression she bore was that of pity and worry. She must have been tired that the same thing had occurred for many years. She gave birth to a daughter to fill the empty space in her life. However, ever since the girl came, she had not known peace.


    "My dear, let us go to the inner chamber," Xi Yi told her daughter. She understood her mother as she saw her pained eyes. She nodded to her as they left.


    Outside of the hunter''s forest, there were twenty people led by a single woman. The woman was Ziyi Xin. She still had her severe face.


    At this point, many hunters came out. They were led by Zejia Chen.


    "What do you folks want again? You never give up, do you?" Zejia Chen spoke with dissatisfaction.


    "You primitive people have decided to harbor a threat. Today, I came specifically to move her." Ziyi Xin dutifully spoke, her face still severe. "Attack!" She commanded.


    Instantly, the war began. The twenty people behind her were all alpha generals and alpha armies. They transformed into giant black wolves and ash color wolves. All wolves of various colors. Nevertheless, now is not the time to appreciate the beauty of their hues because they all look heinous and dangerous.


    The hunters mounted their positions and with their bows and arrows. Many of them had spears and lances, while others had swords and other cutting tools.


    Boom!


    The fight began.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 73 - We Will Move Immediately.

    The fight intensified with the howls of wolves and the roar of men. The whole place was overheated. Many hunters held their grounds, but the wolves were stronger and persistent.


    The wolves used their long blood-red claws beautifully, and their attacks were fast and unimaginably strong. The hunters held their ground. Although, they were suppressed.


    Ziyi Xin disappeared and appeared in front of Zejia Chen. Her movement was as flexible as a fluid. Both palms moved with lightning speed, about to jab the chest of Zeija Chen. However, he somersaulted backward far from her.


    "Hunters, channel your powers," Zejia Chen commanded. Instantly, the eyes of the hunters glittered with silver light. On their glabellas, there were S letter and A letter which signified, they were S-rank and A-rank. The fight became intense. Needless to say, the hunters were seriously transformed. They started to match the pace of the wolves.


    Zejia Chen also transformed. His eyes glittered with silver light, and a golden scepter on his glabella was glistening. He stretched forth his hand, and a gray spear appeared. The spear smelled like death. He appeared in a wave of time in front of Ziyi Xin and began to fight her seriously. His marksmanship was superb. It was as though the skill of spear was learned one thousand years ago.


    Ziyi Xin became more aggressive as she began to exude an ice aura. However, it was a bit unusual. Somehow she became more flexible. She slashed her claws toward Zejia Chen. Nonetheless, the nails moved like a snake. The movement was a slithering motion.


    Zejia Chen rotated the spear in his hand. The speed became like a helicopter''s fan. In other words, it was absolutely fast. However, those claws were fake. The actual killing attack was coming behind. Zejia Chen reacted by sacrificing the dagger on his left hand to block the attack, but it was a bit late. The claw maimed his left arm. There was an agonizing groan.


    Zejia Chen took a step back. The arm that fell on the ground instantly froze and broke. ''This is the wolf''s bloodline art,'' he thought with pain.


    He held his spear and gazed at Ziyi Xin, who looked at him coldly and indifferently. It was as though she had seen all she wanted. Therefore the man in front of her did not worth her time.


    She moved with a slight staggering motion. She increased her pace towards Zejia Chen. Nevertheless, he closed his eyes, feeling his environment. ''She must have taken hunters to be primitive people that are not worth her time.'' He thought as he concentrated on feeling his surroundings. Instantly, his golden scepter glittered rapidly. His eyes were still closed. Regardless, a golden hand had been attached to his ripped-off hand. That hand was holding a golden spear. If the gray spear smelled like dead, this one smelled holy and untainted.


    Zejia Chen breathed in and out. The compressed air was visible as they came out from his nose and entered back. He was surrounded by golden light. He instantly hurled his gray spear, and it changed to a gray snake. The movement was extraordinary, and it came to Ziyi Xin in a moment. As they collided, Ziyi Xin was pushed back violently. The spear moved again with another threatening speed towards Ziyi Xin. At this moment, she was already groveling on the ground.


    She roared with anger and fear. Her eyes glittered with blood-red color, and the place became cold and snowy. Her blood-red claws were exuding cold air. She smashed the snake as she froze everything within her path. However, just as she was on a stalemate with the gray spear. The golden spear came like a destructive lion as it merged and blended with the gray spear. The speed and momentum were instantly unparalleled. Her claws and arms shattered immediately. She was violently rebounded as she slammed on a big tree. She vomited blood, her eyes were full of unbelievable light, and her expression was the same. At this point, she had already transformed back to a human form. The remaining alpha general who saw this rushed toward her.


    "Go!" She commanded.


    "Yes!" they chorused.


    One of the wolves who had transformed into his human form picked Ziyi Xin, and others escorted with full speed as they moved out of the range of the forest.


    Just as Zejia Chen was about to give a chase, his head felt empty, and he fell to the ground. So the hunters who wanted to chase them came back and took him back to the community.


    In a slightly dark room, Zejia Chen was inside a mysterious liquid. It was like a pond and there were tiny channels like networks of veins and arteries. In addition, many fireflies hovered around the place, brightening the place up. A man stared closely at Zejia Chen. Also, there were some ancient leaves inside the liquid. Another man came inside the room. The man was Zejia Yu.


    His expression was heavy. It was still because of his younger that he went to war with the wolves about forty-eight years ago. ''Do this bastard intend to take him away from me that much, tch!'' The eyes of Zejia Yu exuded a frightening killing intent. He balled his hands and left because of his inability to look at his suffering younger brother. Whatever he was thinking was a mystery.


    After three hours, a youth came rushing.


    "Bad!" he shouted at the top of his voice. He abruptly rushed into a hall where a few people quietly sat with a loud noise.


    "Elders, the leader stormed the North alone. He wants to settle things once and for all." The youth said in a panic.


    "What? Yu is not the kind of person that acts rashly." One of the men said.


    "You know the situation. Zejia Chen, his brother, is still unconscious. Also, we should not forget that it was because of his brother that we fought the wolves for thirty years." One of the men sighed helplessly.


    "Go and gather all capable men and women. We will move immediately." The first speaker ordered the youth.


    In the wolf community in the North, it was a massacre. Zejia Yu was brutal as he cut down the wolves on his path.


    In the wolf community, an alarm rang, followed by a cold voice.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 74 - …and The Person Leading Them Was Eighteen Years Old.

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    "The hunter king wants entertainment. I will prepare one for him," a harsh voice rang out and echoed the entire place.


    "All beta wolves and omega wolves step back, else you become food to the poor. Alpha armies, alpha generals, and alpha kings. Go give him a hand. Make sure you entertain him," the voice added. Well, it was not difficult to know who the spokesperson was.


    At this moment, Alpha armies, alpha generals, and alpha kings went out with terrific force. Their anger had no end as they howled and roared thunderously. They changed to full wolves. Tall and huge.


    Zejia Yu stretched his hand, and two lances came to him. One of the lances was red as a blood moon, and the other was silver. He sucked in a breath and exhaled. Immediately, his eyes shone with gold light as a black crown appeared on his glabella. He was like the gods of Olympus as he was surrounded by the aura of death. He moved swiftly like the wind as he cut through the defenses of the wolves that charged toward him.


    The wolves were many, and they kept storming toward him fearlessly. Zejia Yu stabbed one of the lances on the ground. Immediately, the place began to quake. Spikes shot from the lance that was pinned to the ground. Furthermore, the stakes changed into many smaller lances. They fired like many shooting stars. These shooting stars were firing at the same time. So, it did not matter if it was an alpha army, alpha general, or alpha king. They were swept away by the storm.


    He again hurled the other lance. It rotated like a rotor as the speed made the lance lose its form. The lance ravaged everything on its path. Just after performing these techniques, he began to pant hard.


    At this point, so many wolves had been slaughtered. However, they have succeeded in sapping energy from the hunter King. His eyelids were already heavy. He was struggling to keep them open.


    Instantly, a man came in a relaxed way. He was Yichen Han. He had a cold smile on his face as though he had won Zejia Yu. It did not matter whether his wolf soldiers died. What mattered to him was that he had succeeded in draining his strength. He was heartless and ruthless, and to him, nothing mattered except victory.


    "I will not waste my time with you. Just as you have seen, I even sacrificed my men for this victory. This is checkmate." He said as his body gradually changed to a black silvery big wolf. He exuded death in his eyes, and his aura was berserk.


    Immediately, he appeared behind Zejia Yu. He had a frost color claw, and his teeth were the same color. His eyes were deep gold. Just as his nails descended, it looked like it was pulling the void down. What a great power.


    Boom!


    Zejia Yu reacted reflexively and used the two lances to guard against it. However, it was heavy, like about five hundred tons of weight. Directly, his feet sank to the ground, and he frowned. Things were turning out unexpected. He was fast, and his lance was as sharp as a needle. His marksmanship was full of mystery.


    Zejia Yu turned around and pushed his two lances forward with great strength. However, Yichen Han was even faster as his claws moved to unexpected places like the neck with high speed. Yichen Han appeared below Zejia Yu as he chomped toward his right Achilles tendon. Zejia Yu reacted slightly late and pinned his two lances on the ground and lifted himself up. Even so, he escaped without his right foot.


    He landed on the ground with a dull grunt. His eyes showed more anger than ever. ''It looks like I might have to exhaust all my strength. Even so, I have to take this animal with me.'' Zejia Yu thought to himself.


    Zejia Yu stretched both his hands, and his two lances combined with great artistry. He hurled the single lance toward Yichen Han. The lance changed to a silvery red lion with two heads. The first head was red while the other was silver. It was as though time froze as the lance erupted with a killing aura.


    Yichan Han saw this, and he frowned. His deep golden eyes glowed sharply, and his frost claws grew longer. He roared in anger as he struck the void. It was one strike. However, his hand had knocked the space more than ten times in a single strike. That was how incredibly strong he was and the level of speed that he had. Instantly, the void opened and enveloped the lance. They struggle for a while before Zejia Yu finally depleted his strength. He fell to the ground, completely tired. The two lances disappeared, and the void closed. Yichen Han was breathing hard too. However, he charged towards the Zejia Yu, who was on the ground, to tear him to shreds and seal his victory. Nonetheless, many arrows rained down to prevent him from fulfilling his wish.


    Many hunters walked out at this moment, and the person leading them was a girl of eighteen years. She was Qi Yao, the hunter queen. On her hand was a golden saber. Getting there, she moves with a threatening speed. On her glabella was a golden crown, and her eyes changed to silver color with golden T inscribed on her pupil. In a fracture of seconds, she got to the Yichen Han. She swung her sword with incredible speed, and the energy behind it was cosmic.


    Boom!


    An explosive sound erupted as the wolf king rebounded violently. He pinned his claws to the ground, trying hard to halt his movement. Just as he stopped, his face bloomed with surprise. ''What the hell is happening?'' The wolf king questioned himself inwardly. At this point, an elder-rank hunter went to Zejia Yu, who was on the ground and picked him up. Then, he quickly left the place.


    At the same time, the wolf king disappeared. His disappearance followed with many hands shooting out from the ground like a zombie cemetery. The place darkened slightly, and the full moon hid his glow. Claws charged toward Qi Yao. The gold crown on her glabella sharply glistened as she moved with more incredible speed.. She cut the nails courageously without any doubt and fear.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 75 - The Emergence Of The Seal.

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    Seeing the claws were too many, she frowned. "Luminance destruction!" She shouted as she stabbed the saber forcefully on the ground. In an instant, a golden ring formed around her. The halo was illuminating with a sharp and powerful light. With the speed of light, the halo expanded, cutting everything on its path.


    As the light cut through the claws, the wolf king came out from his hiding position, slightly embarrassed.


    In an instant, the wolf king placed his forelimbs on the ground and stretched his hind limbs. His deep golden eyes blazed with mysterious light, and his claws lightly glistened. Immediately darkness descended on the place. The sky became unstable, and the cloud turned into a vast hurricane. It swooped from the sky. The cyclone threatened to sweep everything away.


    The hunters present became frightening at the destructive strength shown by the Yichen Han, the wolf king. His fellow wolf kin decided to withdraw from the place as the hunters did. At this point, Xi Yi, who had forced herself to follow her daughter, threatened to rush toward the fighting area. However, the hunters by her side held her from committing such suicide.


    With an incredible tremor, the hurricane began to move. In the middle were two golden lights, like the eyes of the gods. Any place it crossed was degraded into nothing.


    Seeing this, Qi Yao frowned heavily. Instantly, golden light descended on her like a saint. She rose toward the sky with her sword raised to the nine heavens. ''How this will end is not what I should consider now. I should probably do my best.'' She said in her mind.


    "The emergence of the seal." She muttered to herself as a golden ring appeared in the dark sky. It immediately began to gather light with great intensity. In a flash, the sky lit up with golden light. It was as though the sun descended from the nine heavens. And then, all powers ceased to work. The hurricane began to shrink speedily. It was noticeable to the naked eye.


    Soon it took the shape of a wolf but still in the form of black wind. The powers of the hurricane had been reduced automatically. The effect of the seal was still illuminating the nine heavens. Rapidly, the whole hurricane shrunk back and became a wolf. The wolf further turned into human form.


    "Impossible!" Yichen Han blurted out with an unbelievable expression. However, A chance was not given to him for an additional statement as many golden swords formed a cake formation and shot at him with incredible power. All the blades showered and buried Yichen Han.


    After the wolf king died. The hunters came out in mass and wanted to destroy the remaining wolves. However, Qi Yao stopped them.


    "Are there any wolf representatives?" Qi Yao spoke with a weak tone. It was as though she would collapse any moment.


    After she spoke, a man walked out. He did not look afraid even though such a battle had taken place and their fate was still unknown, and this man was Yuxuan Si. A lady followed naturally behind him. She was Ziyi Xin.


    "I am the representative." Yuxuan Si answered boldly.


    "I don''t want to wipe out your species. Of course, we can''t be friends as well because you guys are too aggressive. If I notice you guys doing something to hinder the development of this nation. Then, I will destroy all of you." Qi Yao said. However, as the word escaped her mouth, her eyes grew heavy, and she began to fall slowly. Yuxuan Si extended his hand and caught her. Before he could comfort her, the hunters came to him like the end of the world. It was as though touching Qi Yao was a universal offense. They glared at him with hatred.


    Zi Yi came to her daughter and sobbed bitterly. It was as if she did not want her real daughter to disappear into something else. She supported her daughter with all her strength.


    With that, the war between hunters and wolves came to an end. It was a gruesome war that was fought for forty-eight years.


    Two hundred years later.


    The Starlight nation was already relatively peaceful. Six generations and two decades had gone by. So the first leaders of wolves are no more. After all, death comes for all.


    At this moment, eleven people were rushing towards the mountain in a particular cave. This cave is now considered sacred because it was where the former wolf leader Yuxuan Si spent most of his life improving the needed knowledge and history about wolves.


    The man leading these groups of people was particularly conspicuous.


    Wen Hao! This was a man with a bold and clever demeanor. An athletic person he truly was. He had big eyes and a round chin, and his eyes were powerful and daring. It was like announcing he was fearless.


    "Wen Hao, are you sure this will work?" One of the males lagging behind spoke. He was slightly struggling as his physical condition was far from Wen Hao, who was practically bursting with energy.


    "This is the place where one of the greatest leaders of the wolf community spent most of his life. Of course, we are going to get something. Once we are there, we must all begin to record the information as fast as we can." Wen Hao spoke while still racing on.


    Soon eleven people rushed toward a high mountain. This mountain was tall to the sky, and white clouds hovered around it. It was shrouded with mystery and awe.


    Just as they entered the place. Automatically the lamps inside the cave lit up. What came before their eyes were ancient drawing and writing. It was a bit different from their conventional language, but it was readable. They all had their tiny recorders.


    Moreover, even the war that happened two hundred and forty-eight years ago was documented. One couldn''t help but gasp in amazement at the superior work of art and historical preservation.


    They were speechless seeing this incredible scene.. Wen Hao walked around to investigate and gather more clues.


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 76 - Then, He Broke The Phone Beyond Repair.

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    Each of them knew that this was a nasty and risky thing to do. The eleven people had already steeled their resolve as they believed they might not be going home alive. Nevertheless, even if they knew they might die, they wanted this discovery to be known by the human folks. Of course, they had made up their mind to give the relevant information to the library. Nonetheless, they would provide the complete details to the government. This is for their human race, they must have thought.


    Immediately the first person began.


    "I am called (Rock). Whatever my real name is, do not matter. Rock is related to my ancestor, and if you search for clues, then you can depict a perfect image of myself." Saying that a burly middle-aged man began to record the information on his path.


    "I am called (Wave). My real name does not matter. However, (Wave) is related to my life. If you search, you can get the clue." A short man with a wild demeanor began to record his part.


    "I am (River)."


    "I am (Ocean)."


    "I am (Sun)."


    "I am (Wind)."


    "I am (Light)."


    "I am (Dragon)."


    "I am (Phoenix)."


    "I am (Green Nature)."


    "Finally, I am Wen Hao."


    After long minutes, all of them succeeded in downloading the whole of the information. These people are like carriers of death. They only came with that recorder and some bottled water. The only person that came with a small backpack and a portable phone was Wen Hao.


    Just as they were about to set out, they heard a growl. Of course, these people knew that things could not be that smooth. There must be hidden dangers looming around. Still, they did not mind.


    (Sun)! An abnormally white guy with a long face spoke. "Wen Hao, we will clear the road for you. We have our death pill. So, if there is no other way, then we just die. So, we will divert their attention to make sure you keep going." The death pills were already inside their mouth, so any uncertainty, they could just bite it.


    Wen Hao''s eyes were heavy and red. He knew what they had signed up for. They were just the ghost of the future. Put it simply, their success will put humans closer to the strength of the wolves. So, tears rolled down his eyes. He was in pain. They were all in their mid-thirties and early forty. Now their lives will be no more. He nodded and shot out of the cave with considerable speed.


    Just as the eleven of them came out of the cave, the sun on the sky shone brighter in their eyes, giving them a sharp pain. The cave was dim, after all. Five wolves with golden green eyes came to them. These were the Kappas. They were standing like humans, and yet heinous like animals. These Kappas were led by a single black wolf with a tint of blue fur. The eyes of the wolf were deep green. This was an Omega army level in the hierarchy of the wolf system.


    Even as the eleven of them saw these wolves, they were fearless. Their eyes still showed their resolve.


    "Go!" They echoed.


    They divided themselves into three groups. Three people ran north, four ran east, and the last group ran west. Just as they came out of the place, the hunt began.


    The wolves also divide with a single howl. They chased them with so much hatred and determination that it was as though heaven would fall if they were not caught.


    Soon, they began to kill them one after the other. These people were running in the territory of the enemy, after all. So, it was easy for the wolves to hunt them. Wolves had a better sense of direction, keen smell, and incredible eyesight. Moreover, they have superior speed and agility.


    Soon, the wolves multiplied. Five wolves chased the four people that raced east. Another five wolves chased the those that ran west. Then, three wolves chased the three people that ran north.


    With the speed of sound, two heads fell to the ground. Yes, it was two heads. The head of (Dragon) and (Phoenix). Their body was shaking like they were electrocuted. (Rock) and (Wave), noticing there was no escape, had bitten the death pill, and they died on the spot. The wolves were dismayed. Their anger only increased to an unprecedented height.


    After the four people that raced east died, the four people in the west faced their nightmares. They were only human, and they did not have enough power to counter the wolves. The heart of (Green Nature) was dug out and crushed. He died with a miserable wail. (River), (Ocean) and (Sun) tried to escape, but their feet were maimed by a massive claw. They promptly bit the death capsule and died.


    It was remaining the there people that were racing north. The three wolves chased them rapidly. North was the escape route out of the Northern death zone. As it was nicknamed after the gruesome battle a long time ago. (Wind) deviated northwest while (Light) and Wen Hao deviated northeast. For the three wolves, one went northwest while two went northeast. They kept chasing. Since it was cloudy and dim. Wen Hoa had already removed his clothing. He gave it to (Light) to pretend that he was still going with him. Then, jumped into a hole that the eleven of them mistakenly discovered when coming to the northern death zone. The deep hole can only contain one person.


    Just as they left, Wen Hoa ran north directly, nonstop. He knew he had little time. Indeed, Wen Hoa would be the most hated if he did not succeed, and yet he would incur the wrath of the wolves whether he succeeded or not. This was the sole reason he had to succeed, no matter the odds. After racing with all his might, he came to the predetermined position. It was a small hole. Considering the look of things, they constructed this hole before entering the depth of the Northern death zone. He brought out his portable phone and captured his backpack and all the recorders. He captured the surroundings as well, including the hole. He quickly sent the picture to someone on his contact. It was an unknown identity.. Then, he broke the phone beyond repair.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 77 - The Sacrifice.

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    Wen Hoa buried everything and raced toward the east. This was the original part he was supposed to be. He knew his trick would not last long. So he wanted to cover up his original intention in a clever way as fast as possible.


    When he came to where he separated from his colleagues, he was about to take the northeast route before the three wolves came with two heads. It was the heads of his friends. His eyes tremble in both fear and anger.


    The three wolves had already transformed back to their human form. Their body was tall and burly, and their faces looked somewhat similar. However, their expressions were ice cold, full of outrage.


    "Where did you hide the things you took from us?" The male in the middle assumed the leadership position.


    "We did not take anything from you guys. Suck it up!" Wen Hao said, putting up a heroic look. In a flash, sharp claws penetrated through his heart. The hand of the wolf was holding his heart. This was a feeling that was as miserable as anything anyone could think of. It was really not a nice sensation that someone''s life was subjected to another. Yet, this was a way to create a profound impression that the wolves were superior entities. This action held the highest form of audacity.


    "I will ask again. Where is it!?" the male asked once more.


    Regardless, Wen Hao snorted coldly and kept a mocking face. It was like saying do your worst. The index finger of the wolf cut the exterior of the heart. Cutting loose some veins. Wen Hao shook in agony. The pain was traumatizing. Still, he did not say a word.


    After a series of tortures, Wen Hao was weak and looked like he would die any moment soon. Then, he spoke.


    "Don''t think you will stay bossy to the end. A day will come when humans would challenge you just like the hunters." Wen Hao whispered with a relatively weak voice.


    It was like a prophecy. Of course, one which Wen Hao was using his life to create. However, I wondered how bold and enthusiastic he was with such an immaterialized concept as fate. What if all his effort died the moment he perished? In that case, what would his spirit do? What if the humans were dumb enough not to have taken this opportunity that he was leaving then with? As a result, what would the prophecy be? Anyway, his belief was so strong that he literally dismissed pessimism.


    The wolves were agitated. Their anger boiled like a volcano. It was as though they didn''t want to remember their past embarrassment, and someone so weak as a mere ant was reminding them of it. This act was simply unforgivable treason.


    Before the wolf in the middle could move. The two wolves beside him had taken action. They held each hand of Wen Hao and pulled it forcefully until it completely tore off from the scapula.


    Wen Hoa shouted with so much pain and tremor. His mouth dried up, and his lip cracked like a porcelain ceramic. His nose smelled real fear. It was as though the entity called fear was near him. Also, his eyes gazed at the entity called extinction. How could these immaterial creatures become materialized at this moment? He was practically bleeding on every part of his body.


    ''I hope I have eluded them enough. This pain is ripping out my brain cells, and it is uncomfortable. Damn it! I guess it is time to say goodbye.'' Wen Hoa was simply buying out some time for the contents he buried to be extracted secretly.


    At this moment, Wen Hoa laughed with his last strength. "Now that everything is settled, goodbye," he said as he bit his death pill and fell with tremendous vibrations before he gave up his breath.


    "What does he mean by that?" One of the wolves asked.


    "I don''t know. Bring this guy to the twenty-four seat of war. This person seems like their leader." The man in the middle spoke as they turned around and disappeared.


    In a hall exuding an ancient aura, three wolves appeared with a dead body. They bowed and saluted. At this moment, twenty-four blood-red eyes opened.


    "What is it?" A deep voice echoed.


    "Sir, this is the leader of the human fools that came to our mountain. We killed them all. Nonetheless, before now, we tried to extract information, but they were resilient. They refused to offer a word."


    "Hmm¡­! I see. If that is so. The information or anything they took from this place must have left. We took them lightly. However, they messed with the wrong people. Send the kappas to the surface. Even if they have to be in every rook and cranny of Starlight nation, I don''t care. Check everything related to these people that came here today. Kill their generations. No one should be left."


    A command was instantly given. The three wolves left and nailed Wen Hoa to a cross before a high mountain. It was the same mountain that they had escaped from.


    Presidential town, Hefei.


    Chang Ye sat on his seat. His eyes were full of determination, and he was tremendously younger. After all, this event happened twenty-two years before I, Jun Mey, met the president, the president''s daughter, and the human soldiers. Even now, the president does not have a child yet. However, the president does not look fearful as in the future. It was perhaps because he lost his wife and did not want to lose his daughter. Or maybe the brutality of the wolves over time struck his nerves.


    At this moment, a man walked in with another man. The man that walked in was Yusheng Chung, the president''s secretary. He was younger as compared to the next twenty-two years. However, the person beside him was...¡­.


    "President, this is Tong Jun. He is the mad scientist that burned his family alive because of an experiment and even used his right eyes to do another one."


    The man in question had a cold and heartless demeanor. He effortlessly showed his frustration and anger. He was simply an outrageous berserk monster for a human being.


    "If he has all this bad record, why did you bring him, Yusheng Chung?" Chang Ye questioned . he was slightly uninterested.


    "President, if this country has to survive, at some point, we might need some crazy people like him. Some crazy and heinous criminals are reused sometimes for good. This is because they can do things others are not willing to do."


    Yunsheng Chung explained his intention carefully.


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 78 - Three Men Came.

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    "So, tell me what your ability and potential are?" Chang Ye asked calmly.


    "I can go any length to get what I want. You should be willing to dirty your hands by condoning me. Give me a laboratory in an underground space. Give me the liberty to act. I should not be restricted. Protect me from public savage and dismiss their opinion of me. Of course, I don''t care what they think. I just don''t want them to stone me to death. Just a reminder, experiments take time, and there are trials and errors. These statements simply mean there will be a wastage of resources in the process. There will be more ruthless and inhumane actions from my side to ensure success. If you understand these things, then we can work."


    The voice of Tong Jun was filled with horror and killing. It was like a serial killer.


    "Well, it is for the nation. If the wolves and the hunters are ruthless. Then, we are going to be more ruthless." With that, the president permitted Tong Jun to begin his reckless human experiment. This is an experiment that would later produce human soldiers.


    "Yusheng Chung should get the best engineers and inject real funds into a personal account for the experiment to begin."


    Chung chi city, Huangshang.


    Three months later.


    A female entered a grocery store to purchase groceries. This had been her routine for half a year.


    Bo Yan! A quiet and delightful female with an enthusiastic smile. Her face was outlined as a perfect piece of artwork. This person is Wen Hao''s daughter. However, she had been bearing her maternal name. She also stayed with her mother until she died a few years ago. She was duty-bound and careful.


    Half a year, when her father was preparing for the espionage with his ten friends, he brought their entire children to her daughter. They combined their resources and built an underground house in his wife''s old apartment. They also left enough money for them to be taken care of. The ten friends refused to say their names because they never wanted their identities to be exposed. Thus, they expected to keep their children safe from their reckless acts. These children had an average age of seven. They know about their parents, but they do not have enough attachment to them. Now, the person they have grown fond of was Bo Yan. The reason she went to the store every time, was to feed these children.


    In the store, Bo Yan began to pick her needs. After she was done with everything. She was prepared to leave. While this was going on, insides the luxurious store, eyes were secretly watching at her. Nonetheless, she was far too ignorant to understand what was going on.


    Soon she got to a slightly isolated residence. It was like a single building mounted in a small wood. To be more accurate, it was like a house in the countryside, sitting all alone in a single forest. Inside, the room was dimly lit. She entered the big house, which seemed to swallow her whole self. The internal d¨¦cor of the building was attractive and elegant. However, it had a hint of loneliness. On the wall was a picture of a lady. She was much like Bo Yan. However, in comparison, she was far more mature, and her beauty had already undergone phases of purity.


    Bo Yan gazed at the picture for a while with a lonely expression and sighed in pain. She went directly to the kitchen to prepare food from the things she had bought.


    However, something unexpected happened.


    Three men came, and they were the same men that killed Wen Hao. They appeared like a wind. As a result, she was startled as she saw them.


    "What can I do for you?" She said with fear. Truthfully, she was well aware that people do not come to this place. Of course, their coming to this place was not out of whim.


    The three men tried their best to be composed.


    "Young lady, who is your father?" One of them asked. They had already comfortably settled on the sofas like it was their house.


    Just as this question was asked, Bo Yan reflected a scene. It was the day his father brought the fifteen children to her. In the living room, after the children went to play and familiarize themselves. Father and daughter sat down.


    "Dad, what are you up to again. You never come home, and it was because of you that mom died," Bo Yan was angry. However, her speech was respectful and modest.


    Wen Hao sighed deeply, both in regret and pain.


    "Daughter, I know I have brought you pain, and even now, I am doing the same thing. I am not a good father. I could not be by the side of the woman I love or protect her. I am hopeless. But don''t hate me. If not, who is going to love me? Since I don''t get close to people except for my work. And as a result, I have a small circle of friends."


    Bo Yan gazed at her father softly. She couldn''t bring herself to hate him after all.


    "So, why did you bring these many children? Did you abduct all of them?"


    This question was understandable, considering that the children came without their fathers. Their parents wanted to cut off a lot of connection with them as much as possible. So, it was the only way.


    "Hmm...! How can you say that about your father?" Wen Hao forced a smile. He really did not expect it, though. However, he understood her daughter''s concern.


    "This is important, and I am in haste because I want to avoid a lot of things. First, these children are my colleague''s children. You will take care of them."


    Wen Hao scattered pictures on the table. Each image had two figures inside. An adult and a child. Wen Hao explained about the children and their parents. He gave considerable data about their earlier behavior and how they might develop along the line. Nevertheless, was it coincident that all the mothers of these children were nowhere to be found? Perhaps they might have abandoned their wives as Wen Hao did. What a determination!


    "Here is the important one. Burn these images and names into your memory in a week and destroy all evidences. Take it as your assignment. Also, if anyone comes to you, asking about them or your relationship with me. There is none. Remember, I have no friends. People will come with all sorts of dirty tricks, saying I am injured, and they are treating me. Don''t believe such nonsense. I will also apologize in advance, and if there is a chance, apologize to the children when they are old. We might not come back alive!" Wen Hao explained.


    "I ask who your father is. Is that difficult to answer?" The man''s voice awakened her from her muse.


    "It is not particularly difficult, but I have no reason to give information to strangers.." She retorted.


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 79 - The President Wants To Hear Your Report.

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    "Your father was in trouble, but he had already been rescued. So we want a family member to take care of him," the man gave a brief explanation. Well, his father was able to predict the wolf''s tactics. Needless to say, these creatures were too simple to predict.


    "Hmm¡­! First, you just asked who my father was. How is it possible you just discovered his identity without my help? If you knew as you claimed you did, why ask me from the start?" Bo Yan was still respectful, but her zeal was unparalleled.


    At the same time, with the development of the event, the three men were already impatient.


    "Young men, I don''t know why you are here. It is not important to me. Nonetheless, I don''t know who my father is. They said he died before I was born," she lied helplessly.


    "If you don''t mind, you can leave now. I want to prepare dinner." She added.


    "One of the wolves spoke. Why are you preparing so much for a simple dinner? Is it possible that so many people live here?"


    "I stay alone. I don''t like the idea of always cooking, so I store my food and eat when next I am hungry."


    It would have been a perfect lie. However, many children began to rush out playfully. The place they came from was entirely hidden. If not for a careful investigation, it would be difficult noticing it.


    "So I take it, you lied to me then." The first speaker spoke in a cold and angry tone.


    .........


    A large room that is brightly lit exuded white mist. The room had a rich design and had complete laboratory accessories and equipment. The facilities in place were top-notch and first-class.


    There were glass cylinders with green fluid. The base of the cylinders was coated with silver. The air conditioning and humidity were working with great intensity. Tong Jun stood there watching the cylinders with a sentiment. He laughed in a frenzy way. His voice echoed the whole of the hall, showing it was an underground basement.


    "I have tried different things for the last three months. All animals, both poisonous and nonpoisonous. Their blood and fluid had been particularly fascinating, especially the blood of wolves. The information provided by that fellow, Wen Hao, had been incredibly beneficial to me. It was simply heaven-sent."


    Tong Jun spoke to himself like an insane person. He was particularly frantic as he kept muttering history.


    At this point, the door to the place opened. Yusheng Chung walked in calmly and boldly.


    "Tong Jun, the president wants to hear your report," Yusheng Chung spoke.


    "Sure," Tong Jun grinned weirdly.


    In a moment, they came to the president''s office.


    Chang Ye''s hand stretched out on the table as his gaze focused on the two people in front of him.


    "So..." His eyes were full of expectations.


    "I have prepared all that I need to create superior humans. However, these humans are not bio-mechanical robots. I can''t build that. These are human beings born of flesh and blood. You should coordinate people to abduct some homeless children who have no future. In fact, homeless people might endanger our nation tomorrow because of their inadequate care and training. This is the reason it is not a problem kidnapping them."


    Tong Jun explained the details of his progress in his work. Also, he detailed what led to what he knew.


    "How did you know about these people?" the president asked with suspicion.


    "Well, we are in this together. However, I don''t want you to judge me. Anyway, I don''t care either. Without a doubt, I have done these kinds of experiments on a smaller scale before now. These people are everywhere. I mean, abandoned children. Either because their parents died and left them or they were thrown to the side of the river. Either way, they are everywhere." He spoke like what he was doing was normal. I wondered what his philosophy of life was.


    Just as the president was thinking, Dingbang Yongzhengi stormed into the place. His eyes were full of anger and pain.


    "President, bad news." His mouth trembled. Even though he was always frowning, his face showed something that was more terrific than anger. It was mixed with fear.


    "What is it, Dingbang Yongzhengi?" the president directed his gaze to Dingbang Yongzhengi.


    "It is about Wen Hao and his eleven friends who sent us information about the wolf community. His daughter, who was taking care of their fifteen children, was massacred with all the children." He was thoroughly ruffled as he reported this misfortune.


    "What happened? How the hell did that happen!?" the president exploded with anger.


    "They wanted to set the place on fire, but some hunters, who saw the cruelty, stopped them." Dingbang Yongzhengi continued.


    At this moment, Tong Jun spoke.


    "I think we should use a speed helicopter to get there. I might need those bodies. I believe they are not totally dead. Also, these other children that I used before only had a 0.01% chance of success. They didn''t have enough hate. Also, they didn''t have who to direct their hate to. However, these might be the best candidates we will be having so far. My new experimented fluid will pull them back from the grip of Mr. Death. In general, these sets of children have a 50-51% chance of success. We should hurry up." I wondered why he was representing death as a person.


    The president nodded and commanded Dingbang Yongzhengi to lead the mission with selected military men, including the mad scientist. Tong Jun left to make preparation.


    Soon, a helicopter took off, and after a while, it got to the destination. The place was a bloodbath. The helicopters landed on an open field near the isolated building, and the team set off.


    Many soldiers carried silver rectangular boxes and inside the house. Two children had their four limbs severed, and the male between the two had a straight cut on his left eye. The definition of the place was chaos. So many dead kids lay on the flow with rivers of blood.


    "Quick! Bring the boxes so I can begin." Tong Jun commanded. All of the boxes were brought before him. He opened one of the boxes, and a single syringe was inside. This syringe was big somewhat, and the volume of the content was 70 milliliter (ml). The color of the content was green.


    He took them and stabbed them on the chest of the children before the children woke up.. However, before they awakened, Dingbang Yongzhengi begged Tong Jun to use his syringe on Bo Yan.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 80 - You Will Be Known As Human Soldiers.

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    "Commander Yongzhengi, I can''t waste my God fluid on a useless girl. However, she will be more useful in death. If I tell the children to fight with every ounce of their energy because the wolves took something important from them. They will, won''t they?. Also, the trigger for revenge will make them excel in the future torture that I will expose them to. They don''t need a lady that will make them soft and weak."


    Tong Jun''s face was stern and grim. He showed no pity for anything. Hence, Dingbang Yongzhengi lost his reason for pleading.


    Soon the children woke up. Their memories were fuzzy, and their bodies were full of pain and discomfort. They were undergoing internal changes in their DNA.


    They were gathered by the soldiers as Tong Jun came to them. His face was hideous.


    "Hear me out, kids! Your lives belong to me now. After all, I did not save you for free. For your information, the people who killed you are the wolves. They killed your beloved Bo Yan. They were also the ones that killed your real parents. It was unfortunate that I could not save her. That I must truly apologize." Tong Jun gazed at them with a heartless expression. There was no atom of a smile on his face.


    "The training that I will expose you to will be gruesome and dreaded than that of soldier''s training. From today, you will be known as (Human soldiers)."


    With that cold and heartless speech, the military and everyone packed up and left with the helicopter.


    One week later.


    In the laboratory, so many children were inside a glass cylinder. The bases of these cylinders were connected with a silver panel, and a long broad black host connected to it. Each cylinder was separated as they were not attached to one another. The cylinders were filled with green fluid. In addition, the children stood peacefully inside with their eyes closed.


    Footsteps were heard coming toward the cylinders. It was Tong Jun, and he was followed behind by another person, Yusheng Chung.


    "So, Tong Jun, how is the progress. Are they reacting very well?" Yusheng Chung asked calmly.


    "There is no major problem, for now. I am still studying the children. Moreover, they will be here for a year. After all, I have to thoroughly scrutinize them. Furthermore, don''t think that all of them will survive after fifteen years. Some of them must die for the program to be successful. As a matter of fact, we have to filter the grain from the chaff." Tong Jun said shamelessly. After a year, all the fifteen children woke up.


    Eight years later.


    Two teenagers of about fifteen years were seen coming out of the training ground. They entered using a back door to a particular house, and this house was built underground. It had the look of an abandoned old factory.


    However, looking closely, it was inevitable to see that their limbs were fixed with prosthetics, and the left eyes of the male had a severe cut.


    The female was Qing Yuan, and the male was Ququianh Sueh-yen. Of course, they looked younger as compared to I Jun Mey seven years later. The way Qing Yuan looked at Qiquiang Sueh-yen, it was easier to see that she depended on him to pull through. Now, she couldn''t take her eyes off him.


    "Sueh-yen, we pulled through after all these gruesome trainings that we went through." Qing Yuan said with terrific expression. It was as though she had a nightmare. Meanwhile, Qiquiang Sueh-yen nodded lazily. His face was literally announcing that he was sleepy.


    Qing Yuan looked dismayed because she was not getting the reaction she wanted from him. She gritted her teeth as she tried to control her emotions. Dealing with apathetic people must have been as difficult as using a ladder to climb the heavens. However, she just wanted him to look at her more. But the male in front of her had no interest in anything. He only did what he could when it was unavoidable. ''I wonder if I rushed and kissed him if he would be mad at me.'' She thought.


    "Sueh-yen because the training the Mad scientist gave to us was full of horror. Five out of fifteen of us died horribly. The old man took us to train on volcanic mountains and allowed us to build resistance with fire. He took us to the coldest region and had us practice for years. He gave us intense training using strong grown-up men and women. As a result, they cut us with swords and cutlasses. In addition, there was a swing test, where large logs were swung in a dark forest. We have to evade them while moving out of the forest. Each of these training was ruthless and inhumane. They took the lives of our comrade."


    Um! Qiquiang Sueh-yen nodded.


    Qing Yuan said with pain and irritation. Her eyes revealed how disgusted she was with the mad scientist. However, Qiquiang Sueh-yen showed a sleepy and bored expression as he yawned.


    Although Qing Yuan showed a pained expression, her eyes clearly showed no sign of giving up. I wonder why. Soon they entered the facilities.


    Inside the facility, eight other teenagers stood like heroic soldiers. Although, they were not adults yet. However, they did not lack the imposing manner of adults. On the far end, gazing at his creations was Tong Jun. His face was still cold and ruthless as ever. As the two people that they were all waiting for, entered the place, the mad scientist marched forward.


    "Today, I must say that I am fulfilled. I succeeded in creating what no one has ever done in their nine lives. Nonetheless, you need your last test before you are shipped to serve the state. I have already finished torturing you guys. So, there is nothing more to say. Now I will choose your representative as that person will be your leader from now onward. That person will be you, Qiquiang Sueh-yen. So because you have been chosen, then, you must defeat me."


    Tong Jun said much in one breath as his cold gaze sent a shiver to the room. Of course, the children had no atom of fear. During their training, they were always in a near-death situation. Even a prodigy like Qiquiang Sueh-yen, who also had enough hatred, did not find it funny as he had the highest form of determination to slaughter the wolves.. Even though he does not show his emotions.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 81 - Professor, Let Us End This.

    "I want to say this right now. If Qiquiang Sueh-yen fails to kill me. I will kill all of you. I know you are not afraid of death, but what about your revenge? So you better tell him to take this seriously. He has to kill me. After all, I tortured you guys to death," Tong Jun reminded with a severe face.


    He displayed the syringe he was holding all the while. The calibration was 100 milliliters, and the content inside had a blackish gold color. From this reading, it was easier to notice that the syringe was massive than usual, and the needle was thicker, as well. Immediately, he stabbed the syringe on his chest. And pushed the content inside his body. Soon drastic reforms, internal and external changes became apparent. The mad scientist was using his life to clarify his test subjects. Even though he was insane, he was definitely a dedicated person. It was hard to see anyone who loved what they did to that extent.


    The liquid he injected himself looked dangerous. Soon his hair became alive. He grew a long tail and a long tongue. They all came alive. His body became golden black like someone who had a disease.


    Qiquiang Sueh-yen stepped forward fearlessly with two daggers on his hands. He marched towards the heinous-looking Tong Jun.


    In the presidential office, Chang Ye and his secretary watched the scene on a large screen in his office. The president sat in his honorable chair while the secretary stood fearlessly. They fixed their gazes on the displayed fight. At this moment in the screen, Qiquiang Sueh-yen walked forward. His eyes were dull and apathetic.


    "Why does the mad scientist want to die? Was he so excited to use his life to test his creation?" the president complained. However, Yusheng Chung, who was close to him, spoke to enlighten him.


    "Sir, people like this are too invested in their work. It is probably that their only goal was to create a masterpiece, and now that they think they have succeeded, they don''t want to linger any longer. They might feel their presence is useless and so it is better to create a long-lasting impression. They are just obsessive folks."


    The president thought about it for a while as he tried to filter out the meaning. For Chang Ye, the reason for the mad scientist''s action was absurd. In the end, he gave up his thoughts. There was nothing much he could do anyway. He knew Tong Jun must have created his masterpiece, but the children would never love him as a father. Well, it is not like he cared about such frivolities. The mad scientist just wanted to ingrain himself as a perfect image. Anyway, he was bold. Yeah, brave enough to use his life to prove his theories and hypothesis. Such talents were rare no matter what age.


    Tong Jun looked heinous at this very moment. You couldn''t categories him as an animal or as a human. He was something different. Yes, something like a monster of the night. His tail was so long, and it felt like they could stretch even longer. His hair grew like a zombie''s disgusting hair. In truth, the hair was covering his whole face, and it was drooling on the ground. Then the tongue was also scrubbing the floor.


    Instantly, Tong Jun placed his forelimbs on the ground. His fingers were long and black. In a flash, he disappeared, then appeared in the air. His hairs had already constructed a web-like pattern some meters above the ground. He stood on one of the lines of his hair as his tail launched like a rocket. The speed was like a bolt, and the sharpness could be felt from afar. It was heavy.


    Qiquiang Sueh-yen took a stand and slashed his dagger with tremendous momentum. The collision threatened to rebound him, but he held his weight. He shot up with lightning speed and stepped on the web-like hair as well. So many series of hair shot at him with incredible speed. He cut them skillfully with great momentum. However, the other children watched this fight expressionlessly. There was no fear in their eyes. It was not as though they believed in Qiquiang Sueh-yen. They simply did not care about the outcome.


    These people were blank with emotion. They don''t know what to feel and how to feel them. Especially, fear was the last thing that could motivate them. All they understood was command and duty. Which kept me thinking, how did Qing Yuan change so much? Was it because she was always close to Qiquiang Sueh-yen. It may be as a result of sympathetic resonance. After all, both of them had their limbs severed at a young age, so they must have had a lot in common and must have faced heavy trials at the beginning of their training, which deepened the emotions of Qing Yuan.


    Tong Jun was faster in the web-like hair established by him. He moved around more freely than Ququiang Sueh-yen. His tail shot like a rifle. Regardless, this time, it split into different branches. They were looking alive like snakes.


    Boom!


    The same collision happened again as the speed of Qiquiang Sueh-yen increased. Suddenly, he came directly in front of Tong Jun in a fracture of a second. Just as he was about to cut him, a black tongue wrapped him instantly. Where this tongue came from was unknown, it was probably folded and waited for the right moment.


    The eyes of Qiquiang Sueh-yen were far from panic. Instantly, energy erupted out of nowhere. His left eye exuded intense blue light. It was sharp. It was like the eyeball was capable of reading the soul.


    "Hahaha¡­.that is more like it," the monster cackled with joy. It was more like an animal noise, though.


    "Professor, let us end this." Qiquiang Sueh-yen said without emotion as he stretched forth his two hands and burned down the web-like hair. He jumped down.


    At this point, he performed an Anjali mudra (hands arranged in a praying position). The fire began to spark in-between his palms, and Immediately red ellipses line covered him from head to toe. And soon, it directly transformed into an enormous fire hiding Qiquiang Sueh-yen inside. In a flash, all the fire disappeared, followed by Qiquiang Sueh-yen vanishing. Before Tong Jun could react, his hand was at his back.


    "You...!" He was surprised as his words trailed. Then, he smiled. The fire melted his very bone, and everything was turned to ash. In the president''s office, there was a loud sigh. But the children felt nothing.. Not even a single shred of emotion.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 82 - I Like Your Kind Of Woman.

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    In the car, after a long fight with the alpha kings. I sat peacefully with my eyes closed. Chang Jiao, who wanted to be by my side, sat close to me, her eyes gazing at me with interest. ''This girl is creepy with her bravery. There wasn''t anyway a child of sixteen could be this bold. And what''s with the fascination about me?'' These things clearly got me confused for a while. Yet, I did not want to think about it.


    "What is it?" I asked. Her gaze was really becoming annoying.


    "I like your kind of woman." She retorted. Shut the hell up was my inner thought. No, It was safe to say that something was really wrong with this girl. Perhaps, a loosened screw. If I was a jovial or a person who livens the mood I would have picked up two sticks and stuck them into her nostrils. I would poke it so hard to bring her brain back to the land of the living. However, it was unfortunate that I was not in the mood for all those stuff. All this made me remember Nuan Mie. I must get her back at any cost.


    I opened my eyes and looked at her. Clearly, I could not see through this sixteen-year-old girl. I turned away my face slowly.


    "You should forget everything about me. After all, I am someone who is always moving." I muttered dismissively. Soon, we got to Hefei. The cars drove directly to the president''s quarters. The cars packed very well in the enormous garage. I came out and went to my room. After all, there was no real need to linger there.


    The president, his first-class security guard, and his secretary came to pick his daughter.


    "Dad!" Chang Jiao called to his father as her voice was filled with yearning. She must have missed her father so much.


    She raced toward him, acting totally like a countryside princess. She dove her father, and he tried his best to catch his sixteen years heavy daughter. The problem was, this girl never showed any care that she almost died today. That part had been completely forgotten. This made his father unbelievable.


    "Are you okay?" the president tried to confirm her situation. It was at the awakening of his voice did Chang Jiao noticed the two people around his father.


    "Uncle, Chung!"


    "Uncle, Yongzhengi"


    She greeted them with a hug. The simplicity of her life was astonishing, and her cheerful demeanor was something to take note of.


    "Dad, I am fine. You bother yourself too much. However, I want to be close with this new employee of yours. The female that I''ve not seen before." She smiled at her father.


    "You mean, Jun Mey? Well, that might be a bit of a problem. She does not talk to anyone around here. I also believe she wouldn''t do anything to you. Still, be careful." The president petted her daughter''s head lightly. The president, a man who was usually determined and fearless. Changed with the accumulation of things happening in front of him. The light of hope was fading away sharply. In the course of the struggle, the wolves wanted to kidnap his wife after giving birth. The president''s armies and human soldiers fought hard. However, the president could only save his newborn daughter. The wife died because of this struggle. Ever since the president regarded his daughter highly. He wanted to protect her even though heaven was against it. This was his eternal wish. So he was willing to pay five hundred thousand yuan to the wolves. He already knew they were ruthless and would do anything just to demonstrate their superiority.


    Just as the daughter left, the president, his secretary, and his first-class guard stood there.


    "Dingband Yongzhengi, make preparation. We have to meet the hunters for negotiation. We should be able to show some level of sincerity even if it means paying some amount of money," he said calmly. ''After all, my daughter is also attached to her. We can afford to make mistakes,'' this afterthought greeted him.


    In my decorated but not exaggerated typical room. I sat on my bed with my two hands on my jaws. ''Now that the alpha-kings level has appeared, more will be sent. Also, I might be dealing with S-rank hunters soon,'' my thought drifted slowly.


    I lay down on the bed and stared at the white ceiling. There was nothing particular I wanted other than to close my eyes for a rest. Nonetheless, it had never been easy to do that lately. I stretched my hands, and my usual backpack came out. I pulled out the documents left by my parents and stared directly at their pictures. After a while, I sighed and arranged the bag the way it was as I walked out of the room.


    Soon I came to the open roof of the story-building. It was a cemented deck, and there was no metal roofing. Many bar metals were barring the place. It was done so that people wouldn''t mistakenly fall off. The breeze here was good. So, I decided to refresh my mind.


    I held the black metal bar as my gaze sank into the brightly lit city. From afar, the lighting looked like scattered stars of heaven. I softly sighed as I dipped my hand in my black jacket. I brought a single picture. The person in the image was none other than my Chi An. I balled my other hand and gritted my teeth. I was exploding with anger. When do I get to pay these beasts for their torment!? When!?


    My brows were furrowed. I vividly recalled how Chi An had to block those arrogant people, calling themselves the twenty-four seats of war.


    "I missed you so much, Chi An. If we were both fighting these guys together, then I would not view this as torment. But without you, everything is just so annoying that I don''t feel like¡­.." I mumbled to myself.


    At the same time, in a faraway god-wolf island. Chi An sat on a huge tree. His expression was lonely and empty. A deep feeling of powerlessness cloaked him. He sat lost in thought on the large branch of the tree, gazing at the full moon.


    "Jun Mey, wait for me. I won''t let them harm you. I will cut down everything in my path, even the boundary that separates us just to be with you again. Wait for it, wait for me!" Chi An said with great resolve.. His determined eyes were shining with power.


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 83 - Huh! What A Lame Excuse.

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    Just as I stood muttering to myself, I felt someone hiding. I quickly mobilized a dagger with my outstretched right hand. Just as I was about to throw it in the direction, I heard a panicked voice.


    "Whoa! Whoa! Easy¡­" The spokesperson said as he immediately jumped into the position I was about to hurl the dagger. This person was Ququiang Sueh-yen. However, he was not the one that was hiding. As a result, Chang Jiao came out with her harmless and brilliant smile. How can someone be so oblivious of her circumstances? What if I had thrown that dagger. Would she still be smiling?


    "Brother Sueh-yen, you can leave us. Sister, Mey won''t bite me. Also, you should be careful the way you look at her so deeply. I am a girl, after all. So I understand. I wonder what Qing Yuan will do when she affirmed her belief that you are.....well, let us leave it at that." Chang Jiao spat out like she was a mysterious all-knowing girl, even though she was just sixteen years.


    "Don''t mind her. I was keeping an eye on you so that you won''t do something stupid." Qiquiang Sueh-yen defended himself.


    "Huh! What a lame excuse." Chang Jiao said fearlessly. She was something else, I must admit.


    "It is not like I am running. After all, there are so many people interested in my head because of the one million yuan bounty price. However, if I want to go away, no one can stop me either. If you keep behaving like that, then I will be dissatisfied. After all, I hate stalkers. If there was something you want from me, you could tell me and get it over with." I blandly said.


    Qiquiang Sueh-yen, who usually was apathetic, was behaving strangely. Of course, from my knowledge. He shouldn''t be feeling anything. Regardless of the method people use, they can never cultivate an emotionally shut down human experiment. ''That said, whatever he is feeling for me, whether imagination or reality, I don''t want it. He should just give up before he becomes miserable.'' I said in my mind.


    "Be careful, Princess." Qiquiang Sueh-yen said as he left the place.


    "So, what do you want, little girl?" I asked the girl who had a bold smile. She was facing me with a fearless demeanor.


    "I am not a little. I could have a boyfriend now if I wanted. So I''ve gown." She boldly said as she used her hand to measure her height and various development in her body. I was amazed by her boldness. However, she quickly reminded me of someone. Nuan Mei! ''I must get her back no matter what I have to do. This group of people wants to make sure that I lose my relevance. Enough is enough. I can''t be chased to hell because of their fears. Also, I am going to make those fears becomes a reality to them. They must feel my wrath.'' I was suddenly lost in my own thought.


    I was awakened with an excited voice. "See, you were cool back then. I want to be your admirer." Chang Jiao said with enthusiasm as she presented three pieces of cardboard paper. On them, were artistically drawn people that were fighting. No! To be precise, it was a moving motion. Moreover, that was me when I was fighting the two alpha kings.


    I changed my dull expression to an interesting one. This was the first time I saw a drawing so good. Also, from a realistic point, this girl must have drawn this stuff a few minutes ago. The reason was simple. We just came back! In other words, she stored every piece of information in her head. It was totally unexpected. These drawings were exquisite and detailed. It portrayed the fight from when the girl woke to the end, and it was simple yet striking enough. In my opinion, this girl should be more creative than most top professionals. Another thing that caught my attention was the neatness of the images, the tone, and the shade. Truly a magnificent piece of artwork.


    "How did you remember all this? Was that the reason you refused to leave when you were asked to?" I asked in amazement.


    "That was one of the reasons. The other was that I simply like your energy. So it did not bother me if I died. In exchange, I did not want you to die. I also needed to see everything with my eyes. In summary, I want to be your supporter." She was cheerful like a child that had just discovered her lost toy.


    I flipped the papers checking them with great interest. "If you want them, I can give them to you." She said, still smiling innocently. I gave an affirmative nod. "Then, I can be your friend?" she added happily.


    I was surprised by her simplicity of personality. She had a magnetic side that would be difficult to resist. That, I mean, it would be hard to deny her a request. Something else pictured my interest. She kept gesturing with her left hand. It was as though it was her dominant hand. Then I decided to clear myself.


    "Are you left-handed?" I asked.


    "Yeah, anything wrong with that?"


    "No! It''s just that I''ve not met anyone who is left-handed. You are fun to be with. You must have inherited your liveliness from your mother." I said calmly. Of course, I have seen her father. He was not any fun to be with. Well, we are not the same age grade, so it would be hard to verify that. I have not also heard of the president''s wife. So I was guessing something had to be wrong somewhere.


    Ascertaining my claim, the expression of Chang Jiao darkened slightly. "She died after I was born. Dad does not like talking about it. No, when he begins the topic, I usually notice his body trembling. So, I asked the secretary instead. As a result, he said she was killed after giving birth to me by the wolves. They wanted to kidnap her, but she was weak and bleeding. So, she died. Ever since, my dad lost his cool in front of those bastard, called wolves. That is why I want to be your adherent.." Chang Jiao explained with a depressed face.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 84 - Our Destination.

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    Ten days after our rescue event, there was literally nothing to do. Although, Chang Jiao had been spending time with me, but that was it. She pulled me to her room these past few days. Her room was synonymous with only one word, and that was brilliance. The elegance is exaggerated. Inside her room, there were many drawings and calligraphies. I saw her many times carving those beautiful words on a thick sheet. The stunning part was that she was using her left hand to do all those stuff. She was simply talented and outstanding. The most incredible of all was that she was always cheerful.


    I was lying on my bed in my room when I got a knock. I permitted the person to go ahead.


    The door opened, and a man walked in. It was the president''s secretary.


    "Miss. Mey, the president asked for you." He said calmly. I gaze at him for a while, trying to deduce why the president called for me.


    After some time, I entered the president''s office with his secretary. He still had his calm and bold demeanor. It was as though he was not afraid of the president. Sometimes I wonder about that. Was it because they have been together for a long time. Or their relationship had eliminated superiority to subordination? Either way, one of it had to be why he was not fidgeting in front of the president. Or maybe both reasons were inclusive.


    "You wanted to see me?" I asked boldly. I didn''t have time to waste doing irrelevant things. After all, we have a mutually beneficial relationship.


    "Yes. First, I want to thank you for the rescue of my daughter. I also understood that she had been pretty close to you these days. Well, that is not the issue. However, I would like it if you keep taking care of her. Coming to the reason I called you, tomorrow is the day we prepared to speak with one of the hunters. It took us this long because we have been trying to get them to cooperate. Finally, they agreed to send in a representative." The president simply presented the task ahead, and his manner was like talking to an ally, not a subordinate.


    I was very comfortable with his respectful behavior. He was not trying to exert his power or authority on me. "So, what do you need me for?" I inquired.


    "I would like you to stay in the background. It is not really to protect us. It is for you to understand the situation. We are honest. We will do all that we can to get your friend back. Even if we have to pay more." President Chang Ye said with sincerity.


    "Alright," I answered and turned around. "Tomorrow, send people to pick me," I added. I was really pleased that one of the steps was about to be taken. If I couldn''t bring back Chi An, at least I should be able to rescue Nuan Mei. I didn''t want to be too expecting and enthusiastic. But I wished for this to work more than anything.


    On my bed, inside my room. I looked at the white ceiling, and the image I could only see was Nuan Mei. I recalled our peaceful day and how she made me laugh my gut out. I felt so powerless for not being able to do things for her. If I had told her about all this, would she have been prepared? Well, knowing and being able to evade and solve these problems were two different things.


    "Nuan Mei, wait for me. I must rescue and at least put you in a safe place. Even if it is to allow you to stay in a presidential villa. Of course, I know here is not guaranteed as well. If those people really lost themselves to rage, they can flatten this place to the ground." I mumbled to myself.


    That night, I barely got any sleep. The next evening we were prepared. I appeared in front of a chopper with a few soldiers around the place. The president was there, his secretary and his first-class security guard.


    "We are prepared," Dingbang Yongzhengi spoke to the pilot, who had heavy headphones and his face focused. He plugged in our coordinate. At this point, we were already seated. Whatever this journey would bring was still mysterious. The chopper climbed up with a sonic sound. The fan rotated like it could cut the nine heavens. Gazing at these technologies, I confirmed again that humans should not be seen as the weaker side in this three-way war. They have risen from the ashes of oppression and suppression, and they will continue to bloom till they can be unchallenged.


    We quickly left Hefei town with the speed of the helicopter. And after half an hour, we saw the target town, our destination. It was a borough separating the central city from the southern city. It was the last town in Central city. (The Central city represent Jong Ji and the southern city represent Chung Ji)


    Ma''anshan! This was a beautiful city that had a serene atmosphere. The helicopter''s noise could be heard everywhere in the surrounding. Also, as we were traveling above, the elevated view of the town was beautifully lit like thousands of colorful petals. The craftwork of this city was like the colorful fishes in the sea. There were more tall buildings in this town. If nothing, this town was a perfect competitor to Hefei town. The only shortcoming was that it was zero busy compared to the hundred percent busy town of Hefei.


    On a particularly tall building, the helicopter came down with arrogance. Its noise was piercing as ever. We all came down, and immediately a man came to us. In his glabella was a silver A-letter. He must be an A-level hunter. He was indifferent. It was as though he did not put us in his eyes. Of course, I was among those being derided. It must have been convenient to think of me as a mere human. Anyway, it did not bother me. Somehow, I was still curious. My image must have circulated everywhere, yet he had successfully pretended not to have noticed me.


    The rooftop was cold and isolated, and above was the large silver moon. It was full. This moon reflected its light on the A-letter on the man''s glabella.


    "Here, this way," he spoke. His voice was deep, and there were no greetings between us. Was this how this human being had been treated? Well, it is no wonder they had been underestimated and neglected.. They had been growing under their noise.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 85 - ...a Fool To Feel Like A King For Ten Seconds...

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    We followed the man behind, and all the way, no one spoke. It was safe to say the male did not create such a communicative air around him, and we did not bother. After all, there was no need to be unnecessarily friendly.


    We passed through a gray door and entered a lonely hallway. Only our footsteps could be heard. It was accurate to say that our footsteps were echoing loudly.


    Soon we entered an auditorium. Many chairs were arranged in an ellipses formation. There were five people In total. One of them was seated while the other four stood beside him respectfully. The man that brought our group also took his position among the standing people.


    It looked like they had been waiting.


    The man who was sitting got up. He looked courageous and bold. Mostly, his daring laughter made him even more audacious. He was completely full of energy.


    "I am Cheung Fu. These are my comrades. We have been waiting for a while, Human President." Cheung Fu said as he daringly gazed at Chang Ye. His eyes directly pierced into the eyes of Chang Ye. You could vividly feel his eyes shaking. I hope he does not break down with such a reckless demonstration.


    "Please sit." He softly gestured for the Chang Ye to have his seat. The President of Starlight nation cautiously took his sit. We wanted to take a seat for ourselves. However, a cold voice struck our chest.


    "Who offered you country folks, a seat?" Chueng Fu spoke in a cold and arrogant tone. The secretary and the president''s guard gritted their teeth with their hands balled. They obviously felt humiliated, and it looked as though their patients and level of tolerance were hitting zero. Chang Ye, who wanted to avoid commotion, by all means necessary, waved his hand for the two of them to calm themselves. I, on the other hand, had already understood this feeling of lowering your head. Also, it was easier to allow a fool to feel like a king for ten seconds and then turn him into a slave. As a result, he will understand the essence of power. So, I was not annoyed. In truth, I remained expressionless as I gazed at the development. Needless to say, even this man did not bother with me, not even a stolen gaze. Are they all pretending not to have seen me? If I had recalled correctly. My picture must have circulated through the internet with a bounty of one million yuan. Are they not interested in one million yuan?


    After everyone settled down, Cheung Fu spoke. "So what do you want, Human president?"


    Chang Ye looked at him for a while. He was lost for a moment. However, he braced up with a deep sigh. "I came to take our human captive that you hunters are holding under your custody."


    Hearing this statement, Cheung Fu laughed more boldly. His laughter was taunting and daring. It was as though the president just told a bad joke.


    "Human captive, you say?" Cheung Fu stressed his words very much. It was a way to announce to him that this was a bad joke. Suddenly, his gaze turned toward me. His voice was cold and threatening.


    "If you want her back, our only condition is her." Cheung Fu said as he pointed at me. His eyes were challenging everyone''s decision.


    "We have no intention of giving her away. Regardless, if your demands are money, we can try to give you." The president suggested an alternative while respectively declining the offer of the hunters.


    "Is that so? Well, we have nothing to discuss. When you are ready to do what I want, we can talk. Nonetheless, don''t think this offer will last forever. After all, keeping that talking machine and feeding her at the same time is exhausting. It might dawn on you that she might be no more when you are finally ready." Cheung Fu chuckled livelily. I wonder why he was threatening them. Was he indirectly saying that I should come on my own accord and offer my head? Of course, I want to save Nuan Mei. Nevertheless, I didn''t have any plan to die now. That would be a waste of life. After all, I am yet to destroy these two groups of people. The hunters and the wolves. When I scrap them out of the system. I can think of such bizarre things.


    "So you don''t need five million yuan for her release?" Chang Ye pressured lightly.


    "Human president, you should not confuse our lifestyle for destitution. We are only frugal. And as such, the prize we place on money is not high. I still remain where I am. You should hurry up before the offer expires." Cheung Fu exposed his white teeth with boldness.


    Seeing that the whole thing was a waste of time, the president stood up. His face was depressed. You could literally feel his enthusiasm to make this work. However, things would not always go as expected.


    Dingbang Yongzhengi walked in the forefront, the president followed behind, Yusheng Chung, and I was the last person.


    Just as we were going out, Cheung Fu spoke in a relaxed tone and demeanor.


    "Hunter queen, do you really think humans we give you a saving means? They will betray you when something better comes their way. They are a bunch of unworthy and untrustworthy people. Very cunning that they do not care who they will sacrifice to reach their goals."


    I stopped at my track. My eyes glared backward while I was still facing forward.


    "I know what it is to know about them. Humans are very much what you say, and I don''t trust them. We are in a mutually beneficial relationship, nothing else. Also, I don''t care about justice here. If anything, you folks of black hearts who do not care about your kin should be the ones judging yourself. You absolutely disgust me. And as a result, one of these days, people will look backward, and they will notice that there are no longer wolves or hunters. I will never forgive you guys for messing with my life.." I replied blandly.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 86 - What Is The Bet?

    About to continue, his voice came to me again like a whisper.


    "How about a bet? I can''t guarantee that I will give you your friend. However, I can give you relevant information on how to get her. Or even try my best to protect her. Secretly, of course. How?" I froze immediately. What he said brought back the lost hope. At least, I was walking in darkness, not knowing anything about her whereabouts, but now it is different.


    "What is the bet?" I asked coldly.


    "A death fight. You can decide to kill me if you win. That is after you must have retrieved the information that you want. But if I win, I will kill you if I want. Or make you my slave. Interested?"


    The president, his secretary, and his first-class security were nervous. Of course, they tried to hide it from him. Regardless, a hunter of that level could effortlessly notice the subtlety in people''s actions.


    "President, there is something I want to ask you. I hope you won''t feel pressured if I kill him for trying to entice me with a reckless offer." Even now, the president had already blanked. It was my speech that I awakened him. I wondered how they could be that nervous. To me, I just didn''t want to cause them any problem. Of course, we are squeezing out each other''s values, so it did not matter. Anyway, the way the crisis was developing was definitely terrible. I might just kill these people out of frustration. As a result, it might lead the hunters to rampage like blind bulls. They might storm Hefei, the headquarters of human territory, in an attempt to flatten it down.


    "It is not a problem. If it brings you closer to your goal, I will bear it." Chang Ye said righteously. Still, his nervousness was conspicuous to me.


    "Fine then. Where is this match taking place?" I asked blandly.


    At this moment, Cheung Fu stood up and boldly smiled as he dusted the invisible dust on his clothing. "Let us go outside." He said lightly.


    With that, the hunters followed us outside. Without a doubt, the rooftop was like an open deck. Also, the moon was bright and dazzling. In truth, the place was serene, and the sight was one of a kind. Yusheng Chung and Dingband Yongzhengi guarded Chang Ye like a newborn child.


    The five A-rank hunters stood aside. They already trusted Cheung Fu that nothing could possibly go wrong. The both of us stood practically in the middle of the deck, which was also the open rooftop. The soft breeze in this place would have been refreshing. However, this place had become a death stage, set up for misery.


    In an instant, we disappeared. In the following seconds, there was a colliding sound of metals. Above, Cheung Fu had a red scythe. This red scythe was long and bloody. Moreover, it was scary, and the air it released was simply suffocating. Regardless, I had two swords ready to counter the destructive scythe. One of the swords was white while the other was black. I shot like a shooting star with the speed of light as I swung both swords in sync. Just as I pushed forward with my sword to cut Cheung Fu, he rotated his scythe in a fast succession blocking off my attack. It was noteworthy to understand that the scythe had a long pole like a spear, but with a curved blade like a scythe. To be more precise, it was a battle scythe. Nevertheless, in that space of time, something terrible also happened. Another Cheung Fu appeared behind me with two red pistols.


    Boom!


    Two sound was heard simultaneously. "Bad!" I muttered with slight panic. Instantly, my black pupils revealed a sharp glittering golden T letter. I stamped my feet on space. Well, we were literally above. So, our feet were not on the ground. In a flash, a shadow appeared behind me. That was definitely my shadow. On the shadow''s hand was a cold chain. Instantly, the shadow lashed out the strange chain, and as a result, the chain collided with the bullets.


    The sonic sound was ear-piercing. Needless to say, neither the bullets nor the guns were ordinary. Immediately they collided, a clicking sound was heard, followed by the shattering of the cold chains. However, it reduced their destructive powers. Furthermore, that amount of time allowed me to react. Well, even though I did not believe that my defense would be useless, I still needed certainty.


    I slashed the bullets, and it rebounded me directly to the ground. I smashed heavily to the ground, and my left arm was torn out from the scapular. I groaned in pain, and the president and his entourage were panicking. Meanwhile, the A-rank hunters had mocking smiles. The boldness of Cheung Fu increased tremendously.


    ''What is this?'' I questioned myself. This was my first time fighting an S-rank hunter. Why was it looking like the pressure this guy was giving was suddenly heftier than that of the alpha kings. Blood strolled down my head, staining my white face. At this point, Cheung Fu descended with a smile. I couldn''t understand what he was thinking. My hand connected, and my injuries recovered. After all, my healing prowess was a level higher than that of wolves and hunters. Well, except for some wolves who might have healing as a blood-art.


    With the speed of light, Cheung Fu disappeared. His disappearance followed with many scythes descending on me. I inhaled and exhaled as I braced up. I stabbed the two swords on the ground, and instantly, a black and white light covered me like a cylinder. The cylinder was rotating, shielding me from the bombardment of the death scythe. It was clearly a terrible sight.


    "Traps!" I muttered inside the cylinder as a black and white ring formed around the cylinder. The black and white ring was a single ring but divided into light and darkness. It was like a halo on the cylinder. Immediately after, it expanded with a popping noise. Spreading darkness and light at the same time.


    At this point, I vanished like a mirage as I hurled four daggers into four directions. This was a single shot, but the daggers moved like they were alive. Just as the blades left, many blood-red scythes came at me simultaneously. Be that as it may, my black and white swords appeared. Therefore, I slammed them on those scythes. Nevertheless, I was sent flying. I crashed on the ground.


    As I fell. It was like a fallen star. Of course, not Lucifer, the fallen star. Nonetheless, the god damn scythe shot at me again, about to split me into many pieces. At this moment, the four daggers had hit the four cardinal points in the space.. It was like they had hit the four horizons of the universe.


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 87 - Gradually It Took The Shape Of A Sword.

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    "Stars!" I shouted with anger. ''You must have thought that I am weak and therefore winning me was a matter of lifting your finger. Well, you are wrong. All of you are wrong.''


    Immediately, a crackling sound was heard. White and blacklight persisted as they showered in the chaos of destruction. All the scythe was destroyed in an instant with fast shooting stars. That I mean meteors. These stars neglected the ordinary conventional traveling means as they traveled through unique space. In other words, the stars were not seen traveling at all. They just appeared out of nowhere with powerful momentum. In front of me, many bloody scythes shattered.


    At the same time, Cheung Fu smashed on the ground a little bit farther. He stood with surprise. In fact, Cheung Fu couldn''t believe such a thing could happen. When the attack came to him, he was hiding in space. Also, he pinned his blood-red scythe on the ground. Well, technically. He pinned it on the void. As a result, an enormous red light protected him. On his glabella, his "S" letter glittered sharply with silver light, and his eyes shone with silver light as well. Needless to say, even after all those strength activations, the stars slammed him to the ground. In other words, if he never activated his full power. He would lose something important. Maybe his life.


    At this point, the five A-rank called out to him. "Brother, Fu." They snorted in anger as they wanted to march forward.


    Hey! You lot should better stay down. Don''t you know that this is a fair competition? If I can not subdue her. Then, why am I even an S-rank hunter to start it? He stood up with pain and a faint groan. He was like someone in deep thought. His arm fell flat under its weight as he bent forward slightly. His expression was unpredictable at this moment.


    He stretched his right hand, and his blood-red scythe appeared. At this minute, his mind had decided his second action. With lightning speed, he appeared in front of me. His body and weapon bent to the left as he forcefully slashed the scythe toward me. However, something else happened. Instead of the scythe cutting towards me, nothing happened as both the scythe and Cheung Fu disappeared. What visited me was the soft wind. And It was completely harmless.


    Instantly, a red cutting light escaped from below my feet. What I saw was a man and a scythe in a unique combination. The sync was seamless. The speed was so tremendous that it was as though time paused for a moment. I reacted instantly by somersaulting backward. My previous position became the worst sight to see. It was entirely flattened to nothing.


    At this moment, the fidgeting of the president and his entourage were distinct. No amount of composure could hide them. The A-rank hunters breathed a sigh of relief. Their minds must have settled victory.


    My eyes glistened more with serious light. My perception heightened. As a rule, I understood that any mistake would be the end of me. In a flash, the attack came. It was like the whistling of the wind. In addition, a sharp red right came suddenly toward me. It was a frontal attack. I held my two swords, ready to receive that attack. Nonetheless, the attack came from behind instead. The speed was life-threatening.


    "Lock!"


    The moment I wanted to receive the attack, a voice awakened me. It was the voice of Cheung Fu. At the same time, I saw four red lights coming from the four cardinal directions with a red halo under my feet having severe markings.


    Boom!


    The sound was explosive as the attacks bombarded me mercilessly. At this moment, I fell down. Cheung Fu came out. He was panting heavily, and his eyes were heavy. He looked at the destroyed person. Well, obviously, that was me. There was silence for a second. However, something strange happened. As a result, he was marked by a red and black ring under his feet. Above was a sharp white and dark light glittering. The inscription in the eyes of the dead me was glittering so strong. It was as though it could burn someone alive. Holding the white and dark light above was a black and white shadow. To be precise, the light was a combination of my white and black blades. Gradually it took the shape of a sword.


    Instantly, the person stabbed the combined sword on the space facing the already trapped Cheung Fu. His eyes were full of surprise as a black and white ring appeared on the tip of the sword. Instantly, he incurred internal cuts. It was as though the sword would pierce his very heart. Furthermore, a long black and white sword materialized and shot at him. The speed was unparalleled. Cheng Fu knelt down hopelessly as he foresaw that the sword was about to hit his forehead. His expression had nothing but fear. His very soul was traumatized. The white and black person took shape, and it was me. I held the attack from skewering him. The previous dead me turned to fragments of white light.


    Of course, I vomited a large amount of blood from my mouth. I was panting heavily. I walked toward Cheung Fu with a weary step.


    When his attack came to me at first, tearing everything within its path. I silently activated shadow substitute. In fact, my consciousness kept telling me that those attacks were dangerous. I thought it was better not to face those attacks head-on. As I somersaulted back, a golden crown in my glabella bloomed. Regardless, I made sure to hide my actual intention. The person that shot toward the space was my substitute, not me. Well, it was me fundamentally speaking.


    So, when the attack came to my four cardinal points, I had already begun to analyze the whole thing. That was why I initiated subtle traps that would not be easily noticed. That was how I survived the attack. As a result, I ended up using both strength and preemptive assaults. This was absolute intelligence.


    Just as I walked to him, many spears appeared on the void guarding me, and around them, the space was full of ripples. As I moved forward, the range of the spears increased.


    At this time, the five A-rank rushed toward me. Therefore, I was about to flip my hand for the spears to shoot at them, Cheung Fu spoke. "Wait! This competition is for both of us. Don''t hurt them."


    I looked at him like he was an idiot. What the hell was he saying? Would he instead allow them to slaughter me?


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 88 - Where Is She!?

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    Just before I could open my mouth to speak. Cheung Fu shouted with his last strength to the five A-rank hunters.


    "Hey! Haven''t I told you lots to remain calm? This is a competition. Also, in a literal sense, she is meant to kill you. The reason is simple, the winner wins it all. However, you are my comrades, and I believe you can''t betray me. Because I helped you guys when you were follow-up hunters."


    At the moment, the five A-rank Hunters were stuck on their feet. They were all dismayed by the outcome, yet they had no logical way to save their leader. Even though I have been curious about follow-up hunters. I decided that my parents had clarified it enough. They were hunters that were a level above the Omicrons. In other words, if the Omicrons hunters had the least compatibility with nature and sometimes might be viewed as flawed entities, just like the kappas. Then, the follow-up hunters were like the newborn babies of hunters. They were pure and innocent. So, the hunters prioritized this stage, and they gave them intense train to ascertain their level of prowess. In the process, they must graduate to A-rank hunters before the follow-up hunters would be permitted to leave the community. In other words, the follow-up hunters had an academy where resources for training them as a prototype was generated. Then the A-rank means to formally practice. This practical involved what they had been taught during their academy.


    At this time, I got to Cheung Fu.


    "Say it! Where is she!?" I commanded.


    "Currently, she is not in the hunter community. After all, that place is sacred ground. So, humans can not be allowed to stay there. She is in one of the hunter''s warehouses in the nation." Cheng Fu said with a weak voice.


    Hunters warehouses. According to bunches of information that I received from the hunter''s files left by my parents. They are buildings and estates established by the hunters all over the country to attend to specific affairs that the hunters do not want to handle in the community. These places were connected to their information network. It was said that SS-rank hunters dealt with the affairs in those places. And the elder-level hunters also paid a visit when they could.


    ''If that is so, does that mean that this guy here is SS-rank? After all, whether S-rank or SS-rank, only one S- letter glitters on their face.'' I thought.


    "Are you the one in charge of her warehouse? Also, are you an SS-rank hunter?"


    "I am an SS-rank. In S-ranking hunters, the S-rank is the beginner. The SS-rank is intermediate, and the SSS-rank is expert level. They are also the highest. If the S-rank can control some A-levels, then SS-rank can have its own A-level team. However, the SSS-rank can have an A-rank and S-level team and even an SS-rank team. I am only here to represent the hunters, and I am in the warehouse where she is. However, I am not in charge."


    "Where is the warehouse, and who is in charge?" I asked coldly. I was already impatient. He only looked at me like his own voice hung on his gut. What could be so difficult to say? Then he sighed.


    "Do you have Starlight Nation''s map?" he asked instead.


    "Here." It took me little effort to bring out a complete map of Starlight Nation. At this moment, he sat with his leg crossed. The president, his secretary, and his first-class security all came around. Well, it was not as though what we were discussing was particularly a secret.


    "The hunters have many warehouses in the four cardinal points of Starlight nation. They even have in the central city. I don''t even know all of them. Most of the ware warehouses are managed by the elders. In fact, they are top secrete operations. Whatever is done in those warehouses, I have no idea. That aside, the most popular and legendary one is in the North. In truth, it is the most mysterious as well." He sighed as he used his bloody hands to stretch the map to its limit as he pointed towards the north side of the map.


    "Now that we are in this discussion, I might as well tell you. The wolves also have the same system. After all, we have to pay attention to the trend and the human in total. Also, we have to pay attention to the wolves. Needless to say, this was the way to establish our network with everything." He added.


    "Why do you guys have your strongest warehouse in the North?'' I asked because such a tactic did not make sense to me. The hunters are based in the South. It was common sense to establish a stronghold in the South.


    Seeing my doubtful expression, Cheung Fu spoke again.


    "About that, I just said that the hunters have so many mysteries. I may not know all of them. That being the case, this might actually be a smokescreen to elude people away from the main things. Furthermore, I said that there are some warehouses that elder-level hunters control and govern."


    "So what about these Northern warehouses that you speak off? "


    "The warehouse that your friend is held is in Wuxing town. Four other warehouses in four different boroughs surrounded it like a gridlock. No, it is more precise to say that the four warehouses in the four different boroughs protected their King and queen. It is similar to a chess game.


    Tong Cheng town guarded Wuxing in the North. Shizi town guarded Wuxing in the West. Bao town shielded Wuxing in the East, and finally, Da Xiang town sheltered it in the South. That is not all. Inside Wuxing town itself, many warehouses guarded this particular warehouse in all directions. The name of this warehouse is will-break."


    Only mentioning this name made me shiver deep inside. The anger in me welled up that I was literally insane.


    "What did you just say!?" this shout followed with me pushing my hand as the many spears moved with high speed. They abruptly stopped in the face of Cheung Fu. He was sweating as if death was about to greet him. He saw extinction so close that he was speechless.


    Hearing that name, Will-break. It was as though a part of my memory was unlocked. In other words, information verification. Most of this information was hidden in the book left by my parents. Nevertheless, they were locked or hidden from my understanding.. So only situations like this could unlock them.


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 89 - Was I Wicked And Heartless?

    Will-break. It was created by the hunters, and they gave the control to a powerful expert level S-rank (SSS-rank) to govern it. It is the place to break the opponent. They extract all kinds of information from the enemy. Furthermore, It is surrounded by intermediate S-rank hunters (SS-rank) hunters.


    Moreover, It is said that if an elder level hunter foolishly stormed into that place, the person may become a corpse. The same was even for twenty-four seats of war of the wolf community. As a result, it was nicknamed a forbidden zone.


    "Why was she taken to that side!? Why!? You better not have touched a hair on her head. Also, if her mind breaks, I will make sure none of you will exist. Anyway, I will still do it either way."


    "Well, for now, she is still in one piece. However, she is talking a lot, and she gets on the nerve of others. After all, hunters like it quiet. The main reason we had thrown her there was because of the wolves. They also crave to seize her and use it to trap you. Well, of course, that was part of our reason, but the hunters are not taking you too seriously."


    "So, what is the situation of Wuxing town right now?" I asked.


    "An elder rank is coming soon, and the date is not yet disclosed. Furthermore, the intention is hidden as well. I will spy for you and give you an update. This will help you not to stumble on an elder-level hunter right now. Even now, how many that will come is not yet clear."


    "How do I know you won''t betray me immediately you left here?"


    "I swear with my dignity."


    "What a rubbish dignity! Spare me that bullshit. I have heard enough of it."


    At this point, Yusheng Chung, the secretary to Chang Ye, spoke.


    "Perhaps, there might be a way to make this cooperation work seamlessly."


    "What is it," I asked.


    "We can poison him and make him depend on us," he suggested boldly. However, I shocked him.


    "There is no we here. Yes, we are in a beneficial relationship, but I want to have absolute control over certain elements. When you take over this piece. It will only be a matter of time before you stab me in the back. When you give this person the poison, you folks will be the people possessing the antidote. Even though you give me the antidote, you can still produce another one yourself. Then when you reach a conclusion behind my back, I won''t know. By the way, who is the manufacturer of the poison?"


    The secretary was embarrassed as I did not buy into his suggestion. Needless to say, he still gave me the information.


    "the poison producer is Song Tai-Hua. He is the director of Fudan University that is located in Jong Ji city."


    "All the directors of the various universities have a special art that they are unparalleled at¡­," Dingbang Yongzhengi spoke even though he was interrupted by Chang Ye shortly with a signal before he could reveal more important information.


    Before I could speak, Dingbang Yongzhengi had spoken. I didn''t know if he was so excited to demonstrate other people''s talent or if there was another reason for his excitement.


    "I will tell you personally if you want to know. I will give you my full boring history and how everything came to be." Chang Ye said with a sad expression. It was as though he wanted to make me feel pity for him. However, was it working? I didn''t know. Not yet.


    "President."


    On hearing the President''s words, Yusheng Chung called out to him. He was probably signaling him to think about the repercussions of that information. Probably, because that particular information must have been as important as human history. What motivated humans to grow? It was so absurd that most human could sacrifice their lives and their generation to get to the level of wolves and hunters.


    "It is fine. If Miss. Mey wouldn''t trust me. Then, I will start by trusting her. Also, I will accept all the risks. None of you are involved in this reckless act." The President whispered.


    "Either way, I can''t put his life in your hands for now. If you control him instead of me, there might be an uncontrollable factor staring at me every morning. So¡­" Saying that I flipped my hands as the first spear stabbed towards Cheung Fu. One of the A-rank hunters rushed in front of the spear, and the spear shattered his very heart to pieces. He fell with a death wail.


    I frowned and decided to launch another one. Regardless, another moron rushed in again, but this time a single piece of memory flashed in my head. I immediately stopped the attack. Although, the spear had already sunk into his skin. However, it had not destroyed any vital organs. I knew I would not have pity for any of these people. They started this assault after all. They wanted me to disappear for no reason. Moreover, If I was not planning to work with these people, they would have been dead already.


    "I think I have a way to control you. Or rather a way to make you not betray me. Needless to say, it is something we have to find out. After all, this inspiration saved you all." Cheng Fu only stared at me dumbly. There was nothing he could do at this point other than await my cruel judgment. Was I wicked and heartless? No, I didn''t think so. I was living a peaceful life before they came to destroy it. They must pay. I would let them understand what it meant by the saying, do not awaken a sleeping lion.


    I grabbed the pierced male and threw him to the ground. I was merciless. I showed my eyes to him. Instantly the godly golden T appeared again. However, this time it projected outside my eyes. As a result, the original golden T created a visible mirage. One golden T for each eye, just like how they usually appeared in my pupils. In a slow but energetic way, the two T combined. The place rumbled deliberately with a dull noise. As the T blended, it entered into the body of the A-rank hunter. Instantly his body vibrated. In addition, I trembled a little too. It was as though I was in his head.. Also, it was as though I was holding his heart in my hands.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 90 - All Of Them Are Sinners.

    Inside the body of the A-level hunter, a single golden ring tied his heart. In fact, it was compressing it. The gold ring was glittering sharply. The male had a visible fear in his expression. It was as if he could see his death before his eyes. However, I was indifferent. I simply did not care about them. In truth, I didn''t care about anyone. ''All of them are sinners,'' I thought.


    "Farewell then," I said as I clenched my right hand, and with a splash, the heart burst. The male died with incredible pain and shock. Furthermore, his eyes were wide open because he couldn''t believe it even in his death.


    "Well, it is working perfectly." At this point, the courageous Cheung Fu was full of fear. He was sweating and shaking literally. He gazed at me as though I was a monster. In addition, his expression and inner soul were probably begging me. Nevertheless, I have blatantly refused any apology. After all, if he had his way, he would have killed me without mercy or probably defiled me just to prove his point. That was why I fought with all that I had. Was it that I did not feel pain? Never? I felt every bit of pain very much. Nonetheless, I had to endure it even if it choked me to death. That pain was not enough to kill my pent-up frustration.


    Instantly, the same process happened again. Cheng Fu was hopeless and pathetic, but I did not care.


    "Don''t worry, there is nothing I want from you other than information when it is necessary. Also, protect Nuan Mei even though you have to disobey orders. Furthermore, you don''t have to worry, I can''t read your mind or anything, and I can''t control you. Regardless, if you fail to do what you have to. Or lie to me when all you had to do was tell me the truth. Then I will kill."


    I have to establish a code for him to understand his predicament. When my gaze turned to the Chang Ye and his entourage, they gazed at me with fear. They were fidgeting. Anyway, it was not as though I wanted people to fear me or anything. I just wanted to declare that I am tired of people seeing me as a usable or killable object. We discussed a few other things before we left.


    I couldn''t be happier. Even though I did not bring Nuan Mei, there were a lot of gains. The pieces of information were worth it.


    A few hours after the meeting with Cheung Fu, I lay lazily on my bed with my eyes on the ceiling. I could not help telling myself that I had improved. However, there were more challenging tasks, like the Will-break warehouse. Also, the mysterious expert alpha is rumored that this person could challenge the elder-level hunters and live. ''Chi An, I have grown, right? Anyway, how would you have gone about the matter of that Cheung Fu?'' I thought to myself. Regardless of how strong the enemy might be, I would only need to surmount it. If I didn''t surmount them, how would I face Chi An when I see him. That I mean, as a dead person, of course.


    Just as I was lost in thought, I got a knock on my door. I permitted the person. It was Chang Ye''s secretary.


    "Miss. Jun Mey. Mr. President calls for you." Yusheng Chung said. He was a little cautious with his word, though. Ever since the fight with Cheung Fu, he looked at me with caution.


    Soon we entered Chang Ye''s office. The place was well decorated with a refreshing atmosphere. As I entered the office, Chang Ye gestured with his hand for me to have a seat. After I had sat, he began.


    "I called you because of something I want to tell you. I hope this will strengthen our cooperation. Regardless, whether it will strengthen us or not won''t matter. I just feel like doing this. My security was getting excited when the guy unintentionally said something he shouldn''t."


    "If it was so important that you stopped your security from saying it. Why tell me?" Listening to him, I decided to pitch my doubt.


    "Well, you are different from those people. I can''t say how. Also, it is not because we are cooperating. I just feel it in my gut that you are a good person."


    "Hmm... A good person, huh. What a crazy thing to say when everyone sees me as an object for use. Swear that this was not your initial thought? Anyway, it does not matter as I will use anything to achieve my goal. After all, good people turn bad. That is if I was anything good before to start with."


    Chang Ye fell silent, and his secretary had nothing to say. It was as though they could not dispute me. Well, everyone had their motive for doing what they wanted.


    Just as Chang Ye was about to start, the door opened, and a girl entered like a free spirit. She was nothing but casual and did not care about formality. Hence, in the way she entered an formal building.


    "Dad, you promised me that you would allow sister Mey and me to play. However, you have been withholding her." The girl frowned. Nevertheless, she did not really look angry. In fact, if this world could be filled with oblivious people who did not know anything about the harsh reality of this earth, there might be a little peace. In any case, The moment anyone stumbled on something they shouldn''t, life automatically turns sour. Adequately, some people know about this, yet decided to turn ignorance and put up a smiling face like her. How did she do it? Well, she has not lost something that could trigger her hatred to the extreme.


    The person that entered was none other than Chang Jiao.


    Honey, I have told you that sister Mey is super busy these few days. Can you permit her some more time?" Chang Ye pleaded softly. The daughter bulged her cheeks as she stamped her feet on the ground. In fact, Chang Jiao was behaving like a spoilt brat and nothing less. Nevertheless, she was cute. This was due to her indifference to the harsh reality of the world.


    Just as she left, we continued from where we stopped.


    "Yusheng Chung, help me lock the door. The last thing I want is another disturbance." The secretary nodded and did just what was asked of him.


    "This story will take longer, and I must apologize in advance for taking your time. Also, for sharing such a boring story.." Chang Ye gave a warning ahead.


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 91 - Do You Love This Country?

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    Then the president began his story. "Years back, I had a teacher, and his name was Teacher Zou." He said.


    More than fifty years ago, in a lonely residence in the countryside. The house was surrounded by beautiful greenery, and water encircled it like an island.


    Five children were playing around the field cheerfully. These children were carefree, and it was as though the world only existed for them. A man walked toward the place where these children were playing. He came with another person. The person was a child. However, he was frowning behind him.


    The man that came looked elderly but vibrant, and he had grayish-white hair mixed with black hair. He looked at the children with empathy. In truth, his smile was alluring.


    Immediately, the five children ran to him as a child would do to his father.


    "Teacher Zou," they chorused cheerfully. He bent down and petted their hair gently.


    Yaozu Hai!


    Kuo Lijun!


    Song Tai-Hua!


    Fa Renshu!


    Teacher Zou called their name softly.


    "How are all you all doing? Are you playing enough?" Teacher Zou said again.


    "Yes, teacher. I always help my brothers." Yaozu Hai spoke. A small child who was overly slim and had a harmless smile. He was wearing eyeglasses bigger than his face. Also, the children were all eight to ten years.


    There was an angry snort. Immediately, followed by angry words. "Yaozh Hai, will you be quiet. When did you become our leader?" the spokesperson was a boy with an angry face? He had a swollen cheek, and his hair could be counted. In reality, it was very scanty. The person who said these words was Yongrui Kang. Needless to say, there was a child among them that seemed to have lost his mind. He was always thinking. Of course, he was coming up with the solution for his thought.


    These children were the current directors of the five universities. They were orphans picked up and fancied by Teacher Zou. Nonetheless, at this moment, he had added another brother to them.


    "Teacher, who is that scared boy behind you." A child asked. Also, this child was bossy in a way. He was Song Tai-Hua.


    "Ah! That was my question." The thinking child suddenly flared up in anger. About to fight the child who supposedly said what he was thinking. However, what was the hiding finally came out. His expression was extremely bold and fearless, and his eyes had the determination of an eagle. At this point, the rushing boy stopped.


    Then Teacher Zou called the boy. "Kuo Lijun, everything cannot be solved by fighting. You see, Chang Ye, here. He only came out, and you stopped your rampage." His voice was mocking in a way.


    "All of you, this is your new brother, Chang Ye. You must take care of him." Teacher Zou said.


    Literally, what these children did every time was playing around. They were trouble makers and talkative. Needless to say, their carefree lives were something to take note of. Teacher Zou allowed them to learn about the world through self-discovery. Each time he came back, he would ask them about random things. Therefore teacher Zou was constantly gauging them. Also, he was very much concerned about their interpersonal relationship. At this point, teacher Zou thought allowing them to have enough play was enough development. So he was hoping to discover something extraordinary. He also wanted to develop their affective domain as much as he could.


    In a study room that was wide and comfy as a king-sized bed, everything was silent. The air was refreshing, and the books loaded inside were many. There was a floor table and a man with a book. The man was teacher Zou. Another man knocked, and he was permitted inside. As he came, he bowed.


    The man was extremely tall and had a bold expression. His movement was slightly mysterious.


    "President Zou, you called for me." The man saluted.


    "Yunsheng Ai, do you love this country?" the seated man asked. Then he slowly turned to the incoming man. The seated man was indeed Teacher Zou. However, his title had changed to something else. When did he become the president? Well, he had been hiding that identity from the children.


    "Yes, president. I love the country, and I want it to move forward." Yungsheng Ai answered without a flinch in his voice. He was definitely bold.


    "It is unfortunate that we have few men with Little insight. They are all afraid of death and want to drink milk all their lives. No one had ever thought of giving all to this nation. By the way, how is the progress of the five universities?" Teacher Zou asked. It was as though Starlight nation was his family.


    "The universities will kick off soon. I want to supervise the groundwork and the plans you have crafted, even the underground laboratory. All that remains is for the right talents to be trained." Yunsheng Ai answered respectively.


    "Mhm! I understand." Teacher Zou said. He was not feeling the energy. In fact, all this delay made him a little disappointed with the development of everything.


    "Yunsheng Ai, you should give me the relevant documents and set things in place. You will come here and take care of these children. I want you to groom these children. Their era of play is over. Give them real cognitive, affective, and psychomotor tasks. These are the future that I see in this nation. I will be busy from henceforth. Be that as it may, I will come when occasion permits."


    All the children were playing, as usual, two people came. The children rushed forward with a glint of happiness. As a result, they were instantly slapped by a cruel reality when they saw these two people.


    It was not their teacher but another different person. Furthermore, he came with a child of their age grade. In truth, this was around the time their teacher usually came home. So this uncanny atmosphere struck them like lightning.


    The man that came was Yusheng Ai. There was a boy beside him, and he looked bold, just like his father. In addition, he had the same demeanor as his father, and he also looked like an adviser. He was Yusheng Chung.


    "First thing first. This is my son, Yusheng Chung. Now let me clear things. Teacher Zou asked me to come and take care of things.. He is busy and out of the state."


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 92 - Why Did You Not Stab Me?

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    Hearing this, the children frowned even more. It was as though they couldn''t bear to hear that lame excuse. Of course, Teacher Zou was still in Hefei. Also, the children were in Hefei. However, in the outskirts. The teacher loves serene environments. So he lived here.


    Instantly, he brought a tiny recorder and played a sound for the children with unbelievable expression. If they could drag the two people away, they would have done so. As a result, a little convincing was necessary.


    "Children, Teacher Zou loves you so much. Needless to say, I have important things to do now. So, I want Yusheng Ai to take care of you. He won''t treat you bad, and if he does, I will punish him and remove him. Nonetheless, you must respect and do everything he tells you. Anyway, I know I am yapping, but I love you extremely. I hope you are taking care of Chang Ye with all your strength." Teacher Zou''s voice rang out in the recorder.


    At this point, the children were already in tears as their snots were running wild. They sniffed back almost in unison. They already know their teacher placed great interest in Chang Ye. However, they obeyed their teacher so much that it was not a problem. So because their teacher had given great permission to this man in front of them, they simply needed to obey.


    "Hello! Everyone, I am here to learn how to do things." At this moment, Yusheng Chung spoke, his voice being a little forceful. The other children looked at him with gasps. When did a child have the momentum of an adult? The children thought to themselves.


    The children began their personal lesson. On this note, Yusheng Ai supervised them very well, both in groups and in private participation. He also did not give leverages to his son. In fact, his son serves as the five children''s assistant. Every now and then, various tests were given to the children. These examinations helped to test their love and hate on several things. Also, it was to discover their fundamental abilities. These things happened till two years passed quickly. Then, they were twelve to fourteen years of age. Their cooperation was already seamless. And during these two years, teacher Zou had paid attention to them. He visited and tested them both seriously and playful. They did well in their paths.


    Today was clearly beautiful, and the sun was shining with joy. The weather was slightly hot. Nonetheless, it was quiet. A black car drove into the compound. In fact, a vehicle had never been driven in before. The children who were studying in their various study rooms were surprised. They rushed out. Yusheng Ai came out as well.


    A man stepped out of the car, it was Teacher Zou. The five children rushed towards him while Yusheng Chung stayed with his father. He felt lost a bit as he did not have a personal relationship with the man. Yusheng Ai walked towards teacher Zou and bowed.


    "He nodded to him slightly. Let us go. We don''t have time." Teacher Zou spoke.


    "Yes, I understand." Yusheng Ai responded respectfully.


    Soon they all entered inside a room. Teacher Zou sat with satisfaction like nothing mattered as he gazed at the children who were readily waiting to hear from him. What does teacher Zou want to say? They must have been in doubt. Battling with themselves in their heads.


    Teacher Zou cleared his throat. "First, I want to appreciate you children for being good to Yusheng Ai and his son Yusheng Chung. That aside, I have understood that you are ready. So I want to begin. After all, I have been searching for your kind. You are the ones that will carry my determination. Another thing, I must apologize to you at the same time. I am the president of the Starlight nation. However, I still preferred Teacher Zou."


    Teacher Zou looked at the children to hear their objections. At this moment, a child stood up. "Did the teacher not view us worthy of that information in the first place?" he gritted his teeth for being underestimated. This person was Song Tai-Hua.


    "Song Tai-Hua, you dare get angry at the teacher, wait for me to kill you." Yongrui Kang flared up like an old volcano. The more he got angry, the more the hair on his head became scanty. I wondered why it was so. In fact, these children were not some blank slate anymore. Their knowledge had grown tremendously over the past two years. Their maturity level had quite exceeded their peers.


    The teacher smiled and made a signal. A man with a black suit came into the house. That should be the man that drove him to this residence. He was mature and slightly plain. In truth, there was nothing much to tag him because he was just a loyal dog. On his hand was a red box. The size of the box was slightly big.


    He took the box to Song Tai-Hua. Just as he opened it. He was surprised. The item inside the box was a black dagger. He began to sweat slightly.


    "Pick it up, Song Tai-Hua. Your parents did away with you, didn''t they? In reality, they did not need you. It was not as though they were not alive. They just did not want you. And now, a man you had loved with all your heart had equally betrayed you by withholding information from you. He must have thought of you as nothing. No, let me correct that. I thought of you as useless too."


    Teacher Zou spoke without any hesitation and definitely without any limitation. In return, Song Tai-Hua was already out of the world. He was mad thoroughly. He picked the dagger and rushed toward the president with a loud roar.


    Getting close to the president, the dagger that was about to stab his face, he forcefully positioned it inches away from his ears as he stabbed the wall backing teacher Zou. As a result, the blade tore his hand directly. He shouted in agony and pain. Actually, his eyes were shaking with terror. Whether it was out of hate or another feeling was something only Song Tai-Hua knew.


    "Why did you not stab me? Didn''t I just hurt you?" Teacher Zou asked.


    "You did. However, it was enough reason to kill you."


    "I see," the president sighed weakly.


    "What do you think, little Fai Renshu?"


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 93 - Then Why Did God Stress Himself To Create Me?

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    "Well, the mind of Song Tai-Hua is underdeveloped. He could have seen the apparent lie, and yet he did not. Each time the teacher is lying. No, let put it right. Each time the teacher uses an uncomfortable method to get us to do something, he always taps his left leg, and also, his left ring finger shakes a lot. Although he tries to hide them beside his left lap, it was always visible." Fai Renshu, who had a blank face and a big nose, spoke calmly.


    "You see? Fai Renshu understands his environment and people. He even has enough gut to do what you couldn''t do. Of course, it is not because you can''t. It is simply a matter of who is involved. Your love for me far exceeds your hatred for me. However, Fai Renshu is different. He will do anything to anyone. In fact, it doesn''t matter who. As long as it leads him to where he wants. I have been studying you guys for a long time, and I know your behavioral pattern."


    Teacher Zou looked at the bleeding Song Tai-Hua. His eyes had no emotion. It was as though he was looking at his test subjects. It was different from the kind-hearted and warm teacher Zou. What changed? This was a question that lingered in the cloud.


    "Kou Lijun, treat Song Tai-Hua." Teacher Zou said as he pointed to the lost Kou Lijun. This immediately startled him. The person in a black suit got him a silver box. He took it to Song Tai-Hua. Opening the box, he was already absorbed inside the medical field. He began to administer treatment like an adult. It was not yet to an expert level, but it was admirable. Soon, he was done. It was easy to ask the silliest question in history. What happened to the lost child. The answer was simple! When using strings and the medical instrument, he was different.


    "Song Tai-Hua, I heard you are fascinated by poison. I will get you all the requirements. Become number one. No, become legend itself." Teacher Zou said as his gaze locked on the wounded child.


    "Yongrui Kang, you wanted to kill Song Tai-Hua. If I had permitted you to do so. What would you have done?"


    He asked the angry fourteen years boy that was nearly going bald. It was not a sickness, though. Just an anomaly.


    "I would torture him before killing him. I would not allow any fool to taint the name of the teacher. First, I would allow him to sit on a burner, and I will increase it slowly to make him feel at home." He said. By the way, who told that fool that anyone who sat on a burner was having a good time. A careless notion.


    "Yongrui Kang, I observed you are good at punishing living things. What a dark art. Also, I have discerned that you are good at martial arts. I will get you everything you need."


    Teacher Zou stood up about to leave. Two children ran to him. One of them was Yaozhai Hai. His eyeglasses were conspicuous as usual. He had been quiet, which was his unusual self. Anyway, he was not much of a good talker, but at the slightest, he talks. He looked easy-going, after all. The other child was Chang Ye. The undaunted willpower in his eyes was very distinct.


    "Teacher Zou, you said nothing about us." They said.


    "About us, you say?" Yaozhai Hai flinched back. However, Chang Ye stood his ground courageously. His eyes showed something more than a struggling ant. It was as though he was clearly perceiving his next step ahead of time.


    "There is no we. It is either you or nothing." Teacher Zou said with a severe tone. However, Chang Ye was strong-willed.


    "We fought together and played together. Ultimately, something has to change from I to us. It would be a dream if that was not why you brought us all together to make up for each other and to seek each other''s welfare." Chang Ye refused to back down.


    Teacher Zou smiled widely. It was as though he was happy he could unzip their potential. "Fine, then."


    "I got a world-renowned computer set for you. I observed that you are obsessed with gadgets and programs, Yaozhai Hai."


    Just as Yaozhai Hai heard this, he brimmed with joy. It was as if he was relieved from all his pent-up stress.


    "However, Chang Ye, you have no specific qualifications. There is nothing that you are particularly good with." At this moment, the shock was like a turbulent sea. The rising surge was excruciating that it was to the point of killing him. Regardless, his eyes still had that undaunted glow as though he was possessed with a specific fate. That''s right, the destiny of never giving up.


    No one laughed at him for being useless. The children were pained as well for his condition. These children had passed the period of victimizing others. They all waited for the next thing. Whether it was from the teacher or from Chang Ye.


    "What skill do you suggest for me?" Chang Ye''s determination was as unbreakable as a mountain. His eyes shone with great expectation.


    "If I said you were the most useless of them all, would agree?" Teacher Zou asked with a severe gaze.


    "Never! I will never accept that fate. In that case, Teacher Zou, are you telling me that there is nothing I can do in this vast universe? Then why did God stress himself to create me? Isn''t that a joke?" Chang Ye answered with an unwavering spirit.


    "There you have it, then. Although you have no specific skills, you have the core thing. Charisma! You know how to bring out the best in people and make better use of them. In other words, your leadership quality surpasses the average."


    While all this was happening, the father and son only watched with a detailed eye. It was as though they were expecting something extraordinary. Yusheng Ai knew that he was already a supportive system. In fact, he was indispensable to the government. As a result, it was an honor to give the advice that pushed the nation forward. It was even more of a respect for the president of a country to listen to his advice. Thus, he watched his son keenly to understand his behavioral pattern. What does his son desire in life? As he skillfully gazed at his son. It was apparent that Yusheng Chung was jealous. The reason was that he wanted to be like the five people treasured by the president. His father tapped him gently and caressed his back. He bowed in disappointment.. Obviously, Yusheng Ai still had a lot of work to do about his son.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 94 - The WILL Of Teacher Zou.

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    Half a year had passed since the president''s last visit. However, Mr. President had supplied all the things needed for the children to train their minds. In the same villa, many underground bunkers had been built. Moreover, inside these shelters were like mini-schools.


    In the past months, the secretary arranged so much. As a result, Yaozu Hai had many technologies and network systems in his underground shelter. The same was true for Yongrui Kang. In his underground, he had many punishment tools. Furthermore, there were captured animals like lions and other species. Not only that, many martial art laws and scrolls with many weapons were inside. All he had to do was to understand everything. In the end, he must subdue those animals and make them fear him.


    Kou Lijun had a laboratory in his bunker, and wounded animals from Yongrui Kang residence were brought to him to keep them alive again. In addition, there were many medical documents and drug formulae for him to study. Notwithstanding, the apparatus were all appealing.


    By the same token, there was a library of psychological and mental war books available for Fai Renshu. These books were piled up to heaven. They were simply numerous. Similarly, Song Tai-Hua was allowed to study various poisons and chemicals. In his bunker, he had many apparatus and chemical samples. These are available to make his work easy. Also, many books were available to help him in is this process.


    Unlike others, Chang Ye had so many books in his bunker. Well, just like Fai Renshu. In fact, the difference was evident because all the kind of books in the Fai Renshu bunker was also there. Furthermore, so many historical records were also there. In addition, military and leadership records were also there. Most of them were talking about the failed systems. Every week, an unknown individual from the country visited Chang Ye. He tested him and asked him about the alternatives to these failed systems.


    As a result, the children became busy. They did not have the time to hang out again. Meanwhile, Yusheng Ai used his free opportunity to train his son as a suitable adviser. The country was preparing for revolution, and the ones that would make that happen were these five children.


    Ten years quickly passed. The villa in the outskirts of Hefei had become warmer. However, it was slightly empty and serene. Seven people walked into a room. The room was large, and there were medical installations. An old man with entirely gray hair and a pale face lay on a large king-sized bed. He was weak, but he was not looking like he would die any moment soon.


    These seven people were the same people that had been in the villa. Yusheng Ai and his son and the five soon-to-be leaders came closer to the man who lay on the bed. As they got there, they bowed.


    "Hello, president!" Yusheng Ai saluted.


    Mr. President bowed slightly. His eyes locked on the children. Then, he smiled freely.


    "You all have grown. Including you, Yusheng Chung." Mr. President laughed victoriously.


    "Hello, teacher," the children chorused. Yusheng Chung barely followed.


    "Umm!"


    Teacher Zou, who was also the Mr. President, nodded to them with a smile.


    "For a while, we have been planning. It is time we put the plans forward. The five universities are ready, and right now, there are directors. Yusheng Ai, take the rest of the children except Chang Ye to the universities. Give them a good position. They should struggle their way up to the ladder. I have great expectations from them." Mr. President said with a weak tune.


    "I understand. I will arrange it as commanded." Yusheng Ai answered respectfully.


    Then teacher Zou turned his gaze on Chang Ye. He sighed deeply.


    "Yusheng Ai, take Chang Ye and your child to the government structure. Relieve a minister of his position and put him there. Yusheng Chung, you support him. Chang Ye, remember that how you use him will matter. Also, the guy you would be replacing would not sit idle and allow things to progress as you wish. Politic is a battle zone. You have to be capable enough. Your eyes must be sharp enough to know friends and foes. But of course, you are familiar with this concept, don''t you?" teacher Zou admonished the children.


    "I will arrange it." Yusheng Ai answered with humility. However, his expression had no fear. Mr. President nodded and closed his eyes for a while.


    "Remember, when Chang Ye becomes the leader of starlight nation. You all must respect him both publicly and privately. Also, your relationship should be hidden as much as possible. This will be the biggest surprise that might lead to victory in any fight. In addition, you must all trust and forgive yourselves. This is another key to victory."


    With that, everyone left satisfied. Just as everybody was about to cross the wooden door. Teacher Zou spoke again.


    "Wait a moment, Yusheng Ai."


    Yusheng Ai turned back and came to him. Since teacher Zou was speaking, he was lying on the bed. At this moment, he tried to take a seating position.


    "Be careful, president." Yusheng Ai went to him and supported him. This made teacher Zou laugh self-depreciatingly. It was as though he suddenly remembered his once strong self.


    "Yusheng Ai, I don''t know how long that I will live. I want to trust everything to you. They may be smart, but they are not yet ripe. The world is dangerous. Give them a hand and get them a good secretary to support them. Especially, Kuo Lijun." President Zou said with an expectation in his eyes.


    "Rest assured, Mr. President, you won''t die that easily. Furthermore, I will give up my life for their success. They are really talented."


    "In that case, I am happy and fulfilled."


    With that, rapid development began in Starlight nation.


    Yaozu Hai became a staff in Sha Tin university. The University was in the East. Also, Yongrui Kang was taken to the Chen Yu Tung in the North. At the same time, Kuo Lijun was taken to Chung Chi university in the south. Fai Renshu went to Ma Liu Shiu in the west, and finally, Song Tai-Hua went to Fudan University in Jong Ji, which was in the central position of Starlight nation. However, Chang Ye was given the minister of management.


    "That is what happened. We all have a specialty, and we are all related to our teacher Zou. In fact, we are the authority of this Starlight nation." President Chang Ye said as he broke out of his daze.


    "So why did you tell me this long boring story. It is not as though it is useful going forward." I retorted with dissatisfaction for having wasted my time.


    "It is not useless. Anyone that knows this can put all the pieces of puzzles together.. We are the WILL of Teacher Zou."


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 95 - I Don’t Help People.

    As I discussed with Chang Ye, his secretary, Yusheng Chung, said nothing. He only listened. I kept arranging the pieces of information in my head. What is this puzzle Mr. President was talking about? Also, what is this WILL of Teacher Zou? Was it an element that made them fearless even in the face of death? Or was it an element that gave them endless trust? It was really quite strange. However, one thing was sure, they really were this nation''s actual authority.


    "Let me enlighten you. How did you think we acquired those pieces of information about the wolves? How was it possible that eleven people were ready to throw away their lives? Even the consequences of their action visited their children. It was all related. The wolves and hunters are heartless. So, we the humans have to go the extreme to be able to stabilize this nation." Mr. President awakened me from my mulling.


    However, at this moment, Mr. President''s first-class security guard came.


    "Sir, something terrible had happened." Dingbang Yongzhengi reported.


    President Chang Ye frowned upon hearing that statement.


    "What happened?" he asked.


    "Director Fai Renshu released Commander Lok Mingtun and Deputy Commander Kong Quon. Also, he had actuated a massive military movement. In addition, he has called his personal human soldier." Dingbang Yongzhengi answered.


    "Alright, monitor more of his action and give me a first-hand report." Chang Ye dismissed Dingbang Yongzhengi.


    Just as Dingbang Yongzhengi went out. The President''s secretary finally spoke. "Sir, it seems that the director has executed his plan."


    Mr. President nodded slightly. He did not have any surprise on his face. Regardless, he was lost in thought.


    "What do you mean by the director had begun his plan?" I decided to have my doubt cleared.


    Before Yusheng Chung could answer my question, Mr. President did.


    "After the Ma Liu Shiu was nearly destroyed. The director felt he was outsmarted. There was a mole in his group, and as a person who is a legendary psychologist, he felt his self-esteem was hurt. So he went back to the school after the incident. This was after I had a conference meeting with all the directors. These directors also came with their various secretaries. In the school, some wolves came again. The conclusion was that he was nearly killed by those wolves. Needless to say, something different happened. Hunters began a fight with the wolves. So, he used the opportunity to escape." Chang Ye explained.


    Following the explanation, Mr. President continued. "This current plan was to use the commander and the deputy commander. Fai Renshu understood that Lok Mingtu did not just betray him for a minor thing. Be that as it may, this betrayal led the wolves to entrap him. Nonetheless, the deputy is an innocent man. There was no alternative for him because he could be only be used. Fai Renshu used one of the commander''s men to release him, and the same person brought the deputy Commander out from his house arrest. Nonetheless, he was bounded with chains. Using his men to release him gave him confidence. In addition, it made him not to feel out place. "


    At this moment, a car was speeding towards a meeting point in a particular location in Hefei town, Jong Ji city. The vehicle was tense because of the uncanny atmosphere. The commander, who looked pale and had prosthetics on his hands, erupted with anger. His eyes were filled with great furry. Also, the same was with the deputy commander held in the car. His eyes were shaking in anger, and his expression was of disappointment.


    [The day before Commander Lok set out to meet with the wolves]


    In a large bunker, many military men and women stood with vigilance. Also, they were holding different kinds of firearms. The place was like a hall with no specific design. This underground base was in Jong Ji city. Needless to say, around the bunker were surrounded by buildings like an estate. Also, in the unique location of the bunker, in a training space, a female was doing a pushup. On the far left was a Bulgarian bag ( a sandbag used to practice boxing), and on her right was a Makiwara (a vertical stick used to practice karate). There were other training instruments, and the facility was simply rich in athletic facilities for body conditioning.


    This female''s body was perfectly aligned. Also, she was slim, yet it was easier to feel the explosion on her muscles. Her physique was that of a model and athlete. No, to be precise. It was not much of an athlete because most female athletes have exaggerated build-ups. Needless to say, her body was a fit.


    Moreover, she had a curly side hairstyle. Although this woman had a perfect physique, so to say, but she had a repelling aura. It was somewhat feral. Perhaps, it would be modest to say that she was hot-headed. This person was Cixi Fang, one of the human soldiers.


    While she was training, a footstep was heard. The person was soon unveiled with the ticking of time. It was Director Fai Renshu.


    "Cixi Fang!" Fai Renshu called out to the lady.


    At this moment, the training white-skinned lady stopped and focused her gaze on the director indifferently.


    "What do you want from me, director?" Her voice was cold and unwelcoming. She was not even trying to sound civil as she was brusque with her speech and behavior, alike. As a result of the training, she wore light and loose clothing that displayed her body parts.


    The director had his usual expressionless face. It was hard to surmise that he was the one that escaped death some days ago.


    "I want you to lend me a hand, Cixi Fang. I was toyed with by the wolves. They sent a mole to monitor me and extract information from me. Since they love pieces of information, I am sending one their way. There will be a meet, and you will follow us to the place." Fai Renshu said calmly. Nevertheless, his eyes were shaking with rage.


    Cixi Fang looked at him for a while. It was as though the speech of the director was incoherent to her. Just as the commander saw that she was willing to say nothing. His gaze became severe.


    "This is an order!"


    "You should have gone with that tone earlier. Why do needless things? I don''t help people. I take orders." Cixi Fang said shamelessly and ignorantly.


    At the same time, in four different estates, major preparations were made.. Rapid movements had started already.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 96 - We Don’t Want To Be The Ones Holding Back.

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    In another estate in Jong Ji, a man sat in a white room. Every damn thing in the room was white except for the sets of computers and other gadgets. There were many computers, yet they were perfectly networked. They work in sync, after all. The man that stayed in front of the enormous display screen was conspicuous. No, not exactly a massive computer. That was a supercomputer. This person was Yaozu Hai, the Director of Sha Tin university.


    Instantly, a man and a woman came inside the white room. The man was Jig Yaochuan, the Secretary of Yaozu Hai. While the female, on the other hand, was one of the human soldiers, Jiang Fu.


    Jiang Fu had a noble temperament and yet an arrogant posture. In truth, she had an unapproachable demeanor because she spoke with the air of authority. Also, Jiang Fu was exclusively indifferent. She had layered hair with fringes.


    "Have you guys finished the installation?" Yaozu Hai spoke to the two people coming to him. His face was still on his display screen as his hand moved with threatening speed.


    "Yes. Luckily, we did before the place became rowdier." Jig Yaochuan spoke with his head bowed. He was submissive and respectful.


    "So, what did you make out of the place." Yaozu Hai asked. In fact, this question was directed to Jiang Fu. She exuded arrogance and indifference.


    "I don''t understand what you are saying. Nonetheless, the building plan of the place will be just right for an enclosure. The wolves do not do snooping around. So that would not matter." She spoke like a nobility. Nevertheless, she was arrogant.


    In another estate in Jong Ji city, there were noises of collision. In a training room Yongrui Kang, the Director of Chen Yu Tung University, was training with a person. The person looked like the world was persecuting him. No! It would be more accurate to say that Yongrui Kang was doing the persecution. He was apprehensive as they duel together. Of course, that was not to say that this person was weaker. From the movement and reaction he displayed, it was easier to grade him as an expert in fighting. He was KangLi Dong. One of the human soldiers.


    Just as they were fighting, the door opened. A female entered. She was Jie Lifen, the secretary of Yongrui Kang.


    "Sir, we are ready. Fai Renshu had commenced everything." Jie Lifen announced little fearful like a scared rabbit


    At this point, a loud strike was heard. This attack instantly startled Jie Lifen. Notwithstanding, more attacks began to erupt, and all these attacks were creating reactions for Jie Lifen. She was literally shaken by every hit. Soon, the fight came to an end. Director Yongrui Kang requested a towel, but none was handed over to him. Instantly, he began to shout his lungs out. That said, every shout was terrific to Jie Lifen. It was as though many needles were stabbing her back.


    "You couldn''t bring a simple towel for me to clean up after a strong fight!?" Yongrui Kang said as he pointed his fingers at Jie Lifen. " Do you want to get punished!?" He added.


    Jie Lifen only stood there confused. Occasionally, she would be startled. It was really a pitiful state.


    At the same time, in another estate, in a broad room. Also, this room was mixed with eastern drugs and western drugs. Shelves were filled with drugs and equipment. A man stood there with his hand on his chin as his eyes moved randomly. The man was Kuo Lijun, the Director of Chung Chi University.


    At this moment, a male and a female entered the room. The female was the secretary of Kuo Lijun, Lijuan Kuaihua. As always, she had her brilliant and assertive demeanor. The male was one of the human soldiers.


    Gen Jian! He was an enthusiastic and optimistic male with a polite smile. Moreover, the way he carried himself, it was easier to believe that he was in control of every situation. One thing about these human soldiers was that they might appear blank. In fact, it was as though they had rid themselves of all emotions of the world, but their characteristics still remained. After all, characteristics and personalities were the things that describe people.


    "Director, everything is in place. The medical equipment and materials needed have been arranged." Lijuan Kuaihua spoke boldly.


    "Hmm! I feel like I''ve been forgetting something." Director Kuo Lijuan placed his right hand on his chin, mulling over something.


    "Director, snap out of it. The other directors had already set their plans in motion." Lijuan Kuaihua reinforced her speech even more.


    "Grrr! Woman, can you give me a moment of self-examination?" Kou Lijuan was exasperated. No, it was safe to say that the guy was overwhelmed.


    "But Sir, you have been doing this self-examination for ages. You are simply overthinking without solution, nothing more." The secretary retorted.


    The whole time, all they did was bicker like lovers, and they neglected the presence of Gen Jian. Seeing that his existence was not relevant, he decided to leave the place. That was when the ''children in adult''s bodies stopped their argument. Finally, his one move had paid off.


    At this point, Kou Lijuan cleared his throat to call back the attention of Gen Jian. With that, he stopped on his track and turned around.


    "Did you notice anything unusual?" Kou Lijuan asked.


    "Unusual? What do you mean by that, Sir?" Gen Jian asked back.


    "I mean, did you notice anything different about that environment. Perhaps the wolves or my fellow directors. What are their plans?" the director reinforced his question.


    "The environment could be easily enclosed. I noticed some installation and other things. It seems that your fellow directors are not relenting. That said, it is still difficult to trap the wolves that way. Needless to say, a plan is a plan after all." Gen Jian answered with a courageous grin.


    With that, Gen Jian began to move again. However, he stopped on getting to the mahogany door. His hand on the knob and his face facing the door like a man staring at his cheating wife. Director, you should prepare as well. We don''t want to be the ones holding back in this expedition.


    This statement made the director straighten up his gaze as he braced up. His eyes were as serious as it was never before. Even Lijuan Kuaihua was surprised.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 97 - Get Lost, Slave!

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    In another mansion, in a particular laboratory, a man was meddling with some greenish and bluish solution. (A solution is a mixture of soluble solute with a solvent). The smell of this chemical was apparent, and it was seriously harsh. A man in complete laboratory clothing was mixing these chemicals. In fact, he was looking like a space traveler. He was mixing the solution with mastery, and he was more cautious than anything. This person was Song Tai-Hua.


    At the same time, a male knocked on a mahogany door. He followed up by opening the door. Inside, a female lay on a large mattress with a cold and arrogant expression. She was recklessly chewing gum. Also, it was damn loud. So loud that it was disturbing the peace and serenity of the room. Occasionally she would blow bubbles from the insoluble plastic. On the ten fingers of the female were crazy lines of tattoos, and all her nails were painted black. And these black lines were very thick, like Ventablack. This female was meddling with her mobile phone.


    The person that came in was Susu Yingpie. As always, he looked more like a slave than like an assistant.


    "Enlai Lanfen, Director calls for you." Susu Yingpie spoke with slight fear. It was as if he was forced to talk to the lady lying on the bed. In fact, she was lying with her unique military uniform and big boots on the bed. On second thought, if Susu Yingpie had his way, I think he would rather not speak with a devil in human clothing.


    Just as she turned toward him, he vibrated inside like a jerking car.


    "Get lost, slave!" A single shout turned the silence to a battleground. Susu Yingpie was already fighting his fear.


    "I..." just as he was about to speak, he noticed that his words were trailing on their own. He could not voice his thought. Fear was shaking hands with him. Not as a friend, though.


    "Still there!?" Enlai Lanfen shouted once more with dissatisfaction. In a moment, a dagger stabbed the smooth brown mahogany door. The eyes of Susu Yingpie widen in both surprise and fear.


    "You are only a damn secretary, and you can easily be replaced. Don''t value yourself too much. Now, get lost." Enlai Lanfen''s words were cold, and she did not spare Susu Yingpie any form of emotional leverage even though he was a male. No; to be precise, he was slightly advanced. He scampered without wasting any more energy.


    At this moment, Enlai Lanfen came down from the mattress. She was a tall and charming lady. However, her face was not encouraging social interaction. She stretched her hands and picked her military jacked at the head of the bed. She wore it over her black in-wear. She walked towards the door.


    "What does that chemical maniac want from me again? I''ve told him that I don''t want men controlling me." With that, she marched out.


    At this moment in a long corridor, Susu Yingpie waited in front of a door. A loud and steady movement came towards him. It was Enlai Lanfen, of course. Just as she saw him, she snorted coldly. Then, Susu Yingpie opened the door as both of them entered the room. No, it was safe to call it a laboratory.


    "What took you so long to bring her?" Song Tai-Hua questioned Susu Yingpie dissatisfiedly.


    "It was my fault. I was caught up in something else." Susu Yingpie coughed up an unpredictable lie.


    "Caught up in something else? Who gave you the lion liver to mess with my time! Are you dancing with the gods, now!?" Song Tai-Hua''s eyes exploded with a fire of anger.


    "No, sir," Susu Yinpie shrunk into his shell. It was as though the world should come to an end.


    "What a pitiful man. Truly annoying. There is no backbone at all." Enlai Lanfen muttered. Although, it was loud enough for the both of them to hear her. Director Song Tai-Hua stopped his harassment and turned to her.


    "Why did you not come to report to me after the errand I sent both of you."


    "I don''t want to be talking to you too much." She blessed her speech with a loud striking of the chewing gum. It was so loud that the director was speechless.


    ''All these Human soldiers with their absurd personalities. It is only because you guys have merit that you people are being kept around. If not, your trouble surpasses your protection or whatever it is.'' Song Tai-Hua complained inside.


    "We installed the chemical that you gave us in the ventilation so that Yaozu Hai can easily control them." Enlai Lanfen finally said something that had sense.


    "Couldn''t you have just put director before his name?"


    "Just fix it in your mind as you are hearing the information. It is possible, isn''t it?" Enlai Lanfen retorted.


    "Enough of your arrogance. I will have the president lock you up. That aside, for now, prepare for the expedition. And you too, Susu Yingpie." Song Tai-Hua said. He was already exasperated.


    These various events about the directors were happening simultaneously. The directors were preparing the ground for surprise attacks. Also, this event was happening somewhere in Hefei Town. In fact, this town was also known as the presidential town. This borough was chosen because the commander of police, who was moving over to a particular estate in Hefei town, had already told the wolves that he couldn''t go far to the Northern Zone. So, the meet-up was set up in the presidential city. Well, it was the plan of Fai Renshu. He was manipulating commander Lok like a puppet without him even knowing.


    Two days before the meeting with the SS-rank hunter Cheung Fu,


    Yusheng Chung entered Mr. President''s bedroom. The place was simply sumptuous. There was a wall mirror at the head of the bed. The wall had few detailed arts. They were simple yet had great aesthetic appeal. The air around the bedroom was fresh, and the furniture there was the best.


    Mr. President was in his sleeping robe.. He had just had his bath and was preparing for sleep.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 98 - The Day Of The Meeting.

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    "Sir, the five directors want to have a word. The person that is summoning is Director Fai Renshu." The secretary said boldly. On his hand was a silver Notepad device. It was slim as the mouth of the needle. I wondered how the chips were fixed inside. Anyway, he brought the Notepad to Mr. President. He opened and it automatically connected with a display where five profiles were communicating. It was a videoconferencing. The five directors were staring at him.


    "What are you guys planning, now?" Mr. President asked.


    "I called this meeting, Chang Ye. Even though I had been suspecting that bitch for long. I still made the mistake of allowing her to be by my side." Fai Renshu spoke.


    "There is nothing you could have done. You are not God, after all. If she could elude the security analysis of our supercomputers set up by Yaozu Hai. Then, we were at her mercy. In fact, we are all humans. So, it should not bother you."


    "I know, however, this is for the safety of the future. As a result, I am drafting out attack tactics. Furthermore, I hope this attack hit them hard because I will use the deputy commander. I know he is innocent, but there is little control over that. We are the WILL, and anything is fine if it helps this nation grow. For the Commander, he is not innocent. He is really to be blamed for most of the things that had happened." Fai Renshu said.


    "Moreover, he had been marked by the wolf to spy for them. So I want the wolves to have this piece of pie that they crave for." The expression of Fai Renshu had no atom of jokes.


    "If Fai Renshu has a solid plan, then this one in a lifetime attack we should maximize it." Yongrui Kang agreed. Yaozu Hai, Kuo Lijun, and Song Tai-Hua nodded in affirmation. Their eyes showed that they could put their lives on the line for their beliefs.


    "Okay, fine. If we want to fall, then let us fall together. It is time to gather my bones back. Enough of being idle for long. I might as much tell you this. I know that we have not spent much time with that girl. That I mean the immortal manipulator. However, it is time to move forward. She is worthy of being trusted. From my analysis and from what my gut tells me. If you don''t bite, she won''t bite you. Our goals align very well, so I want to open up to her. If anything happens along the line, I will take the blame." Mr. President declared.


    "Chang Ye, no one will blame you for anything. Your leadership had been superb. Just like all of us, you are unparalleled in leadership, and your instinct is 101% right all the time." The person that spoke was Song Tai-Hua. A person who would not have said anything in a million possibilities. Actually, even on a great day, he would not say such a heartwarming word. Well, he just did, and that meant a lot


    With that, Fai Renshu began to explain the blueprint of his entire plan as the Directors, and Mr. President listened carefully. In time, they finished. The secretary who stood there boldly yet humbly went forward and picked the Notepad device.


    "Yusheng Chung, give all the support you can. Furthermore, when you hear about this event, you have to pretend like it was your first time hearing it. Understand?"


    "Affirmative!" Well then, have a good sleep.


    At the same time, in a mansion, a male was seated with a calm expression. The place had a dining setting. However, he sat alone, and his eyes were shaking slightly. In addition, his face was pale a little-no, it was recovering from the paleness. This person was the alpha king that had escaped death on the previous expedition. Pingfei Shing! In the last fight with me, Jun Mey, this person had sustained a hefty injury just to defend my attack. He split himself into two to stop that tracking assault. In the end, his actual life was also divided. Right now, his health was recovering.


    At this moment, a female entered the place. The person that entered the room was Ushi Xin-jin. She was an alpha king too. Also, she had her usual optimistic and enthusiastic atmosphere surrounding her.


    "Have you recovered?" Ushi Xin-Jin voiced out.


    "As you can see, I am fine. However, we have more problems on our side." Pingfei Shing answered blandly. Then, he turned to the incoming Ushi Xin-Jin. His expression clamored to say more about his health, yet he kept quiet.


    "What did your alpha generals find out about the president''s daughter?" Pingfei Shing asked.


    "The girl had been indoors lately. The humans had refused to let her run around. Furthermore, three of those human soldiers are protecting her secretly. Of course, they are not a problem. The only problem is that we can''t storm into the President''s quarter. That would be suicide even for us." Ushi Xin-jin answered.


    "By the way, what about that fellow, Qiao Lai?" Pingfei Shing asked.


    "She is nowhere to be found. However, she will show up if we are about to make a move. There is something else, though. The five directors are up to something. Our information source said it will take place in the next two days. They were communicating with that arrogant person, Hui Ning. Unfortunately, her father had locked her up. So the person that will come for this mission would be Tao Weimin and the two beta army, Ling Xue and Shu Yan." Ushi Xin-Jin explained.


    "So, are we going to give a helping hand? That girl had been causing problems lately. Well, if we can extract some security information from the two officers, that will make our situation better." Pingfei Shing communicated.


    He raised his head and stared at the ceiling-lost in thought. Then he forcefully turned to Ushi Xin-jin as though a new determination had sprung up.


    "Let us look for that Qiao Lai. We will make an arrangement with Toa Weimin. In the next two days, we should be ready and be part of that team." With that, the little meeting was dismissed.


    The day of the meeting.


    A car sped up as though it was racing toward the clouds. In the vehicle sat commander Lok in irritation. There was a bit of fear in his eyes as the car sprinted. In front of the automobile was a mansion hidden in a tall wall with a massive black gate.. Even though the whole scale of this estate was hidden in the enormous wall, it was large enough to wow! Also, it was very profound from the proportion.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 99 - A Righteous And Upright Person.

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    As the Military commander was going to the meeting point, I, Jun Mey, was still discussing with the president. Chang Ye''s secretary was present, as well.


    However, Dingbang Yongzhengi, his first-class security, left to investigate the situation thoroughly.


    "Their plan is probably to release all the security in the presidential quarter so that they can come and capture my daughter. In this place, I have three human soldiers protecting her, and the last two human soldiers are protecting the scientists developing the artificial human-robot. In truth, we can only wait here for news." President Chang Ye said as he balled his fist and gritted his teeth in anger. More importantly, his eyes had enough determination.


    "I will protect this country, and I will protect my daughter." Chang Ye''s resolve was overflowing throughout his demeanor. Again, he continued his speech. "We vowed to serve this country alone without any external attachment. Nonetheless, I couldn''t help it when I had a lady that cared about me showed up in my life. Also, even when all this had happened, the rest of them did not mind my irresponsibility." Chang Ye sighed. Anyway, I wondered why he was pouring out his heart here.


    His voice came again like a whisper. "My goal remains the same, just like in the beginning."


    I stood up from my seat. In any case, this had nothing to do with me. Of course, I would have loved to kill that commander and his Deputy Commander for causing the death of Chi An and Wang Chen. In addition, they were the ones that caused the situation that allowed the hunters to kidnap Nuan Mie. ''I will never forgive them.'' I was overwhelmed with anger and sadness.


    "I don''t personally care about anything that is happening Within your circle. You asked me to save your daughter, and I did. So, I''ve helped you enough. If anything, I would love to kill the Military Commander and his Deputy Commander as quickly as possible, and if nothing, they should die on their own in this hazardous mission they are going. That said, I would also love the wolves to kill that Fai Renshu, or he should also die on his own. The reason is simple. If he didn''t mishandle that situation back then, things wouldn''t have gone out of control."


    With that, I went away. These things were none of my concerns after all.


    The president and his secretary watched me silently as I opened the door and left the room.


    At this point, a military man opened the door for Commander Lok as the car got past the automatic gate to the estate. Commander Lok stepped out of the vehicle like a king. Although he was worried, somewhat, he still held on. In addition, the security man went around and opened the door for Deputy Commander Kong, but he dragged him out of the car like a criminal.


    After everything, they walked towards the gigantic mansion in front of them. ''This place is where the wolves would either punish or reward me.'' The commander thought deeply.


    Every step was heavy, and the steps were becoming slower and clumsy. Also, Commander Lok was visibly sweating as he was shaking from the inside. Although, he tried his best to hide it.


    As they got closer to the building, there were many wolves, and they stood as guards. These wolves were the omega armies, the beta armies, and the beta generals in the hierarchy of the wolf. Furthermore, all of them gathered in the concourse of the building. They all wore black suits. I wondered who introduced such a dressing style to them.


    "Who are you, people?" One of the men in black, who wore a conspicuous sunshade, took the lead. This person was slim and tall, and he was a beta general. Moreover, he had a neutral expression, and his representation could easily elude someone from his thought. Also, this person''s face was smooth, and there were no beards. In addition, he was in his mid-thirties.


    Instantly, his eyes underneath the sunshade flashed with an amber color as he scanned the people somewhat lazily.


    "I am Commander Lok. I requested a meet-up with Lady Hui Ning because I have information to provide her. Also, there is more..." Lok Mingtun spoke as he turned his gaze to the Deputy Commander, who was shackled. Commander Lok abruptly stopped his speech and forced a lazy smile. It was as though it was not significant to pass that information since he would be repeating it.


    The wolf in human form scrutinized him once more and waved his hand for them to go in. The three of them went through the door and met the long corridor. They passed with their movement echoing audibly, and after a few walks, there was another set of men in black. Unlike the other people outside, their aurae were different. They should be the alpha armies and alpha generals.


    ''Why are there many wolves here? This gathering couldn''t have been only to receive information. what is the situation?'' Commander Lok began to contemplate.


    Soon they came to the end of the hallway, and what visited their eyes was a white metal door. Even though they had passed through the hallway without any pressure, there was another feeling in the air; it was a feeling of something staring at their soul.


    Just as the commander wanted to knock on the white door, a loud voice spoke from the inside.


    "Don''t bother to knock because that thing is loud when you knock foolishly." The spokesperson said.


    The voice carried its extraordinary pressure, and it was threatening. Even the security man who monitored the Deputy Commander in order to make sure he didn''t do anything stupid was slightly paralyzed. No, he looked like his heart was pulled out because he was sweating profusely. I wondered if it was the first time he received such an amount of pressure?


    Just as they entered through the door, it was a formal meeting room with a round table. Ushi Xin-jin was present. In fact, she sat courageously. It was as though nothing could uproot her from the position. Pingfei Shing and Toa Weimin also sat there. However, there was just one awkward person; this person looked like she could run away any moment. The reason was simple. The thought of others around her completely pressured her. This person was Qiao Lai. In general, such presence always calls for attention. Therefore, the three men that entered the building stared at her.


    The commander was surprised when he saw all these people. Nevertheless, what surprised him more was a missing individual. In truth, the only person he was supposed to meet was absent. Anyway, he couldn''t bring up this question because, in this congregation, he was just nobody. Meanwhile, the Deputy Commander frowned on seeing the people they were meeting because of constant irritation. He was a righteous and upright person, and the last thing he wanted was a betrayal. From the time he was lowered into the car to this moment, he had reached the limit of his endurance. Nonetheless, there was nothing to could do. Honestly, he could only gnash in anger and nothing more.


    However, two people who stood in the congregation made him feel a little comfort. Well, they were werewolves, too. Nevertheless, they were the followers of Hui Ning.


    These two people were Ling Xue and Shu Yan.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 100 - Make The Torture Slow And Meaningful.

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    Even though he felt that these girls had lifted his trouble slightly, the commander was equally angry to the bone. These two made him lose the remaining hand after Chi An severed one of the hands. Not only did he not sleep with them, but they also messed with his very life. His anger grew so terrible that veins were directly in his face. Nevertheless, those two did not pay attention to him. They were also under tremendous pressure standing within many alpha kings.


    "So, state your problem. What did you want to tell Miss Ning that you brought us all out?" Toa Weimin took over the interrogation.


    "I want to give the full security detail of the presidential city, Hefei. This message would be according to my access to information because my rank is not ultimate. Furthermore, I brought this guy here as an object of negotiations. He had not betrayed the government, and so, they might spare the time and energy to talk about his case. After all, he had once served the government." The commander dropped his words. Although, he was still scared. Reasonably, this is guessing from his eyes and lips, which were trembling.


    "OHO! It is getting interesting. Tell me about it." Toa Weimin had a mocking expression as he crossed his legs on it each.


    "The security system in the presidential town is tight. The military officers there are stronger. Well, of course, not as the wolves or the hunters. However, they are fearless. Apart from the military officers, the president has five human soldiers in the Presidential estate. One of the human soldiers guards the president daughter, Chang Jiao, and the other two regulate everything happening in the mansion. Of course, their attention is still on the girl. I don''t know the whereabouts of the remaining two."


    Toa Weimin, who had been listening calmly up until now, suddenly frowned.


    "What do you mean you by don''t know their whereabouts?" he asked.


    At this moment, the military man that came with Commander Lok spoke.


    "I heard rumors that the two human soldiers are guarding some scientists. Naturally, I don''t know if this is true because I am only a lowly soldier. And as such, these kinds of information are not open for me."


    "What scientists?" Pingfei Shing and Ushi Xin-jin chorused. Looking at their reaction, they must have been in the dark. No, most wolves may be oblivious of the situation, especially the rapid development of humans.


    "For a while, the humans had been messing around. No, you could say that they had been amassing power. That is what Miss Ning was investigating. Moreover, the twenty-four seats of war sent Huan Bik to infiltrate. Unfortunately, the humans withheld almost all the information from her. However, they couldn''t hide all the information. She discovered that they had five scientists that are building human-robots. Also, three scientists succeeded in creating a missile. These scientists are in the underground building more dreadful weapons. Yes, they also created blue-death. It is bizarre and terrible ammunition. These humans are simply horrible."


    The person who answered Pingfei Shing and Ushi Xin-jin''s question was Shu Yan. Even though she sounded irritated, she still maintained herself respectfully in front of the alpha kings.


    Hmm!


    The alpha kings lost themselves in thought. Their eyes were deep as they sighed repeatedly. I wondered why they were sighing continuously.


    "Are you telling the truth? Little Shu Yan." Toa Weimin turned his head to get a closer look at the two beta armies. At the same time, as their eyes met, an absolute pressure held both of them. It was as though the coercion was strangling them. The both of them instantly nodded their heads like a clove of garlic. They were apparently afraid.


    Then Toa Weimin turned to Commander Lok. Instantly, his feet became heavy, and his face began to bring out sweat. His whole body was shaking. He was terribly afraid. ''What are these people? They are many times stronger than that girl.'' He questioned inside with terror.


    "I truly do not know much. I only know what my level of rank allowed me to know. The one who knows should be the president. So if you kidnap his daughter and this person here, you will understand the detail of his security system."


    "In that case, are you not truly useless?" Tao Weimin said indifferently.


    "No, no¡­ I can still be of use to you." Commander Lok panicked. However, Toa Weimin nodded his head gently as Shu Yan disappeared and appeared behind commander Lok with her palms sharp as a blade.


    Puff!


    His head rolled on the ground. At the same time, the surrounding became cold and silent. The silent pressure pressed everyone''s shoulders. Anyway, not the alpha kings. They all watched everything indifferently.


    Shu Yan came back to her position gradually and respectfully. At this moment, Tao Weimin clapped his hands twice. A burly male wearing a black suit came in. He had a red box in his hand. He walked towards Tao Weimin and dropped the box on the round black table.


    At this moment, the security man who brought Commander Lok and his deputy was already afraid. Although, he tried to maintain himself because of the severe military training the humans exposed to him. Well, not just him but all the military soldiers. Tao Weimin motioned with his right hand for Ling Xue to come. She went to him, slightly afraid.


    "Open the box and begin to record this process. You, Shu Yan, torture these two but don''t kill them by mistake. I want the humans to respond to our demands." Tao Weimin said without even batting his eyes.


    Ling Xue opened the box, and she saw a camera. Also, every setup was there. She coupled it with the instructions written in the manual. After that, she signaled that she was ready to begin. Shu Yan walked to the two men and forcefully put them on their knees as her claws elongated. She smashed the deputy commander. He wailed and began to convulse. Following that, she punched the military man with the deputy commander. He vomited blood. His blood painted his whole teeth with terrible red color.


    "Make the torture slow and meaningful!" Tao Weimin shouted.


    "I understand," Shu Yan said with respect and fear.


    ''I wondered when torturing became meaningful.. Isn''t it inflicting pain on others against their will?'' The deputy commander cursed in his mind.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 101 - The Humans Dared To Challenge Them.

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    Just as the torture was going on, Ling Xue recorded every process without a skip. Shu Yan, who felt irritated, secretly enjoyed the suffering she inflicted on the two guys. To her, they were nothing other than failures. Of course, she concealed this enraptured feeling in front of the alpha kings. After all, these people did not even regard her as anything. Who wanted to provoke a behemoth like them?


    The torture became severe, and the guys emitted long mournful squall. Their eyes were full of hate, and their bitterness was a deathless passion. Shu Yan baptized the white terrazzo with the blood of the officers. Even now, the claws of Shu Yan tickled out their blood.


    She destroyed the body of deputy Kong and the security man with many claws marks. They wished for a quick death¡ªa form of relief. However, it had hidden away his face from them.


    At this time, five military cars raced towards the massive black gate. In addition, five black cars followed the military vehicles behind.


    The black gate opened automatically as soon as the military automobiles got there. All the cars entered, including the black motor vehicles following behind. Inside one of the black cars in the passenger seat sat Yaozu Hai with a notepad. He connected the device with its keyboard. He could also use the pad without an additional keyboard if he wanted.


    At this point, Yaozu Hai''s hands were fingering the keyboard with the quickness of a cheetah. He was like an expert programmer. In truth, he was.


    Just as they entered the other side of the wall, the hand of Yaozu Hai smashed the command button, which in this case was the enter key. Soon, there was a rumbling sound. He opened a briefcase beside him and brought out a mask. The mask was like an oxygen mask, but without a tank. He wore it immediately. The two people in the driving area wore their air masks too. These two people were Jig Yaochuan, and the other person was Jiang Fu, and she had her usual inaccessible demeanor. The lady was noble yet so arrogant that the gods would be annoyed. The same reaction ensued in the remaining nine cars that entered the black gate.


    Shortly, a blue glass wall appeared beside the original fence.


    Holes appeared on the wall immediately. The strength of that wall was different from fragile glass. It had the resilience of a diamond. How the government created these expensive stones was inexplicable. I guess the human government was ready to do anything to hit the wolves with a hard blow.


    Following the unveiling of these holes, a mixture of black and red fume erupted. It was too dam thick. Practically coeval, preinstalled heavy guns poked out of the holes-only the muzzles came out. The size of the muzzles made it easier to judge them as heavy firearms.


    They installed the masks with infrared visibility. Furthermore, the air mask also had a potent gas; the gas contained health and strength booster.


    Fai Renshu planned the overall tactics, and he also coordinated them. With his instructions, Yaozh Hai made several installations, and in addition to that, Kou Lijun created the medical and power-boosting gas installed inside the mask. Moreover, Song Tai-Hua created the killing gas, which currently enveloped the whole place.


    All these cars were bulletproof, so everyone remained inside the automobile.


    The medical gas created by Kuo Lijun was mysterious and legendary because it countered the effect of the gas developed by Song Tai-Hua while healing tiredness and boosting mental and physical strength. Also, for the time being, there was no need for gasping for air as the gas covered that aspect.


    Instantly, a sporadic shooting started. The wolves were not all that bad either. They could naturally see in the dark. Again, their senses intensified according to the potential threat. Be that as it may, the gas distributed in the whole environment had some negating effects on their powers because it reduced their healing, senses, and energies.


    At this moment, howls echoed the entire estate because bullets with unusual substances began to penetrate the wolves-It was tearing them right away. From a realistic point, humans were powerful no matter what era or age. The only problem was that they lacked unity. Hence, if it came to fighting foreign enemies, they might persevere amidst destruction.


    Although the wolves fought, the fight was pointless as they were fighting nothing but ammunition. The military, the directors, and the human soldiers were all inside the cars, vacantly gazing at the miserable situation of the wolves. Instantly, another form of gas gushed out again; this gas was simply flammable-the bullets ignited the gas. The fire set the wolves ablaze. The heat and the intensity of the flame were so intense that every damn thing turned black and hellish. Additionally, the poisonous chemical was burned clean by the fire.


    Inside the house, the expression of five alpha kings was grim; it was unbelievable that the human dared to challenge them.


    "Sir, should we stop the video and check out the situation?" Ling Xue asked respectfully. As always, she looked innocent, even though the humans made the situation dire she tried to maintain her pure demeanor.


    "There is no need for that." Tao Weimin could not hide this displeasure.


    "They came here, didn''t they? So, if nothing, they must get inside, won''t they?" Tao Weimin spoke with visible irritation, yet, he was coordinated and calm.


    "Of course, we did not come all the way here to stay at the gate." The owner of that voice was Director Fai Renshu.


    Following his determined speech, many people entered through the same white door. The military people were somewhat different from other military officers, both in the color of their uniform and purpose.


    They differed from the military officers controlled by Dingbang Yongzhengi and others commanded by Qiquiang Sueh-yen. The military officers controlled by Qiqiang Sueh-yen called themselves ''the special elite human soldiers.'' However, the ones commanded by Dingbang Yongzhengi called themselves ''national soldiers.'' Nonetheless, these soldiers were called ''living-dead soldiers.'' They were precisely the soldiers gathered with different ammunition in Fai Renshu''s bunker. The living-dead soldiers held only their blackish-red pistol. Also, they covered their hands with black gloves. Around their waists was a multi-pocket drop waist leg bag. They used multi-pocket to hold the ammunition of their pistols. In addition, the front of their military jacket had a series of horizontal pockets used to store other armories. Unlike the front of their suit, the back had a long parallel pouch used to hold longer daggers or short swords.


    At this moment, the directors were all there with their secretaries and their human soldiers.. Amidst the living-dead soldiers and directors, two people stepped out.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 102 - They Planned All This From The Beginning.

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    The two people that stepped forward were director Fai Renshu and Cixi Fang. All of them had their masks on-they were all looking like space travelers. The five alpha kings present looked at the people without any panic. The alpha kings were like massive trees rooted into the earth.


    "It appears the humans tricked us," Ushi Xin-jin said mockingly. These people knew that the directors were up to no good, but they did not bother themselves at all.


    They were alpha kings-puny humans who could never make a wave in front of them, dared to try. However, even if they knew the directors were up to no good, they did not know the extent of their preparation.


    At the same time, some people were feeling safe-the security officers, including the deputy commander. They were breathing the air of freedom. It is just that whether freedom would be restored or not banked on their fate and persistence to survive.


    Just as Pingfei Shing noticed the two tortured military men felt relieved, he sighed. "It is possible that these three military men were used as a scapegoat by the government to achieve this moment. So they planned all these from the very beginning. The problem is not to bring us out; do you have enough power to sink the ship?"


    Pingfei Shing talked calmly at first, but his tone slowly grew severe. It was simply horrendous as it choked everyone. "Since you feel powerful, I will show you what powerlessness is. How would you feel when we shatter all your hopes? I guess you directors should be more valuable than these foolish security men, right?"


    Just as the voice of Pingfei Shing faded, the head of the unknown security man and the deputy commander fell to the ground. A lull immediately followed; the silence did not persist as Pingfei Shing moved with tremendous speed to wrench the neck of director Fai Renshu and Cixi Fang. Nevertheless, the ventilation system spewed black and red gas.


    "Take the drug that I have prepared for you guys." Kuo Lijun''s voice rang out.


    Instantly, everyone deep their hands into their pocket and brought out a black box. Inside the box, there was a sky blue color drug. It was a single drug with a refreshing aura. Immediately, everyone swallowed the pill.


    Momentarily, the gas swallowed the room. Also, Cixi Fang resisted the rushing, Pingfei Shing. Following that big move, both of them went behind the living-dead soldiers.


    Just as they regrouped with the directors and human soldiers, Fai Rendhu cried out. "Begin!" a single command that will either spell their doom or their salvation. In an instant, the living-dead soldiers released rapid bullets in fast succession, and there were clattering noises, which resulted from bullets colliding with the claws of wolves. At this point, these alpha kings had realized why it was not exactly difficult for these people to pass the hallway belonging to alpha generals. So, this must have been the method. They concluded.


    Of course, these humans ruthlessly used corrosive gas on the alpha generals in the hallway. In truth, most of them came out during the massacre that happened outside for solace; the attacks used on them were so bizarre and powerful that it was a torment to them. Without a doubt, the gas used on them was more corrosive and more detrimental. Also, before they finished the battle outside, the gases in the hallway were long gone, including the alpha generals. At that time, these alpha generals did not attempt to enter through the white gate because the alpha kings remotely controlled it. Sincerely, the alpha kings thought they could handle it.


    The seven wolves in the building transformed into giant wolves, including the weird Qiao Lia; sporadic shooting continued without the living-dead soldiers feeling any threat of death. Generally, they did not care about their lives-they willingly sacrificed them. Meanwhile, the human soldiers protected their directors. More officers defended directors Kuo Lijun, Yaozu Hai, and Song Tai-Hua, unlike director Fai Renshu and Yongrui Kang, whose human soldiers safeguarded them. The reason was simple; they also trained themselves in martial arts-they were more familiar with self-protection than other directors.


    In the dark mist or precisely the dark gas, the living-dead soldiers were already using their short swords. Even though the gas had slowed down the wolves, they were still the alpha king, and it was irreversible even with some minor chemical alteration. However, if they were fighting with other superior beings, they would find themselves on the brink of death because of the potency of these gas.


    On one edge of the fighting scene, a white hue wolf and a blackish-blue colored wolf position themselves in opposite directions, looking out for the blind spot of each other; in a flash, five military men came to them. Three of these military men fixed their ammunition on their pistols effortlessly as they began to shoot the two wolves. The white wolf was Ling Xue, while the blackish-blue wolf was Shu Yan. Their eyes were full of amber light. They had already upgraded to beta general; so, they were different from their previous self.


    With the speed of light, the two wolves charged at the five military people but getting closer to them, Ling Xue, the white wolf, disappeared from radar. She appeared above with her sharp claws descending on the soldiers. Meanwhile, Shu Yan, the black wolf, dodged all the fired projectiles and slashed her nails in rapid succession in front of the soldiers. A soldier directly stood in front of that attack while another soldier used a short sword and stabbed through the soldier''s skin toward Shu Yan. The claw tore him, but the blade punctured the black wolf. On a normal circumstance, she could evade that hit effortlessly. However, under the negating effect of the gas in the room, their sense and movement were slower than average. Simultaneously, another soldier hurled his two comrades to meet the claws of the white wolf. Following that action, the soldier shot upward; he used the first soldier as a screen and the second soldier as a stepping stone to front-lift himself toward the white wolf. The soldier pulled out his blackish-red pistol and shot rapidly at the white wolf without caring about the soldier, which he had used as a screen. The bullets blasted the white wolf dying her white fur with red blood. She disappeared and retreated toward the stabbed black wolf. Even though the living-dead soldiers stabbed her brutally, the black wolf was not on the verge of dying.. The same was true for the white wolf.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 103 - Shu Yan, Today Might Be Our Last.

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    As the black and white wolves constellated, their amber colors eyes flashed more intensely with hatred as they gazed at the soldiers. They had succeeded in killing two of the soldiers out of five, and the most problematic was that these people were never afraid of dying, which was the initial thrill of the wolves. The wolves were always happy when they saw their victims shaking in fear. Now that the case was different, they were confused.


    "Shu Yan, today might be our last, you understand?" Ling Xue communicated in their wolf form, though, in their psyche, their human appearance was on display.


    "I think so too; my body is going numb, and this damn gas is negating my power of healing. Also, my sense of power had reduced to zero. Hmm¡­! Well, this life, all we did was take orders. Furthermore, we lived in fear of class while feeling superior when we saw the humans. Perhaps, it might be better to have an absolute rest¡ªdefinite and endless sleep; this could also be the universe purging the accommodated vermin." Shu Yan replied, her eyes holding several emotions like a cup full of waters of different colors.


    "Well, it is not time to complain; we also lived a fulfilled life even though we might be dying young; regardless, it is not a depressing thing. After all, our young age compared to humans is a far cry. We are also stronger in every way." Ling Xue tried to cheer up.


    "Well, you might be right. However, I am taking these bastards with me; they are not afraid of death¡ªwe are the same. That thing called death is always welcome. After all, he is supreme." Shu Yan replied with more determination; she was even more irritated because her precious life ended because of mere humans. Well, these were crazy types of humans.


    The two wolves howled endlessly. "Beta sacrifice, combine!" Ling Xue and Shu Yan shouted simultaneously. In wolf''s sacrifice, so many mysterious things happen¡ªthe creatures almost discarded the law of nature to the extreme. Of course, the price is the very life of the wolf in question. In addition, these sacrifices neglected the law of attraction and repulsion, and it was simply on the same level as the universe itself. However, it depended on the level of existence; the force which alpha kings would cause when they sacrifice themselves was different from a beta-level wolf. Also, the hunter''s sacrifice had the same kind of theory as the wolf.


    It was almost as though Shu Yan and Ling Xue had an initial agreement as their bodies combined effortlessly. White and blackish-blue fur became apparent, and their amber color eyes glowed terrifyingly like a volcanic eruption. Momentarily, it would change to light red then to deep amber color-it must have been the effect of the gas circulating the place. The gas countered the boost required for the wolf''s upgrade. In addition, the size of the wolf did not change, but the momentum and energy were berserk.


    With a threatening speed, it disappeared and appeared above the three living-dead soldiers, yet the wolf was below them. At this point, true and false were unbeknownst to everyone because they both looked real and fake at the same time.


    Simultaneously, Quao Lai was huge with her silvery ash color fur, Ushi Xin-jin had her black skin, Pingfei Shing and Toa Weimin had their black furs, as well. Naturally, as the alpha kings, they killed more living-dead soldiers. However, their injuries were not apparent. In any case, they were breathing heavily.


    The speed of the alpha kings was extraordinary even in the circumstance they had found themselves. Their claws moved quickly as their eyes exuded deep red light of wrath. The numbers of living-dead soldiers had tremendously reduced because these alpha kings were killing machines. Still, their breathing was becoming heavier. At this point, they had also noticed the change between the two beta wolves that they brought with them. They were all in the same situation and had little to do about their condition. Nonetheless, even if they were not in such crises, they would hardly extend a helping hand.


    Boom!


    A sonorous noise resonated the whole of the building as three heads rolled on the flow. Blood and corpses overcloyed the floor. Of course, the gas had made it slightly impossible to notice. Ten living-dead soldiers rushed towards the white and blackish blue wolf as they shot rapid bullets at them. The wolf maneuvered the pellets with tinier injury. The movement was fast, and the tiled ground destroyed at her feet. Five of the soldiers rushed to the wolf with their short sword and swung it heavily at it. However, it jumped up so high to the ceiling in a single leap. Instantly, among the ten living-dead soldier, one hurled another toward the wolf. As a result, five living-dead soldiers screened the wolf''s vision.


    Suddenly, one of the living-dead soldiers brought a coupled bazooka (a shoulder-type rocket launcher). The soldiers must have integrated the launcher before time in the building, or the soldiers hid the bazooka somewhere in the building. Nonetheless, its appearance was shocking and mysterious. It was as though they were waiting for such an opportunity.


    Boom!


    They launched the bazooka, and everything within its path disappeared in the blink of an eye, the five soldiers performing a screen on the wolf included. Everything turned to midnight ash. Instantly, more living-dead soldiers assailed to perform a screen on the four alpha kings. The alpha kings howled loudly, tearing their eardrums. Nevertheless, the bazooka still went off¡ªthe soldiers performing the screen died, but the alpha kings survived-they were embarrassed.


    At this point, the living-dead soldiers had decreased tremendously. Anyone could effortlessly number them with their eyes closed. "All of you come back!" Fai Renshu commanded as the remaining living-dead soldiers came to the directors.


    "It is your turn. Director Yongrui Kang and I will be among the protectors. Yaozu Hai, your role is as important as our eyes-hide deeper within the enforcement." Director Fai Renshu spoke again. His eyes from the mask showed undying willpower. He was the tactician of the operation, and he alone was the devil that had brainwashed the living-dead soldiers. They believed death was some kind of achievement that mortals must seek.


    Five people stepped forward at this point while the four alpha kings relaxed to catch their breath without making a move.


    The dark gas surrounded everything like a chaotic city. Additionally, the five people had various weapons on their hands.. Some had double baseball batons, while others had short swords, even guns.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 104 - You People Have Been Doing A Lot, Aren’t You?

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    The five people that stepped forward were the human soldiers. They all had diverse expressions; however, those guys were entirely feeling nothing. Instantly, they vanished from sight. Cixi Fang chose Qiao Lai, Jiang Fu chose Ushi Xin-Jin, and Kingli Dong preferred Pingfei Shing. Nonetheless, Gen Jian and Enlai Lanfen chose Tao Weimin. The fight began with great intensity.


    On the unique military trouser of Cixin Fang, starting from her knee down to her ankle region, was a black band. This object was on both legs. Also, there was another band on both her hands. It was silver in color. They were looking more like a decoration than a weapon. Regardless, each of these bands had an electronics number, and the single number was 300 tons. That should be two adult whales joined together. How much weight was she enduring? Qiao Lai was never in the mood of talking, whether it was between a male or her fellow female. They were precisely the same in her eyes. Her claws descended like a high tide. When she was in her wolf form, she was slightly different from her usual timid nature-she was murderous.


    Cixin Fang followed her up as she punched the claws so hard. A resonant sound erupted as she rebounded. Of course, the explosion backfired both of them; however, Cixin Fang''s rebound was more apparent. Cixin Fang flashed and appeared in front of Qiao Lai as she kicked upward towards her chin like she was lobbing a ball to the opponent''s goal post. The blood in the vein of Qiao Lai escalated with great intensity as her eyes shone deep red, full of rage. She maneuvered the kick and came behind Cixin Fang¡ªshe was about to bite her neck. However, she gave an instant turn-around kick. Then, they spaced out, staring at each other.


    At the same time, Ushi Xin-jin appeared behind Jiang Fu with her claws. Jiang Fu held a long katana in her right hand and a pistol in her left hand. The movement of Ushi Xin-jin was fast despite the poisonous gas blocking the usage of their powers. Instantly, Jiang Fu responded as she used the katana on her right hand to defend against the claws. Then, she immediately pulled the trigger. The bullet came out and separated into two. One pellet propelled the other. With the speed of light, the pellets came to Ushi Xin-jin. She backed away as she growled in anger.


    No one had ever defeated her before, but this was the second time. Such parallel defeat was nerve-wracking. Although the human soldiers had not won the fight, yet; regardless, in normal circumstances, these kinds of opponents won''t be enough for her to destroy. Ushi Xin-jin growled in anger as she widened her forelimbs. ''I must use speed to counter her. This damn gas is evil, and the wolves shouldn''t neglect these devilish humans anymore.'' Ushi Xin-jin apprise herself.


    Instantly, she charged with tremendous speed. The speed was threatening, yet Jiang Fu shot her gun as though she was carving a circle. No, it was like she was drawing the four Cardinal points. Immediately, the bullet appeared in a box form. There were five bullets in all, and they moved like a box¡ªone in the four cardinal points and one directly in the middle. The bullet went to Ushi Xin-jin as though it could envelop her. A few seconds as the pellet was about to hit Ushi Xin-jin, they abruptly assembled. At this moment, Ushi Xin-jin was about to evade the shot, but the momentum and speed increased tremendously; as she struck with her claw, the bullet shattered her nails, and the quickness rebounded her. However, just as the force fell her to the ground, Jiang Fu lunged herself with a tremendous amount of speed; behind the wolf, she swung her katana forcefully to chop her neck. Be that as it may, Ushi Xin-jin panicked slightly but energetically turned herself and offered her recovering hand, and Jiang Fu directly cut off her hand.


    Ushi Xin-jin backed away from Jiang Fu as her eyes stared at her with overwhelming anger. She wanted to rip her to shred if she could. But the annoying gas was counteracting her power, making her not fully utilize her strengths.


    In the room, elsewhere, Kangli Dong did his intense battle with Pingfei Shing. Kangli Dong had two long swords in his hand. He made an oscillating motion with the swords and instantly disappeared and appeared above Pingfei Shing; however, he held only one of the swords while the other one was below Pingfei Shing. Instead of cutting the sword, Kangli Dong pulled the sword in his hand forcefully as the sword below thrust toward the chest of Pingfei Shing.


    At the same time, He used his blood-red claws to counter the attack. He disappeared and appeared by the left of Kangli Dong with his mouth enlarged like a heinous animal: It was gigantic. The mouth was looking fake and genuine at the same time. In reality, the mouth was a lump of energy. As the mouth was about to crash and destroy Kangli Dong, he casually swung one of his swords. With immediate effect, patterns like cobwebs covered him; the sword did not create cobwebs-they were strings. The two swords connected themselves with an almost invisible thread.


    Just as the gigantic mouth crashed with him, the mouth dissipated on the spot. The cobweb-like strings glistened mildly. At this point, Kingli Dong held the two swords as he stepped forward, although he looked like the world was oppressing him.


    This person totally looked pitiful and yet energetic; one would wonder how he managed to keep up till now. Of course, his expression in the helmet was the same: Pathetic and nothing more.


    At the same time, the fight between Toa Weimin and two other human soldiers, Gen Jian and Enlai Lanfen, raged on like a tide. Toa Weimin had his confident and arrogant look; he appeared like he could handle the fight even in the situation of two to one. Gen Jian had a single sword, while Enlai Lanfen had two baseball batons. Gen Jian was enthusiastic, while Enlai Lanfen was cold and arrogant.


    "You people have been doing a lot, aren''t you?" Tao Weimin voiced his complaint as he looked at the two..., it did not matter to him whether he fought one against one or two against one; in any case, it was not like his strength exceeded the three other alpha kings fighting desperately. However, these alpha kings had their level of confidence. Also, just because everyone was an alpha king may not mean their strength would be equal.. It is just that if they fought seriously, that I mean two alpha kings, they might drag themselves to death.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 105 - Are The Last Two Attack Prepared?

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    Enlai Lanfen created a sonic sound by hitting together the two batons in her hand, and following the sound, she disappeared. Instantly, she appeared above Tao Weimin. She was rotating as though she was performing a free fall. Quickly, a remarkable sound shrieked again. Like music note. No, more like metals striking on each other and creating a sharp piercing sound. Next to the sound, Enlai Lanfen disappeared like thin air and appeared underneath Tao Weimin. Both of her baseball batons smashed simultaneously at him.


    In thought to defend himself from the two metal sticks, Tao Weimin rotated himself aggressively¡ªhe created a turbulent current; he positioned his claws sideways to achieve this action.


    At this point, a deep sound erupted; however, Gen Jian appeared above Tao Weimin and used his right finger to stroke his sword, and many laser lights coalesced together; regardless, these were blades with sharp light; they were not exactly lasers. Gen Jian was the center of these blade patterns, and with threatening speed, these blades shot toward Tao Weimin.


    Tao Weimin roared with anger and gathered his strength. The shriek was on another level: It was destruction. Just like an invisible wave, it blasted Enlai Lanfen and Gen Jian. Following the slight break, Tao Weimin lunged himself toward Gen Jian; immediately, he rotated his sword in a revolving motion, and responsively, his blade began to spin like a fan. No, it was faster than a fan. It was more like a helicopter fan. The sword of Gen Jian, ''sleep with me,'' is a blade that had a metamorphic power¡ªthe blade existed, yet it does not: A powerful device. The human soldiers had their uniqueness; however, what is truly important is not the instrument they use but the soldiers themselves. What they carried in their hearts was the shadow of death: The determination to do anything. The mad scientist acquired these weapons from a powerful weapon builder in the hunter family: Dai Rongyu.


    Then, no one believed Dai Rongyu because he was an Omicron of the hunter family who focused on forging weapons. He sold his first works to the mad scientist. Well, except for the band device used by Cixi Fang, which a scientist built for her, the rest was from Dai Rongyu.


    Tao Weimin slashed both palms at the weapon simultaneously as sparks ignited amidst the dark smoke that covered the area. Even in his wolf form, Tao Weimin had done minor damages¡ªthis pain was unacceptable. While he was thinking, the same sound¡ªyes, that very same sound erupted again; however, this time, it was in a double succession. Enlai Lanfen appeared with double speed and hurled the two baseball batons simultaneously but in different directions. One went to Tao Weimin''s Achilles tendon while the other went toward his chest. Just as he tried to punch the one that was coming to his chest¡ªbefore going for the one that was about to smash his Achilles tendon, something ensued; a double-catching sound erupted, and it was stentorian. Enlai Lanfen caught the baton almost simultaneously and launched an attack. The attack that went to the chest of Tao Weimin was smashed upward toward his chin, and the rod that went to his tendon shoved him directly.


    In desperation, Tao Weimin used more power as a white light shrouded him¡ªthe light was thin in texture and was like a curtain; no one could measure Tao Weimin''s rage: He was outraged. Instantly the light compressed to the back, protecting that position; nevertheless, the front was open. He blasted with his claws¡ªit was like he was crushing the void.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Two sonorous sounds erupted with an explosion that blasted Tao Weimin and Enlai Lanfen away. At this moment, Gen Jian regrouped with Enlai Lanfen.


    At the same time, the fight between Cixin Fang and Qiao Lai was hot red: It was at the apex of the conclusion. In truth, it was the same for all the fights. The number in the wrist band and leg band of Cixin Fang began to decrease like a count down. She exhaled and inhaled. Her eyes focused totally; the black and red smoke erupted intensely.


    At the same time, the five director, their secretaries, and the rest of the living-dead soldiers watched the fight without batting their eyelids. They were interested in seeing the outcome. The human soldiers had recreated their images on the minds of everyone. Well, the living-dead soldiers did not care about the impression of the human soldiers¡ªthey did not even have a conscious mind as director Fai Renshu had washed them clean.


    "How much time do we have until the gas inside our helmets finish? Also, how much time do we have until the effect of the drug you gave us wears out?" Fai Renshu asked. That said, this question was for Kuo Lijun. At this time, Director Kuo Lijun was in earnest as he was not in his usual absent-minded state.


    Kuo Lijun checked his watch before he spoke. "Thirty minutes is the time. If we do not leave, we will have a backlash effect."


    "That is it, huh. These alpha kings are people that won''t go down on a normal day. And now, they are even more stubborn to die when we had weakened them to this level?" Fai Renshu was livid as his eyes beamed with the light of hate.


    "How about you. Are the two last attacks prepared?" Fai Renshu directed his gaze to Yaozu Hai.


    "Yeah, when you are ready, I will initiate it." Yaozu Hai answered.


    At this point, the numbers on the wristband and ankle band of Cixin Fang had reached Zero. Instantly, she disappeared and appeared abruptly in front of Qiao Lai with a heavy palm. This palm was carrying visible pressure.


    Boom!


    The full-grown silvery ash color wolf responded with a super claw stretching to the heavens like she was pulling a curtain from hell. Qiao Lai''s movement was not dull either, but she breathed harder than usual¡ªso everyone could hear her. The fatigue became more apparent as time passed, but they were alpha kings after all¡ªgoing down was not that easy for a creature of their height.


    After the palm explosion, followed a massive leg, this leg packed power and speed. The claws of Qiao Lai became big suddenly; the size abnormal, she wanted to burn more energy at this point. It did not matter to them if they died¡ªthey must pull the opponent down as well; it was a normal rhythm.


    Boom!


    Another explosive noise erupted. The two people had decided not to give up. Qiao Lai roared with anger as she circled Cixin Fang with a tremendous speed; nonetheless, she stood calm in the middle¡ªit was as though she was alone in the middle of the sea. Simultaneously, so many wolf mouths appeared in the right cardinal point of Cixin Fang. She leaped with great speed: It was almost invisible. The next moment, ten palms descended on the wolves. Just as the hands got closer, it unexpectedly combined, and the momentum shook the place¡ªthe palm''s shape even displayed on the white terracotta.


    Boom!


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 106 - …following The Moment Of Silence…

    At this moment, the gigantic claw of Qiao Lai collided with the heavy palm of Cixi Fang¡ªit shattered and rebounded her; the force blasted her on the wall. She transformed to her human form with blood strolling out of her forehead. Consequently, she stared at the person in front of her with disbelieve and fuming.


    At the same time, Jiang Fu appeared in front of Ushi Xin-jin as she shot multiple bullets at her. However, she evaded it¡ªwaiting for her next strike¡ªJiang Fu did not disappoint; again, she struck with her sword, and white light discharged from it towards Ushi Xin-jin. Ushi Xin-jin hollered in wrath and vanished. She appeared the next moment behind Jiang Fu, but she jabbed her sword backward without even turning back. Ushi Xin-jin leaped on top of the sword as she moved nimbly for the bite. Unfortunately, small sharp discs rolled the blade''s surface¡ªthese pointed discs struck her feet as she placed them on the sword before the munch.


    Puff!


    The blade maimed one of the forelimbs of Ushi Xin-jin; she dressed back as she looked at Jiang Fu with fury. Immediately, she smashed the tile, and shards of tiles rose. Of course, these splinters were bigger ones. Like a gush of wind, an invisible hand blasted these fragments toward Jiang Fu. In a flash, Ushi Xin-jin disappeared and appeared between two floating shards of tile from the splinters¡ªlike a puff of wind; no, maybe, like one walking on the cloud, Ushi Xin-jin disappeared again.


    Immediately, a large mouth opened below the feet of Jiang Fu, about to swallow her like a Venus flytrap; however, the mouth was multiple times larger than that of Venus flytrap. Instantly, Jiang Fu cut her sword with potency, and tiny discs in the form of white light moved with tremendous speed and crashed with the wolf''s mouth and slashed it with great strength.


    The wolf''s mouth disappeared; however, something else replaced it: An enormous claw. It descended from the sky towards Jiang Fu. She shot her pistol at the nails. After many rounds of bullets, it shattered like a mirror and fell. The enormous claw fell together with the previous terracotta shards. At this point, Ushi Xin-jin and Jiang Fu were breathing hard.


    At the same time, the fight between Pingfei Shing and Kangli Dong was at a fever pitch. The black wolf crisscrossed his claws, and the profound claw mark appeared to the front as well as the back of Kangli Dong simultaneously. Immediately, Kangli Dong stabbed both of his swords on the ground, and rapid strings formation ensued¡ªit solidified into a box; this box established itself in a way that no one could find an atom of strings messy. In addition, this action only took fractures of seconds before the two claws came at him; at that time, the white box was completely ready.


    Boom!


    A double sound erupted simultaneously, and just as the explosion receded, a large net that towered to the ceiling raced like a speed train toward a black wolf. As the wolf was about to impede the net with its claws, Kangli Dong flashed and appeared a few meters away from the wolf and raised his hand above his head as he pulled an invisible string. Instantly, the original net split into all directions, and the color shone like a soldering iron: Completely red. The net-like threads volleyed themselves from different angles; it shot toward Pingfei Shing with tremendous momentum. The racing sound was like a sprinting train, and it was as though two metals were sharpening against each other. Or more like a screeching sound. Besides these actions, Kangli Dong, who bore a pitiful face like a sufferer of the world, stretched out his right hand sideways and pulled out a sword. This sword looked like the original sword that he was holding.


    Instantly, he stabbed it on the ground, and some isolated lines of sharp string shot from above to lock the wolf''s movement. As a result, they created a smokescreen, and the rest of the fast-moving strands slammed on the wolf.


    Puff!


    In defending the blow, Pingfei Shing used enormous energy¡ªwhich backlashed on him¡ªit ripped his previous injury. He vomited blood; his eyes shook in both pain and anger.


    "Curse you human, if not for my injury and this god-forsaken gas that came from the pit of hell. You dared play around with me?" Pingfei Shing said in anger. Of course, he tried not to raise his voice so loud so his injury would not escalate.


    "You are blaming me when I did nothing. You took our people and tortured them to death, and now you are even complaining to me?" Kangli Dong maintained his sorrowful face¡ªit made his speech look out of place. His expression told others something different from his assertion.


    Simultaneously, the sound of metals clashing on each other became a nuisance in the place where the wolf, Tao Weimin, fought the human soldiers, Gen Jian and Enlai Lafen. I wondered if they were fighting or creating new music. If it was music, what genre was it? That damn music was damaging the bones of the ears. Also, no typical person can love such rubbish.


    Instantly, Enlai Lafen generated multiple sounds again as she appeared at the interval of the noise with her baseball baton smashing on the black wolf in front of her.


    "Enlai Laufen, can you keep it down? You are making noise with that damn baseball baton of yours." Song Tai-Hua shouted. He was grossly dissatisfied with the sound, just like everyone. However, others decided to endure, but he couldn''t.


    Gen Jian hurled his sword in a rotating motion as it changed to a disc. It moved with a tremendous speed. Instantly, he leaped up and made an Anjali mudra (hands in a praying form); immediately, the rotating disc multiplied like the star above the sky. All of them moved with the speed of light towards Tao Weimin. As the rotating discs got closer to the black wolf, Gen Jian slammed his hands together, and the first half of the disc exploded. The explosion was massive, and it instantly created a smokescreen that allowed the remaining discs to blast the wolf.


    The wolf snorted loudly; eight claws appeared from the ground and from above. Instantly, they crashed heavily with the disc. A massive explosion happened following a moment of silence. Just as the explosive smoke faded away, Tao Weimin was breathing heavily.. His eyes shone brightly, full of furry.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 107 - Withdraw!

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    At this moment, the five human soldiers stormed once more toward four Alpha kings; however, someone hollered at the human soldiers; the spokesperson was Director Fai Renshu.


    "Withdraw!" he yelled.


    With a coordinated movement and quickness, the human soldiers lunged themselves towards the direction of the Directors; the alpha kings sensing withdrawal from the evil humans that had egged their faces were irked.


    The alpha kings immediately decided to supervise them; nonetheless, a white fume exploded and quickly circulated the whole of the room; the gas washed the previous black and red smoke out; that said, it was highly corrosive to the skin.


    The alpha kings began to moan as the gas tormented them hellishly¡ªthey struggled with every ounce of their strength to either find a haven or to drag the evil human to hell with them.


    As they struggled, Director Yaozu Hai pressed a red button on the black console of his device. Instantly, a red and white laser shot towards the wolves; at this point, the directors and everyone that came to the expedition raced toward the hallway.


    Everyone put power to their feet as they tried to escape the building to the concourse.


    Humans had exhausted all their fighting options; so, waiting there was to seek their death; also, if the alpha kings escape that ordeal that the human gave them¡ªthe humans would have to announce goodbye to their lives.


    Alpha kings are not ordinary wolves, and keeping them under such conventional scope of thought would be a lethal mistake anyone would make.


    The evidence was conspicuous¡ªafter the torturous gas that negated their maximum use of power¡ªthey still fought the human soldiers on equal footing.


    That explained the wolf''s tenacity. As the humans came outside the building, the previous black and red gas had cleared up, and only dead wolves were on the ground; everyone did away with their masks and breath in some fresh air.


    Director Fai Renshu brought out his mobile phone and made a phone call; On the other side, in a single room full of rich consoles and computers, a large screen announced its glory as it sparkled on the beautifully painted wall.


    The room was cozy and full of technology; all these technologies looked random, yet they somehow connected to make a wholesome set of one gigantic control system.


    Jin Feng, the national driver, was seated in a comfy chair as he stared at the control board and the large screen in front of him; there were various indicator lights on the boards, and the large monitor was displaying background images of nature. Also, a headset rested comfortably on top of the board, and a joystick combined splendidly in the control board. In addition, there was also a blue air-screen¡ªthis directly means a projected display screen. It launched the control board above the board. However, the user could move it in any direction as they please. It controlled media and games without physical touch: Touching the panel board.


    On a short table by his left side, Jin Feng picked up the ringing phone and connected the call.


    "Begin!" A single command rang from the other end. Of course, it was from Director Fai Renshu.


    "Okay." Jin Feng answered.


    Previously, before the operation, Yaozu Hai had programmed the control room for emergency escape because Fai Renshu knew the Secretaries might not be able to handle the pressure of emergency escape. So, Yaozu Hai installed microchips on the ten cars; they used them for the operation. He launched another programmed microchip in the computers in the control room. He undertook these actions because he wanted someone to control the driving from the outside: A driver switch-mood.


    Since Jin Feng is a worthy driver..., he could drive physically and virtually¡ªthey handed the task to him.


    Director Fai Renshu commanded, and everyone entered their car. Even though the number of military men had reduced tremendously, they all occupied all the automobiles. People sat on the driver''s seat, but it was only a formality and nothing more.


    After they ignited the cars, Jin Feng took over. In the room full of control and computers. He fingered the air-screen displayed through the board and connected a log. The log details contained all the vehicles, engine types, and modes. After the boot-up menu, he controlled the map of that region and enlarged it. His headphone had a mic¡ªhe could communicate if he wanted¡ªhe focused his eyes calmly like a veteran. He held the physical joystick from the adjustable panel table¡ªthe air-screen was adjusted and slanted in front of him¡ªhe tilted it seamlessly for better manipulation.


    Any car he regulated physically, the display highlighted them according to their numbers; however, he could control all the automobiles simultaneously depending on the permission control. His fingers moved with lightning speed on the air-screen, and the computer displayed his actions on the large monitor that hung proudly on the wall. It was simply a marvelous sight as Jin Feng moved all the cars out from the black gate and sped through the highway.


    Just as they left, the four alpha kings came out. They looked haggard, but their anger was apparent. Instantly they transformed into their human form. Their clothes had almost eroded because of the gas, and the laser had cooked part of their skins¡ªsomehow, it was simply a narrow escape from death''s portal.


    ...¡­


    Twenty-one days later.


    In the southern blood Zone, a man walked into the hall of twelve hunter''s elders. Just as they saw the gentleman, they all stood respectfully and bowed.


    "Emperor!"


    Yes¡ªthis person was the hunter king¡ªZhong Guangli. As he arrived, he took his honorable chair.


    "What is the situation?" Zhong Guangli spoke as his eyes became more luminous; of course, they were bind with only white sclera.


    "The other day, our SS-rank hunter, Chueng Fu, made contact with the human president. The president and his panel members came with the immortal manipulator. They came to negotiate for the noisy fellow that we had kidnapped before the riot in Ma Liu Shiu university." Wei Ru spoke. On his glabella was a golden wand. He talked in a severe tone: A complete momentous man.


    "Wei Ru, what was the outcome; also, did you investigate to make sure that nothing was off?" Zhong Guangli asked.


    We examined the people involved who contacted the humans and their government. They looked traumatized when they came back. So, I concluded the negotiation did not go as planned because Cheung Fu escaped barely with his life with a few of them.. To confirm this, I tested them differently; I used various means to entice them, but they were all saying the same thing.


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 108 - The Current Situation Is Becoming A Little Chaotic.

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    "Hmm¡­, I see. Assigning these things to you was the best choice after all. I want to understand the current situation more." Zhang Guangli reinforced his voice again. At this moment, Wei Rui utterly became solemn. He recounted the process he used on the hunters that came back with Cheung Fu. He called them separately and threatened them. They all said the same thing. He also used other elders to promise them promotion if they told the truth.


    At this moment, two people by the left and right of Wei Ru decided to add their general observations of the events that had been happening lately. They decided to say something after noticing Wei Rui beating around the subject¡ªclarity was what they wanted. One had a black wand on his glabella, and the other had a silver staff. The male with the silver scepter on his glabella was already impatient. No one could understand his reason for being tetchy: This person was Shing Quangfan. He was easily riled up and infuriated. His red eyes were full of energy; meanwhile, the male with a black wand on his glabella was calm and understanding. However, his eyes were indifferent and dismissive. Sometimes this could be seen as an inconsistency to his overall personality. He was known as Chong Wencheng.


    "The current situation has become a little chaotic. The power tussle between the hunters and the wolves is turning into something else." Shing Qianfan raised his voice slightly, hoping his concern would reach the mind of Zhong Guangli. However, something else or rather someone proved Shing Qianfan wrong.


    "We are neglecting creatures known for their high survival rate and instinct. Those are the humans. It might surprise you that they have the highest survival probability. In evidence, they are just as tenacious as the shell of a tortoise. The worst part of this is that we underestimated them, and that result won''t be good." Chong Wencheng said boldly. That said, all eyes stared at him like a child killer; nevertheless, he dismissed them without any worry as he continued.


    "The outcome of the meeting was not successful. We instructed Cheung Fu to request the operator in exchange. However, the humans blatantly refused that request. We examined our people after they came back¡ªa little fight resulted¡ªbut there were many militaries, and the immortal manipulator was strong enough. So few of our A-rank lost their lives, and the rest were heavily injured. Cheung Fu sustained a minor injury¡ªwe checked if anything was out of the ordinary¡ªbut nothing." Chong Wencheng continued by giving an in-depth situational report of the meeting with the human government from his perspective; Zhong Guangli listened as he deciphered the information calmly.


    "You are sure there was nothing suspicious? This girl has been growing powerful lately; there is a need to pay attention to her. I heard she and some people called the human soldiers also defeated some group of alpha kings in Bengbu town. When they went to save the president''s daughter." Zhong Guangli huffed.


    "Now that you mention this, twenty-one days ago, four alpha kings and so many beta armies, beta generals, alpha armies, and alpha general were defeated by the humans. Also, Tao Weimin was among these people. Other levels of wolves died; however, the whereabouts of these alpha kings are still unknown." At this time, Wei Ru had said something worthy of note-taking.


    "Hmm, these humans had been growing strong, and their growth is becoming too fast. To see that the immortal manipulator did not even join that¡ªand yet, they managed somehow to pull off something out of the ordinary is worthy of praise. And by the way, this fellow Tao Weimin was among the alpha kings. He shouldn''t die so that the effort of Dai Geming to kill him won''t waste." Zhong Guangli sighed.


    "Emperor, do you truly think that Dai Geming can pull it off? He is not even an S-rank level or even an SS-rank. He is a talented¡ªtruth¡ªbut sending him to die is little outrageous." The spokesperson was Shing Qianfan.


    "That person has a great determination. Not allowing him to fight the battle he has been expecting so much will be the same thing as killing him; after all, he watched the girl he loved suffer so much." Zhong Guangli spoke. He was slightly emotional.


    After the fight in the sports stadium, the hunter king placed Cong Hua in intensive care. In the dim room that was slightly pale and filled with fireflies. There was a small pond; tiny tracks like veins connected themselves to the pond, making it look like it was extracting energy. To be precise, it was extracting environmental energy. Those channels were not transporting water, but vitality and the pond don''t dry. The hunters used a few such rooms for an emergency like this one. Inside the pond, Cong Hua was lying still. It was as though she was dead. Sitting by the side of the pond day and night was Dai Geming. He was saying nothing and was eating nothing, just gazing at the lady lying almost dead as hunger tortured him; the only thing that made him recognizably was his eyeglasses. Occasionally, Zhong Guangli would check upon him, but he did secretly. He allowed him to have his time alone and to think for himself. Other high hunters and colleagues hearing his unusual character would stop by too. Well, some out of concern and others to mock him. Dai Geming never had a good personality, so it was natural for such reactions to be perceived.


    After mulling for a long time, Dai Geming made up his mind as he stood boldly. However, he fell¡ªabout to fall into the pond, a hand caught him. The person that reached him was the hunter king, Zhong Guangli; he sighed in pity as he carried him into his room. He ordered people to bring food for him. Why was caring for him that much? This question could naturally cross the mind of anyone.


    Dai Geming''s room was full of gadgets as usual. Different kinds of creations piled up to unprecedented heights. A female brought him food. She was slightly apprehensive and faced the ground all the while, afraid of looking at him in the eyes.. She dropped the food and ran out quickly; on the tray on which she placed the porridge¡ªwas a white paper.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 109 - Your Father Was A Relentless Creator.

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    Dai Geming did not care about the girl; he went to the tray and picked the cutlery placed there¡ªand began to eat with gusto; after he finished with the porridge, he picked up the white paper; the information on the sheet said, ''find me when you finish eating.'' At the end of the writing was an address; it was the sender''s address: The hunter king.


    After Dai Geming finished eating¡ªhe had gotten enough rest, he set out.


    After a while, Dai Geming came to a place ¡ªit looked like a fighting court or a fighting square; however, it was round and wide like a disc; that said, the hunters miraculously constructed a courtyard with woods¡ªit hung above like a hanging garden.


    The surrounding emanated natural and refreshing air¡ªit repleted the place from the lively trees; above, the silvery full moon glowed arrogantly, and it was marvelous to behold.


    Zhong Guangli stood, facing the moon; from that perspective, it looked like he was closest to the moon; no, like he could touch the moon if he wanted; it was simply a magnificent sight.


    At this moment, Dai Geming came panting¡ªhe was so slim that he could surely earn this sobriquet: Blood capillary; although Dai Geming was still slightly short, he looked better than his plump self.


    At this point, he walked to Zhong Guangli.


    "You came." Zhong Guangli spoke without turning around¡ªhis eyes still fixed to the moon.


    "I want to ask you for your help." Dai Geming spoke, his tone was heavy, and he was emptying his pride to get that far; after all, he was arrogant and aloof.


    "I know what you want to say; however, only you can drive yourself to the advancement you seek; by the way, do you truly know who you are?" Zhong Guangli spoke flatly¡ªhe was not going to commiserate him.


    "I don''t care who I am¡ªnobody cares anyway, and I don''t care about anyone but her." Dai Geming spoke, and he was even slightly curt with his speech.


    "That is good; it is good to know that you found something you love other than machines and gadgets; however, the first time you unlocked your emotion, you are already going out of control, and that is not good for you; this is because you will cause disaster again." Zhong Guangli spoke.


    "What do you mean by cause disaster again?"


    At this moment, Dai Geming shrugged his shoulder: Befuddled; he gazed at Zhong Guangli with expectations¡ªhe wanted him to say more; however, he couldn''t probably force his mouth to push those words out.


    "Do you ever wondered why few people bother with you? In truth, most of them are even afraid of you¡ªthat I mean for people in your grade level¡ªit wasn''t because of your arrogant and unreasonable character or even your intentional solitude¡ªit was because people wanted you to disappear." Zhong Guangli sighed and continued. "Unconsciously, your mind created personalities to suit such circumstances, but in reality, you are too blunt to understand all this, so your innermost person did all the work while your empty brain performed as commanded." Zhong Guangli did not answer the question straightforwardly; Instead, he was more enigmatic, even to the point of being addled.


    "Your father and mother were ordinary hunters; they were so regular that it was wrong; your mother was a follow-up hunter who could not progress to A-rank hunter, while your father could not even become a follow-up hunter. Nature practically stopped him on the Omicron level; so, they were the comedy of the hunter community as they thought them to be clowns; however, they were not funny it was just their misfortune that was amusing people. Your father, who people tagged as a loser, did not stop trying even when there was no improvement; instead of resigning himself to fate, he began to create machines, and your mother, on the other hand, was supportive¡ªthey did the little they could."


    Dai Geming listened to the story that Zhong Guangli was narrating; even though Dai Geming felt Zhong Guangli was taking longer to tell him what he wanted to hear, he was still patient. Dai Geming had heard about his parents; well, a little¡ªhis mother, Miren de Hua, and his father, Dai Rongyu, the hunters treated unfairly. But in truth, he believed they were too weak and accommodating that they suffered unjustly; he made up his mind not to tolerate people around him; he hated their assumptions and self-righteousness. Also, because his parents were weak, he suffered all alone; so, he was not all that excited to be hearing that story.


    Zhong Guangljn looked at Dai Geming as though he was ignorant. "Your father did not know how to maximize the power of nature; however, he found something else, and that was machine (weapon) intelligence. Such things were not important in the hunter''s community as everyone could manipulate and control their weapons. At this moment, your mother was already pregnant with you. Furthermore, your father added meaning to most of the weapons we use today. In reality, most of our weapons builders learned from his direction either directly or indirectly; now, our weapons have great efficacy with our attributes and powers. Be that as it may, that was not the only thing that he created."


    "What do you mean that was not the only thing? What else did he create?" Dai Geming was becoming more impatient as Zhong Guangli became more unreasonably enigmatic. He looked at him as if he was saying, ''I need more explanations.''


    "Every night and day¡ªthe noise of slamming hammer erupted in your father''s apartment, like a blacksmith; well, people saw him as such. After so many years, he created that thing; yes, One-death: That was the name. It had many shapes and forms; it could pick whichever it wanted, and it was as though it was alive; however, it was not useable, and no one could move it from its current position¡ªit was truly a god-level weapon." Zhong Guangli sighed in pity.


    "Your father was a relentless creator. In a true sense, you could say he was obsessed. He would only pay attention to his wife after a series of complaints and nagging; however, the day he created a golden metal artifact. It has the shape of an eye, and the man beautifully depicted it. The eyeball was red. It was truly a frightening sight to behold because the eye looked alive, and Inscribed on the other side of the artifact was the sun melting everything. Three terrible accidents happened after that creation.. Well, you could say it was two."


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 110 - Your Father Became A Sinner.

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    "Can you not pause mysteriously and finish the damn story at once? It is annoying as you kept putting me on unnecessary suspense!" Dai Geming shouted.


    Zhong Guanglin did not say much. He only gazed at the moon without saying anything. It makes people wonder if he saw something unique on the moon. Then, he continued.


    "The first accident was that you came out. No, it was correct to say that the artifact forcefully pulled you out from your mother: Inducement of birth. The artifact sucked her life and transferred them to you, who was about to die. The second thing that happened was the god-level weapon that your father created came alive the moment the artifact sucked the life of your mother and infused it on you. At the same time, the mechanical robot went berserk. It slaughtered many of the hunters in the community. For this single reason, your father became a sinner. The hatred and mockery that he had begun to purge flooded like a high tide, demolishing everything on its path."


    Zhong Guanglin shook his head in pity as he sighed.


    "What the hell was that? Why did the damn broken toy awake after my birth? Why did it kill my mother? Why did my father have to take the blame!?" Dai Geming continued to shout in a frenzy way with tears pouring like a waterfall¡ªthere was just much confusion that needed rectification; It was as though he was letting loose of all his emotions. At this moment, Zhong Guangli wanted to comfort him. However, he was perplexed about how to do it. Also, he marveled at why his mind told him that a killing tool was a toy.


    "Well, when hunters are born. Or should I say when people are born in the universe? They have a level of consciousness, and they also have some certain mastery or control level. However, when you were born, it was different. You were 100% conscious, and you could control the natural energy to its limit. That was why you almost died the second you came out; nonetheless, ''One-death'' saw a perfect partner. That was why it saved you at the cost of your mother''s." Zhong Guangli sighed heavily. "So, As the god-level weapon was slaughtering everything, your father decided to stop it."


    At this point, the hunter King lost himself in thought.


    In the hunter community, everything was chaotic. The place was in disorder. Many people hid and ran capriciously. At this moment, a man was crying; he looked at his dead cold wife. She lay lifeless on the ground with a weak child barely breathing. Many people came to him groaning and murmuring.


    "Dai Rongyu, we don''t care about you and your family. You better set this circumstance right. In reality, if you and your damn family have to vanish for this accident to wash off¡ªthen, you better do it." They announced lividly.


    At the same time, a mechanical robot held a black spear, and above its head was an artifact of an ''open eye.'' It was indeed terrifying; the machine wreaked havoc insouciantly. Everywhere was full of smoke like a ritual pyre. Dai Rongyu, who had not said anything, stretched his hand and a white sword appeared. He knew he was just an Omicron, and if these A-level hunters could not do anything, then there was nothing he could. Just as he stood up¡ªand was about to take action. A hunter rushed towards his weak son, who lay on the ground. He was about to kill him, but someone fired two arrows at his head and ended his life.


    "You idiot, you want to kill a child that has done nothing; whatever havoc that thing had done, got nothing to do with him. You want to judge a child without even getting to know him?" The spokesperson was Zhong Guangli. His blind eyes still revealed his white sclera and nothing more. And in fact, it was shining white faintly. Anyways, he was younger here. Zhong Guangli carried the child and nodded to everyone as they cleared the way. They could do nothing to him; moreover, even if they could. Let''s say by mistake¡ªthey killed him. When the wolves attack, they will slaughter them: A fragile sheep. In every sense, the person who sneaks attacks the hunter king¡ªthe hunters would regard as a criminal. As a result, no one raised their voice. He walked towards Dai Rongyu.


    "Are you sure you want to do what you are planning? Your son had lost his mother, and now do you plan to let him live alone all his life?"


    "If I stay alive, he will remember this memory and hate me still. Take care of him, Emperor." Dai Rongyu spoke for the first time as tears welled up his eyes.


    Dai Rongyu raced away from the metal robot, demolishing everything without care. It gave him satisfaction to make everything sleep forever. He was running so unskillfully, and different eyes looked at him with numerous emotions. After a while, he brought a silvery black box. This box had the power to seal things inside.


    Just as he arrived with the box, he signaled to Zhong Guangli to come, and he did. Instantly, he used the white blade to cut the newborn child in his hand and tickled his blood on a small metal cup. He raced towards the metal machine without even turning to his crying child. When he got to a place closer to him, he stabbed the white sword to his heart. He groaned in pain, but he endured.


    ''On moving closer to your death is when you will feel oneness with the world; the earth becomes one with you, and the ability to understand mysteries becomes supernatural. However, the only disadvantage is that you only have a few minutes or even a few seconds left to maximize it. I must stay conscious!'' Dai Rongyu reminded himself with a shout. At this moment, it was as though he was under a large water body, and while Dai Rogyu suffocated, he saw everything occurring before his eyes. Even the law of the universe became apparent to him. He understood the structures of the stars and their creations. However, he was dying¡ªyes, seriously dying.


    He clasped his hand in an Anjali Mudra (A praying position). At this moment, his glabella glowed with a moon shape¡ªthen it changed to an inverted A letter which was a follow-up hunter to S-rank. It went from S-rank to SS and SSS-rank.. Finally, it went to elder rank with a colorless wand.


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 111 - If You Want To Get Yourself…

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    However, Dai Rongyu''s eyes were seriously closing. Dai Rongyu stretched his hand to the metal robot, and the artifact floating on top of his head flew itself towards him. He used his other hand to control the ancient box to open, and it did. Instantly, it sucked the artifact; the blood that Dai Rongyu collected moved and sprinkled on the artifact; then, the box closed. Immediately that blood tickled on the artifact¡ªthe child began to convulse.


    Zhong Guangli sighed as he snapped out of his daze. His eyes were already full of tears. However, he did well to hide it. Dai Geming was already sobbing like a forsaken child.


    "In the end, your father sealed away the mechanical robot by sealing away the eye artifact; however, he offered your genius mind to it. Therefore he created the last accident. This accident was simply the mechanical robot''s disappearance with your conscious to ''the Eyes''.'''' ''The Eye'' is a tormenting space that we discovered after the machine''s disappearance over the years. You put it more bluntly: ''The Eyes'' was the place the device was sealed away or resting away. It was sleeping in a forbidden space. Even I can''t survive on that land. Your father used your consciousness to seal the machine, which created your weak body and defunct mind. Of course, your creative mind still struggled to come out every time, prompting you to create your various devices. Over the years, many great hunters tried to explore the forbidden place but died. These deaths raised the hatred they had for you to another level." Zhong Guangli sighed in pain.


    ''This circumstance must be the reason this senior keep getting involved with me. I knew as a hunter king there are things you should not attend. However, he came personally to save I and Cong Hua.'' Dai Geming lost himself in thought.


    Why!?


    What!?


    How!?


    "Why do people hate me even when I did not cause their mishap? So, just like me, they despise the immortal manipulator even when she did nothing? My mother died¡ªmy father died, yet the people are not satisfied. Do they want me to offer my head before they become gruntled?"


    ''Telling him all this might not honestly be good¡ªafter all, he might begin to hate the hunters just like the immortal manipulator.'' Zhong Guangli sighed. Things were getting more complicated than he had previously foreseen.


    "Say, senior, why did people enter the forbidden place? Was it to steal something they can''t control? And after these people failed, they directed their hatred to me. Why did everyone want the immortal manipulator to die? Why do people feel the need to hate something stronger than them? Perhaps, lawless things: Things that nullify all laws and truly cannot play by reason. I want to ask, do you also hate something that threatens your existence? Do you hate the immortal manipulator?" Dai Geming asked in the hope of getting a better understanding of human fear.


    ''Yes, if you hate her, then you must hate me too. Because just like her, I am someone that people cannot classify anywhere. I am everybody''s fear.'' Dai Geming thought.


    Zhong Guangli and Dai Geming were watching the moon. They were in the same space, standing side by side as they gazed towards the moon. Zhong Guangli smiled bitterly¡ªhis expression was simply full of pain and confusion. Or, anyone could describe it as helplessness. His answer right here and now could either create a demon or a great soldier. Whichever one it is will inevitably require a price. Yes, a heavy price.


    "Hmm¡­! There is little you can do when you can''t control everyone. Either you are so powerful that no one can go against you¡ªwhat you say becomes absolute. Or you have enough charisma to get what you want when you ask for them. Even charismatic leaders have a limit to their influence. They cannot kill the debt of fear in people. Let''s say I tell the people to leave the immortal manipulator alone¡ªthe weight of that request outweighs any charismatic power. The people have to go into deeper thinking; this gives room to only absolute strength. First, I am not the strongest. We have some ''ancestors'' that no one knows their location or existence: They make their appearance when they want. This set of people won''t allow the foundation of the hunters to disappear. Also, if I were to fight all the elders, I am not sure of victory. In addition, other levels of hunters might help them as well." Zhong Guanlgli explained.


    Is that an answer or history?


    "You have yet to answer the question. Why do you always behave all mysteriously, senior? This question goes for yes and no answer¡ªyou write a whole new literature for it? In other words, are you saying that you do not want to support them, but you have no choice?" Dai Geming was irked by the way Zhong Guangli was handling the discussion.


    "That is your interpretation." Zhong Guangli responded curtly.


    ''So senior must be afraid of these people he called ''the ancestor'' that he does not want to admit openly. He does not want others to see him as a rebellious person. I see. Dai Geming nodded as though he had comprehended the whole thing.


    Not wanting to waste any more time. "This is why I called you." Zhong Guangli spoke as he stretched out his hand. A silvery black box appeared; it was the same box¡ªthe very same box his father used to seal the artifact. As he looked closely, he discovered the box had an ancient inscription, and the pressure it carried was heavy. The box awed Dai Geming; he was contentious when he saw the box; well, it was not entirely for the box''s sake but the item sealed inside¡ªthis was his nightmare and also his existence.


    Instantly, Zhong Guangli made some hand gestures¡ªhe erected a simple formation. He ordered Dai Geming to enter the place.


    "If you want to get your whole self, then you need to get your genius mind and consciousness; this will not be easy. However, nothing good comes easy; this is also the best and fastest way to fight that wolf that you had promised a good fight. In this ''Eyes'' space, it is like a ghost island. It will test you on various things. People rumored that only you could overcome them. Also, you might lose something¡ªlike half of your life to be permitted inside. I don''t honestly know the detail. Anyone who entered there ended up dead. So, there is little information. You might not come back because you might also die. Nothing is a guarantee after all.." Zhong Guangli exhaled, then his eyes became serious.


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 112 - Take It All!

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    "Now let me warn you; if you eventually get these things, do not think you are the most powerful of all; after all, there are always people that will be stronger than you¡ªdo not try to prove to yourself that you have become the ruler, some people will knock you down. So before you do anything, think it through."


    After all the long speech, Zhong Guangli opened the box with a flicker of his hand. Instantly, the place shook; thankfully, they were inside a formation¡ªeven the array threatened to break as there were visible cracks on the orb-like formation protection. The Almighty heaven threatened to darken; however, with the subtle control of Zhong Guangli, everything went just fine as the artifact lunged out from the box and directly sank into the glabella of Dai Geming.


    At this point, the A-letter in his glabella glistened sharply, and the light covered him and lunged him to the sky.


    After Dai Geming vanished, the formation broke; nonetheless, Zhong Guangli stood, musing to himself; he shook his head as if he was dispelling a disastrous idea.


    ''I have done my part; I hope I did not say any unnecessary things that will bring doom to all of us because It is already crazy with one immortal manipulator¡ªit won''t do any good to add another one.'' Zhong Guangli smiled bitterly to himself.


    After a while, Dai Geming appeared in a particular space; the place was humming with demonic sound; it was like an island, and high mountains surrounded it.


    Many peaks surrounded the island inwardly¡ªsome of these mountains encircle outside the island artistically; in reality, anyone who looked from an elevated view, a frontal view, and even outside the island, would understand nature had depicted the island as an eye. No, more like a big scary eye; the space was petrifying and dim, looming with white mist.


    "What is this place!?" Dai Geming blurted out unconsciously as his voice echoed the whole of the place; as he took a step forward, the place made a horrendous noise.


    "Welcome to the Eyes! Eyes will test you before she permits you to behold her glory." The scary voice announced. Of course, it was not a female voice; Eyes was not a female after all.


    After a brief silence, the terrific voice spoke again. "This test comes in four forms; you should also know that this space has a different time flow; the number of days difference is still unknown. Therefore, you should endure no matter how long; how much pressure and madness can you endure!? Eyes will break you before you can rise from the ashes of suffering to the light of sage. The second comes as determination: How much can you control things around you? Can you give your very soul and life for your most precious jewels? The third is about your quality of knowledge, and the last test is about your combat and how you can survive in a fight while daring to win."


    Instantly, a black door appeared on the vast island; just as it came out, it opened with the air of terror exuding out of it. As Dai Geming entered, the door automatically closed; heaven and earth pressure descended on him. The coercion, at the moment, was slightly lighter, and the more he went forward, the higher the pressure¡ªofficially, the island began its test.


    The feet of Dai Geming shook as the pressure baptized him; anyone could see the pressure if they tried¡ªit felt like a whole mountain was descending on an ant; this overwhelming tension made blood strolled down from Dai Geming''s mouth. Nevertheless, his eyes told something different; it was full of determination to get to the end of the challenge. Dai Geming slowly walked like an ant towards his goal. As he moved forward, his suffering increased tremendously, and his head spun out of control; well, not literally. It was the personification of pain¡ªyes, pain. That was it, and it was so severe that Dai Geming felt like dying to relieve himself of the chaos. He screamed like a tortured animal; it was a pitiful sight as he was ragged and pathetic. He was sweating heavily; yet, he tried to move his feet forward amidst the trauma.


    Getting closer to the exit door, the burden Dai Geming faced was higher than ocean-depth pressure; his whole body threatened to break, and because of that, he screamed so loud that it was exasperating. Still, he crawled like a snake towards the door.


    At this point, Dai Geming bled from all his open pores; after the struggle, he successfully passed through the door; it was simply a difficult task.


    As he passed through the door, he came to an open area; the place was the same as the first place he came. From every angle of sight, there was a scary eye. In reality, the island itself was an eye. The mist was growing thicker, and the humming sound was becoming irritating.


    "Congratulations for passing the first test." The same terrific voice awakened Dai Geming, who looked pale and weak. Immediately the voice spoke, a red door opened; this door looked like a nightmare. No, anyone could think of it as the harbinger of death. The demonic aura it exuded was nauseating. As Dai Geming entered the door, his life was beginning to reduce; it was like something ate away his spirit: Spirit and soul extraction; it forcefully pulled the essence out. It was excruciatingly painful as burning your hand with fire or hot oil.


    Moving forward, it became the battle of the mind; well, more like an illusion. In the mind of Dai Geming, there was a black shadow that kept demanding his entire life; it gave him undeniable reasons why he should not resist. However, another white shadow kept reminding him of the importance of his life and what he could achieve; he was in the middle of these two opposing ideas.


    The more Dai Geming went forward, the more the illusion sucked his life away. In addition, his madness increased with the excruciating pains that the illusion gave to him; he was like a zombie. He could only move forward, groaning in pain. In the middle of the two opposing ideas, Dai Geming finally steeled his resolve; he remembered why he wanted power; it was to kill that damn wolf that had put Cong Hua in a miserable state. He needed to tear him so much, but his limited power had made it impossible; what was the point of the universe keeping him alive longer if he couldn''t get what he wanted? No, it is better to trade every damn thing for power.


    "Take it all," a weak whisper rang amidst the disturbing argument of black and white shadows; it was a tired moan; the two silhouettes turned towards the wave of sound and found Dai Geming weeping. "I said, take it all! Take my very soul. Take every damn thing!" he wailed in agony. "Well, white, you lost. No one wants to be kind, living a long life without fulfillment.." A burst of mocking laughter shattered the memory space.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 113 - I Have To Implore Every Damn Thing.

    Walking through the white space that was sucking his life, his body began to absorb a red mist; the sudden appearance of red fog amongst the pure white fog was a mystery. Soon, the near skeletal state which Dai Geming had developed into as a result of the space sucking his life began to recover; his complexion and his physical strength began to increase.


    As he came out from the white exit door, he met the island of ''Eyes'' again¡ªthe same annoying humming sound persisted. He had successfully passed the second test.


    "Congratulations on passing the second test; now, the third test shall begin." The same horrifying voice spoke again. Well, by now, it was nothing new; it was not so much terrifying to hear.


    Immediately, a white door opened and sucked Dai Geming in abruptly. Unlike the previous black and red door that looked scary, this one did not look so fearful, and yet it did something so stupid as pulling people inside without their consent: A complete no consensual attribute. Just as Dai Geming entered the area, it was as though he stood in the middle of the universe; it was black with only the light of the many stars shining beautifully. A spiral cosmic cloud appeared. It subtly spun¡ªwithout careful observation, no one would see the wind cloud.


    A voice reverberated. "The test will begin shortly; your time reminder is your brain: The more time you want, the more your brain suffers."


    The voice began to question Dai Geming about the theory of constructing machines. The cosmic cloud asked about quantum physics and space analysis¡ªthe cosmic cloud asked about energy systems. The list goes on and on, and the questions indeed started from the simple ones to the complex ones. Any question Dai Geming answered, a star would fall, and he would replace the asteroids; however, the longer interval he wasted for a single question, the more his brain felt as though it was being gorged out from his skull: A severe surge of pain. was damn unbearable to even think about it. Even in that situation, he had no time to be feeling sorry for himself.


    After a while, he got the average score required to move out from the area; after all, no one is omniscient.


    Just as he escaped from that miserable state of Death grip again, he exhaled in relief. As he came out, the same scene bathed his eyes again. However, this time there was a waterfall. ''How come the whereabouts of this waterfall?'' Dai Geming was surprised; although he had told himself that this place was the weirdest place he had ever seen¡ªthe included waterfall surprised him nonetheless.


    "Welcome back." The same kind of voice spoke again; it followed the formation of a face from the waterfall¡ªit was truly remarkable and yet scary.


    "Now that you have finished with the first to the third test, the last test shall begin. This trial is to test your survival instinct and your combat skills." The voice spoke again; it sounded like the voice of creation. That is the voice that everyone heard in the void during creation of the universe. Well, I am sure if everyone heard it, though.


    At this moment, the waterfall took a human form but still had the texture and color of a waterfall; however, it was a giant; it had a height of 2.6 meters. Just as it marched forward, the ground quaked at his feet. Instantly, the water-shaped humanoid flashed and disappeared from the line of sight of Dai Geming; it appeared above and lunged its hands like a rifle. The hand elongated like a rubber. Dai Geming barely escaped that hazardous attack. In fact, he was already sweating, and he concentrated his eyes as though he didn''t want to miss any moment.


    ''I have to implore every dam thing that I have learned all my life.'' Dai Geming reminded himself. Immediately, he brought out his short stainless pole that had a disc attached to its tips; almost momentarily, he smashed it on the ground, and instantly, black balls rose and began to shoot needles at the humanoid. The hand of the humid enlarged into a shell and smashed it towards the attack. He superciliously destroyed the attacks into miserable powder.


    Powerful! That was the synonym of that attack¨Cdefense.


    Dai Geming brought out two discs and hurled them at the humanoid. The discs moved with a tremendous speed and with an ear-piercing sound. The humanoid guarded with his arms, but the attack effortlessly cut them off. Instantly, the hands grew back¡ªthis time, he separated his hands into ten and disappeared. Immediately, five large palms each smashed in succession on the two discs. The discs shook, cracked, and shattered.


    In a flash, the humanoid created a rotating sound. The humanoid took the shapes of the rotating discs; it shot himself with high speed towards Dai Geming. He gritted his teeth in exasperation. The attack the humanoid was bringing was crazily sharp and cruel. I hope I have fully charged this staff. Dai Geming thought. At this moment, he remembered when the elders called him into their chamber with Cong Hua. He became disinterested because the elders said uninteresting things. "Cong Hua, Would you try my new blood tool." Dai Geming asked, regardless of those elders yapping. In fact, he was simply rude.


    "No. We can talk about it later. Right now, the elders are debriefing us." Cong Hua answered with a pure smile. She completely looked harmless.


    "The elders only know how to send people to errands; if they are dissatisfied with anyone, they should hunt the person themselves." Dai Geming retorted. At this moment, he snapped out of his daze as he pulled out another stainless staff. However, this staff was longer than the previous one. What he brought out was a divided staff with each side having a disc. At this moment, he mysteriously joined both of the poles that had their discs; these discs were at the end of the shaft, north-south.


    Immediately the poles were connected, the place began to quake, and the shaft floated freely. Dai Geming injured both palms with his nails and sprinkled his blood on the tools. Just as the poles absorbed the drops of blood, they became silvery red. Following the coloration, the vibration intensified, and lightning came down; the lightning formed a barrier¡ªat the same time, a massive amount of lightning began to accumulate with the speed of light. Immediately, the strands of lightning took the shape of a large rotating disc that was discharging intense lightning; these actions took only a few seconds to come to actuation. At the same time, the previous sharp rotating disc that emitted crazy and piercing sounds, including sharp-killing aura, shot at the single enormous rotating lightning disc.


    Boom!


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 114 - The New Dai Geming.

    It was an explosive sound¡ªthis made the whole area shake tremendously. Flashes of lightning kept emitting turbulently. The disc kept blitzing the place, and soon the lightning disc frazzled before the disc dynamited the others, and the few remaining discs bashed forcefully with the lightning barrier, which was not strong enough. After a few struggles, the boundary banged, and Dai Geming rebounded far away with blood strolling all over his face.


    At this moment, the humanoid shapeshifted to giant wolves and charged unto the falling Dai Geming. He snorted as he balanced himself with great pain. ''In my entire life, I developed myself. Even when the universe adrift my ambition, I tried to create anything and everything under the sun. Will I fall here!? For what!? This place is the last stage. Endure it!'' Dai Geming admonished himself as he simmered down; his composure became extraordinary, and his concentration exploded. From the beginning of this fight till now, Dai Geming had been aberrant. It was truly absurd. ''I am meeting my doom just for the sake of destroying it.''


    Dai Geming marched forward boldly, his eyes had regained the light of survival, and at this moment, ''A'' letter began to glisten on his glabella. The light was refulgent, and a silver light began to glow on his eyes as well. Shortly, Dai Geming brought out two stainless pistols. He shot the first bullet and discharged another one behind it. These bullets did not follow each other like an escort¡ªbut attached themselves to each other''s back, padding up the momentum. In a short time, two bullets became a pile of ten pellets, and as the bullet increased, the speed and the potency also increased.


    The wolves tried to evade the bullet, but it had already distorted the power of space, and it was pulling everything together. The wolves collided with the pellets with their claws. With the collision, an explosive sound erupted. Using the opportunity, Dai Geming brought out a weapon; it was the size of a grenade, and it was bluish-green. That weapon looked like a disaster; with immediate effect, he threw it into the explosion, and the rocket sprouted up like a plant; with a single stem. Instantly, a red flame almost covering the trunk grew afterward. It began to compress and suck the steamy water.


    ''Extinguish everything! I must be the one that survives, and I must destroy everything for my sake¡ªnot even the gods can defend against my extinguisher. This thing is my masterpiece.'' Dai Geming thought. It is just that he was damn wrong as a projected fist lunged at him. Just as the fist was about to blast him to nothingness, his glabella glistened sharply. The alphabets on it began to read like the countdown of an atomic bomb. It changed from A-level to SSS-level and on his hand appeared a simple black rod.


    A voice whispered to him with a soft hand caressing him on his cheek, like a woman crying over her son, the voice sobbed. The feeling was ethereal and yet substantial. It was as though the person embraced him from the back with a simple heartbroken word. "Don''t go, please." It was like a broken whisper, and her words were powerful than a loud shriek¡ªthis was a very contradicting scenario. How could a whimper be boisterous than shriek, but it was the matter of the mind. At this moment, Dai Geming began to hear the clangorous in a different sequence. It became apparent that the sound escaped from his head and outside his head. These occurrences provoked in him the warmth and pain of his mother. It also made him understand the hard work of his father. Instantly, some unexpected things happened. Firstly, Dai Geming began to cry so loudly that he forgot that he was in the middle of a fight and the other thing that happened was that his SSS-rank changed to a colorless wand: Promoted. These things only took a few seconds, and everything was operating without the control of Dai Geming. Succeeding these changes that ensued while the blow was coming to him¡ªthe simple black rod changed to a hand fan. As the blast collided with it, it instantly shattered.


    "Congratulations for enduring to the end." A voice spoke, and immediately, the entire gloomy space shattered. What followed was a noble island with beautiful flowers; of course, it was still the shape of an eye¡ªat precisely the center of the island¡ªspecifically the center of the eye or the pupil. The flowers are red and beautiful. However, it was slightly felicitous. In the unfitting middle of the island, two things made the place more unique¡ªthe eye artifact and a black metal pole.


    Just as he was getting close to the spot¡ªthe place began to quake. Nonetheless, he displayed his colorless wand, and the tremor subsided. It was as though he demonstrated a million years'' worth of training.


    When Dai Geming got there, the two artifacts shot themselves and disappeared into his body. Excruciating pain bathed him like water from the stream of hell. At this moment, his physiology and psychology began to change. The change was tremendous.


    The left side of Dai Geming''s body changed. Below his left eyes was a large cross shape with arrowheads pointing to the four cardinal points. Then, in the middle was red-eye. Occasionally the eye would open and close. Truly monstrous yet uniquely beautiful. His whole left fingernails hued themselves red. Completely different from the right eyes and fingernails that was still pretty normal. Various memory solidified¡ªthe eye artifact inscribed how to manipulate the godly weapon in his mind.


    In a white space, two figures stood dejectedly; everything was wholly white. These people were the father and mother of Dai Geming. Just as Dai Geming saw them, he rushed towards them. Whether it was real or fantasy, he did not want to care. However, the only thing that escaped from the lady''s mouth was. " I am sorry. Forgive us and live on." Dai Geming wept bitterly. It was as though many needles were picking his chest. No, like many carnivorous lice crawling underneath his skin. It was damn painful. Even though he wanted them so much, the unknown kept separating them. It was like waiting for hell to freeze: A complete impossibility. He cried at his powerlessness.


    ...¡­


    In the hunter community, in an open square, people gathered. "I heard an A-level hunter called this gathering. Even the twelve elders and the hunter kings endorsed it. What is all this?" Many people began to discuss self-righteously. At this moment, a youth enters the stage. Truthfully he was not even recognized. He was svelte: Elegant and vibrant¡ªa maximum pack of energy bestowed itself to him. He looked proud and dignified. However, his left eyes region spoke something different. It completely differed this person''s temperament. The left side currently packed him with repelling and crushing aura. This person was Dai Geming.. The new Dai Geming.

 Chapter 115 - Did You Just Call Me A Fool?

    "Listen, all of you, I have no time to be wasting. The best Of S-rank, SS-rank, and SSS-rank should come to me. I want a league of geniuses for a special adventure. The best of you should report before tomorrow."


    Just as Dai Geming finished his speech, an angry voice slapped him on the face. "Who do you think you are, brat? To think that a child without backbone could rise and talk to the public? He that is born a fool¡ªis never cured."


    Just as Dai Geming set his eyes on the male that spoke, he frowned. The male was burly and had an indignant face. His eyes were small, and he had beards.


    "Did you just call me a fool?" Dai Geming asked.


    "And what if I¡­" just before the male could finish his speech Dai Geming was with him. His hand was uprooting his head from his shoulders. It was like pulling out a mushroom from a block of deadwood¡ªit was effortless. What followed was the splashed of blood. Even though the youth was in his mid-thirties, he did not sigh as it happened abruptly.


    The rest of the crowd flapped. No one wanted to be the next victim. Even while avoiding unnecessary discussion, most of them were dissatisfied in their heart. How could a young man overpower them?


    "Now, if none of you have any complaint. Go and make the best S-level, SS-level, and SSS-level. Then report to me tomorrow for a great adventure."


    In the same room filled with fireflies and a small pond with vein-like patterns for energy extraction¡ªCong Hua floated peacefully. Her face was regaining strength. However, it was not yet enough to awaken her. Dai Geming sat on a slab gazing at Cong Hua. His heart endured unfathomable pain. ''Why must she suffer like this? Also, what''s more, she suffered to save me. I hate being weak.'' Dai Geming had introspection: A thought about life. Dai Geming thought about the single love he had received. The love of Cong Hua¡ªhe could never misjudge, even though it did not tarry before the accident. There could be no misconception or hidden motive. He balled his fists without saying his thought out loud.


    At this moment, he felt a presence. It was the Hunter King, Zhong Guangli.


    "How do you feel?" He asked as he came closer to the pond and sat a few centimeters away from Dai Geming.


    "I am fine..., thank you for your help." Dai Geming said politely. This scenario was the first time he sounded respectful to anyone. The old plump and arrogant Dai Geming would have acted insolently. Perhaps, some challenges make people mature.


    "The elders will call you soon for the SSS-rank hunter that you kill. Can you handle them?" Zhong Guangli asked with concern.


    "I will get by; however, this time, I am becoming angrier over little things. I hope they won''t push me; else, I won''t be merciful to them as well."


    "So, what do you plan to do next?" At this point, Zhong Guangli did not sound much like a senior or a superior speaking to a subordinate. Or even a grown-up speaking to a child. It was as though he was talking to a colleague. Of course, it couldn''t be because he was afraid of Dai Geming. He was just a brat that just gained power after all.


    "I plan to go on a journey. That which you couldn''t do, I want to do it. I want to feel this need. I want to go on a journey of understanding." Dai Geming said; however, Zhong Guangli looked at him weirdly. Well, more like in disbelieve.


    "Wait, you don''t believe me?" Dai Geming asked both curiously and disappointedly. However, Zhong Guangli only laughed loudly without accepting or denying his words.


    "¡­" But, Dai Geming whispered something that made Zhong Guangli bulge out his eyes in profound surprise. Still, he did not say anything.


    After a while, Dai Geming went to the hall of elder-level hunters. He was still wearing his eyeglasses. Although, he looked more catchy now than before, especially with the mark underneath his left eye and his left fingernails completely colored red. Of course, he was more bold, arrogant, and kingly. Also, he was charming despite the mark on his face. It fitted him more.


    "Dai Geming, I heard you came back from ''the Eyes'' (eyes-island). So, because of your said adventure, you have become overwhelming, right?" Wei Ru said. He was neither angry nor happy. Anyway, he was a bit troubled.


    "Elders," Dai Geming sneered as he looked at them. Then he continued. "People should respect their stronger counterparts, no matter the circumstance; it is at least obligatory. A junior in that regard disrespected me. He needed punishing, don''t you think?" Dai Geming was shameless in his response.


    At this moment, Shing Qianfan wanted to vomit old blood. ''What is this? This statement is entirely new to me.'' He thought.


    "Enough! When did an SSS-rank hunter become your junior? How many years are you, and what level of power do you hold? Do you know how hard it is to get to such a level? You just foolishly killed him!?" Shing Qianfan shouted with dissatisfaction


    "Enough¡­.! Did you just say ENOUGH!?" Dai Geming asked arrogantly. Then, he continued. "If the damn lad died, it only means that he was not living up to his name or whatever level you claim he is." Everyone frowned at the shamelessness of Dai Geming. How could he even begin to call a mid-thirties old guy a lad?


    Furthermore, he shamelessly added damn to it. However, no one refuted what he said¡ªwhen they considered it carefully; if the guy was living up to his name or level. Then, he should not have died like a Christmas chicken. After all discussion, Dai Geming exited the place. After all, none of them could hold him down. He was no longer a simple nerdy as before. If he could kill an SSS-rank hunter, then his level was something closer to them. No, even these guys could not probably kill an SSS-rank level in a single attack.


    In the evening cloud in the open square in the hunter community, Dai Geming calmly waited as he gazed toward the mixture of the color riot cloud of somewhat orange to the blue and white cloud. At this moment, many shadows appeared behind him. The people that came were S-rank from beginner, Mid, and expert level.


    "Let''s go.." Dai Geming spoke indifferently.

 Chapter 116 - God-wolf Islands Category Of Powers.

    Time moved faster than the flowing river; the wheel of life and death is like an old coin. They are all embedded and all-encompassing.


    Life is one hell of a motion picture; it traverses through the universes.


    I am life, and I am the universe.


    While the highest power in the low-order wolves was Bloodline art, the higher-order wolves had taken this art to the mastery level where the universe would be affected due to their direct interference.


    Chi An was in the dining hall with Mingli Fan and Nuwa Qianru. They were all having their breakfast to prepare for the day.


    As Usual, Chi An was calm and careful as he ate his food with gusto. He wholly concentrated on the grains of rice that he was eating without talking to anyone. However, that did not mean that there wouldn''t be a disturbance.


    "Young one, I heard you want to set up a contest with the twelve listed geniuses of god-wolf island. Don''t you think you are a bit arrogant? You should know the environment where you are before making big moves like that." Mingli Fan spoke out.


    Chi An kept eating without turning to him.


    "Old Fan, he even said if I can''t set up the competition that I should pay him twenty million Yuan, even when he was the one that took my first kiss. Can you imagine that?" Nuwa Qianru voiced her complaint righteously like a child complaining to her mother. Even though Nuwa Qianru was pure and noble in temperament, there were times that she behaved coyish and kittenish¡ªthose times were when she was with the Old Man.


    Hearing these words, Mingli Fan vomited old blood instantly. ''Twenty million and first kiss! These young people are not careful with their desire these days.'' He cleared his throat. In fact, Nuwa Qianru''s statement almost enraged Chi An. No, the former Chi An, he would have exhausted his patient limit, thereby shouting and cursing, probably. Of course, the former Chi An was intelligent and level-headed; however, also ruthless. At this moment, he finished with his food. Then, he turned to the girl in front of him.


    "You, aren''t you a pretty good liar? Was I the one that kissed you, or....?" He sneered.


    ''Your first kiss?''


    ''Then what is it to me? My last kiss? Not only will I die when she discovered I messed up¡ªthere won''t be peace anymore.''


    "What you took from me is not only precious but too precious; that location is a dead area where you should not have dared to go. Since I can''t kill you for fooling around, isn''t it fine to compensate me?" Chi An said indifferently. He was likely looking down on the girl.


    "Selfish!" the girl huffed out innocently like a white rabbit as she struck out her beautiful tongue. Then, she continued. "What about the housing and the meals that you have been enjoying here. Old Fan even accepted you as a student. You don''t even know the privilege, yet you want to bill me? Why don''t you strip me naked for your satisfaction?"


    "What an Oasis in hell." Chi An let an exaggeratedd sigh as he continued "The reason for the house and food and even the master-student relationship is what I don''t know yet. However, are you saying I should write off the debt like that? Firstly, it was a god-given opportunity that I had to utilize. If I were to ask you to get me these people, you would have refused. So now, it is not a help but an agreement."


    Before Nuwa Qianru would respond, the Old Man interrupted.


    "I don''t want to hear both of you again!" The Old Man shouted¡ªhe had a bit of anger to his voice.


    "Qianru, you are always innocent, and you like to use people to get what you want. However, have you seen someone using the devil? Learn from your mistake. You will serve This young man here and attend to all his needs. Sweep his room and serve him food. Massage him every night. Of course, only massaging, nothing else."


    "No way!"


    Chi An and Nuwa Quianru blurted out almost simultaneously.


    "Then, Qianru, you find a way and fulfill his request. Pay the twenty million Yuan or bring the listed geniuses together for a competition." Mingli Fan responded.


    "But old Fan, you know I don''t have that amount of money. In fact, the god-wolf island might not have that amount of money." Nuwa Qianru protested.


    "Then you have to do one of those two; he had already trapped you¡ªthere is little I can do for you. I will help you with the arrangement. You also need to play a part, do you understand?" Mingli Fan asked.


    "That said¡­" he turned to Chi An.


    "Do you even understand the world of god-wolf island?" he asked Chi An. However, he remained quiet. Obviously, he knew nothing about it.


    "Don''t think that here is where you come and do as you please. You might be stronger than those geniuses, but don''t overestimate yourself." Having said all that, the Old Man sighed helplessly. Then he continued.


    "In god-wolf island, there are five levels of powers. Guodo level! In god-wolf isle, this level starts from the wolf pups. Immediately they come to life¡ªthe goddesses promote them to Guodo level¡ªso they walk a journey of verification till they enter the next level being Sheng level. That is why you won''t see children on this island. However, even if that verification process might take a few hundred years¡ªwhen the wolves enter Sheng level¡ªthey had matured to fifteen years teenagers. (They would be like they were fifteen years old. This will be their stature even if they were a few hundred years old). The goddess divided the god-wolf academy into two sections; the junior and the senior. Everyone in the junior section is at the Sheng level, and some Sheng levels are in the senior section. It takes time to pass this level after all."


    After the pause, he looked at Chi An to understand if he was following up. He was in a daze. He was probably arranging the series of information in his brain and mind.


    "I have only mentioned two levels. The following power level is through gift-bestowal¡ªonly one person can be honored with it. Xinshi level¡ªI am the only Xinshi Level here. I am the connector between the master and servant. I am that which reminds others of a shadow¡ªI am representing the WILL of the master. I am the ambassador of the moon goddess. All these crowns point to Xinshi level; all these titles points to me. After the Xinshi level¡ªcomes the Pohuai category. The Pohuai level had begun to master Domain and territorial powers. The best example of this power hierarchy is the leaders of the god-wolf island: The kings. Of course, there are others with the same powers as well. After all, Pohuai levels are divided. There has not been any Quianwei level before. After all, it takes time. No, it will happen under certain conditions. Then apart from those five, there is one more. Zuigao-Quanwei was the one that sits above all.. This existential power is the deity who bestowed a blessing on the god-wolf island; she was Chang''e¡ªthe moon goddess.

 Chapter 117 - Who The Hell Is This?

    The place was quiet for a while, then after considering some questions, Chi An asked. "Comparing the power of this Sheng level and Pohuai, how is it?" Then he continued. "Also, the power of Xinshi level and Pohuai level, what is comparison?" Chi An asked the questions he felt were important.


    "Don''t even think about it, Sheng Level and Pohuai, especial the last stage is like seeing death mocking you." Nuwa Qianru, who had not left, warned severely.


    "It is just as the little Qianru said; you comparing Sheng level to Pohuai is like trekking to hell with red fires burning all around you; whether such a thing is even possible has not been affirmed ever. Remember, for Pohuai¡ªthey literally can not do anything to me; however, that does not mean that I should be fooling around. I don''t interfere with their work; needless to say, if they rise against me, there are ways to neutralize them; I would rather not want to use those methods, anyway." Mingli Fan explained. Chi An kept nodding as he constructed his thoughts and ideas.


    "Have you seen Chang''e, the moon goddess before?" Chi An asked with great anticipation; however, Mingli Fan blatantly refused the answer he wanted.


    "Then why were my parents stronger?"


    "Well, I can only tell you this; even great people in this god-wolf island do not know about it. In the Quianwei level, the wolf forges his body to become the weapons of gods, and they naturally had a way to place deterrent so that higher powers won''t wipe them instantly when try fight. Your parents had yet to get to Quianwei level, but somehow they can manage to implement these techniques." Mingli Fan explained.


    "I want to tell you how to recognize these levels of wolves. The Guodu level represents a stigma and a style. It is always inscribed on the pup and even in their human form. Also, Guodu level wolf has another eye above their brow¡ªwell, it is like a white circle¡ªthis time is when they develop the superior sensory system, after all. Moreover, when the pups enter the sheng level, the stigma will break; they would arrange themselves as petals; however, it will still be sitting on the style. When the petals show signs of turning to vein-like branches¡ªthe developed pups automatically leave the training ground. The fully developed Sheng level have symbols of a microscopic tree with branches on their face; however, when the branches threaten to reach the end of the face, that is when they would go on a journey to ascend to Pohuai level. After all, no one can achieve Xinshi level with their efforts; the moon goddess bestows it. Even so, Xinshi level has a purple star on their forehead."


    Chi An had yet to analyze the categories of powers in god-wolf island, and now the Old Man was bringing out what represented each level; it was as useless as chasing a wild goose. The Old Man, in turn, looked at Chi An and sighed.


    "I know you are having difficulty controlling the information; however, now is the best time to let you understand this kind of stuff before you blow it. You already looked arrogant even if you just came; therefore, I want you to understand the in-depth situations of these things. Also, you need to have a deeper thought on what you want." Mingli Fan said.


    ''Well, I have to scare you to see what your resolve truly is; those who have unparalleled determination are those powers are granted. No, they are people who maximize their strengths 120%''


    "The power system divided the Pohuai levels into three stages. The first stage has a drop water shape¡ªlevel two has two drops, and stage three has three drips. At the extreme level, a strand connects the three drops of water in a vertical line. All the leaders of the god-wolf islands stand at the peak of the Pohuai level; the listed geniuses in the senior section of the god-wolf island stand either in their second stage or the third stage of the Pohuai level. The Quanwei level has a symbol of a vase of the gods dropping water."


    After the information overload, Chi An and Nuwa Qianru went to school. However, Chi An, who was not particularly interested in the blabbing of the teachers, left.


    Chi An walked a lonely path with his hands on his chin; he must have been calmly analyzing how best to deliver a good result. ''Now that Chang''e, the moon goddess, is included. I wondered if she was to make an appearance; my presence here may be taboo. It will change many things; nevertheless, I don''t know if I would fight that Chang''e to get back to the lower realm.''


    While Chi An arranged different strategies and solutions, he got to a river without realizing it; well, more like a stream. However, this stream had a cloud blue color; it was truly magnificent. Chi An bent down and began to wash his face. Nonetheless, as he washed his face¡ªa lady rose from the water; nature beautifully captured the moment as drops of water fell exquisitely from her white skin. The awkward moment was that she was naked.


    This lady was cold and indifferent; also, big eyes designed her charming face even more, including her perfectly symmetrical lips. People might wonder how a harsh person could be beautiful? However, this is the inconsistency in human image. People might be unsympathetic, formal, and hostile, yet exuding charming effect.


    ''Who the hell is this?'' Chi An questioned himself. However, before he could satisfy his curiosity, three vertical drops of water appeared on the girl''s forehead. The water on which she stood began to ripple briskly as the place began to quake.


    Instantly, the tide of the water rose to an unprecedented level. The next moment, the charming¨Ccold lady appeared behind Chi An. Her hand, a straight Rhomphaia. It was as though she transformed her claws into sharp blades. What confused Chi An was not the lady''s fleet or her attractive naked body. But, the stagnated descending water that lady had previously surged. In a natural sense, Chi An believed that every object or substance was affected by the law of gravity. However, this was different; ''was she a gravity controller?'' Chi An thought. Even though his thought was rapid and his hand was trying to follow up to defend against the girl.. She blasted him towards the stream.

 Chapter 118 - You Don’t Know?

    While the higher-level wolves developed their extra sensors above their brows, Chi An got his additional sensor on his forehead. All higher-level wolves had two sensors¡ªone on each brow. However, Chi An got six sensors. The two from his father, his mother, and his natural two. Although, his two are weak because he did not have the realistic environmental training of the higher-wolves.


    While he still looked practically human, his ethereal form¡ªa complete black aspect of Chi An without any outline, was something else. In truth, it was much like feral energy, and this wild energy accommodated his fauna energy. There was a glistening white ring of an eye on that ethereal form; it glistened sharply. That is the combination of six eyeballs. The depiction of ordinary high-order was simple: They had only one dot on each of their brows in their ethereal form; however, Chi An was different. Meanwhile, for the Guodu level, the dot is physically and naturally visible, no ethereal form.


    Looking at this tide that looked like it won''t fall on its own with his extra sensors, Chi An noticed that the tide was certainly falling. However, it was slow as a tortoise. ''So her power is something like a sloth.'' Chi An thought.


    At this moment of analysis, the girl was charging like the storm of hell. No, more like a harbinger of death. She was thoroughly angered. Chi An raised his hands in slight panicked.


    "I came to calm myself by seeing the river and soaking my head." Chi An hurriedly explained.


    "You came to peep me bathing!" the lady''s angry voice echoed tersely. Following the echo, she was already with Chi An. Instantly, the water rose again like a cylinder without a base above. The lady used the water to conceal her nakedness and her presence. However, considering actual facts, she was circling the cylinder with threatening speed. Simultaneously, she lunged many silvery black claws around the cylinder. Chi An was the apparent target.


    Chi An leaped with great speed. Each height he crossed, claws would smash together, and if he jumped a second late, he would have received damages. The sharp attacks happened until Chi An crossed the upper base of the cylinder formed from the river. At this moment, he stood on the river cautiously.


    "You could at least put on your clothes. I did not come all the way here just for you to flash me with your body. I admit that they are wonderful, but those are not my problem now." Chi An complained.


    "Who are you?" The lady was obviously still angry. She snorted as she disappeared and after some time she came back. Her white robe was disheveled slightly.


    "I am Chi An. I am new here, and I did not know you would consider this place for a bath. Otherwise, why would I have bothered to come here."


    "Even though I should believe you, that is not enough to dispel my anger. You have to go naked right here and now." The lady still looked harsh. She was as cold as a demon snake. ''This person is not that simple. I am the number one genius in god-wolf island. My attacks just now should have dealt mercilessly with him. But somehow, he managed to evade them all. Weird.'' The lady thought.


    "Huh! Why should I deliberately go nude for you to satisfy your curiosity? Sorry, I can''t do that." Chi An blatantly refused. ''Sorry, only one person is permitted to see and touch. No one is allowed, even to steal a glimpse.'' Chi An prided his nakedness as though they were rare jewelry.


    "Then, I will kill you. Do you think you will see me naked and go scot free!?" the lady asked angrily. She bent down like a dog as she was about to charge. Chi An stopped her quickly.


    "I can buy you a launch for my mistake. It is not even my fault. I am sure you understand my circumstance too. Think about it, if I were to go naked here, and then, somebody stumbles upon us. What do you think these peoples'' reactions would be?"


    Saying that¡ªthe lady blushed but quickly frowned. After a while, Chi An came out with the lady. Soon, they entered a tavern. Just as they sat, another lady walked towards them. Moreover, people who sat in the inn stared at them like they saw an unbelievable scene.


    "Qiao Rufen! What are you doing here? No, why are you with this guy?" A lady asked. This lady was friendly in the way she spoke and acted. She waved to others as she drew nearer to Chi An¡ªshe had an endearing personality. Otherwise, she would not know how to deal with people of all kinds, gaining her the relatively large circle that she had. In god-wolf island, everyone knew that she was social and friendly.


    "Shuang Xiuying." Qiao Rufen replied her. She was about to frown upon hearing her name. However, immediately she saw the incoming person, she relaxed her guard.


    ''So this is Qiao Rufen, the number one of the listed geniuses in the god-wolf island. It is no wonder that she is arrogant and cold. She does not put people in her eyes and would not accept any explanation. However, this person that is coming, I have not heard of her before.'' Chi An thought to himself. In truth, things were getting hopeless.


    Immediately Shuang Xiuying got close to their seat¡ªshe sat herself down boldly. It was as though Chi An duo had invited her previously.


    "By the way, what do you mean by why am I with this guy?" Qiao Rufen asked confusedly.


    "You don''t know? He made a buzz lately. He kissed Nuwa Qianru and also billed her twenty million Yuan. Completely shameless." Shuang Xiuying said blandly. No, she lied effortlessly.


    "What!?"


    This shout was from Chi An and Qiao Rufen. In fact, if the devil who everyone supposedly believed to be the king of liars was to be present. This lie would wow the devil! He might probably be more choked. When had someone ever mastered the art of lies more than him? The crowd who heard this leered at Chi An as though he was some unforgivable bastard. At this point, Chi An even doubted his credibility. ''Tell yourself the truth.. Did you do this?'' He asked himself.

 Chapter 119 - What Do You Mean By The Other Way Round?

    At this moment, Chi An snapped out of his thought. "I did not kiss anybody. And why would I do the kissing and also the billing at the same time!?" Chi An shouted. The damn situation was unbelievable and hopeless.


    "Huh¡­! Then, tell me how it happened." Shuang Xuiying asked.


    "Damn it, woman! You are not obligated to know." Chi An was completely mad.


    "Enough!" Qiao Rufen shouted. She raised her hand, and the bar attendance came over¡ªhe was a slim male with a full apron. He was ordinary and nothing special. He handed the menu to Qiao Rufen.


    "He is the one paying right, Qiao Rufen? Then let me order. It will be on him." Suang Xuiying said with a burst of deceptive laughter. Nonetheless, Chi An was thoroughly enraged. Black vain filled his face, and his anger was beyond the range of modesty. ''These ancient people are completely retarded.'' Chi An thought.


    "Hey! Quit your trick already. Firstly, you lied, and now you want to order your food on my head. Did I bring you here!?" Chi An stood from his chair with a shriek. He made sure he gestured with his hands. That was how angry he was.


    "I am ordering for her!" Qiao Rufen shouted harshly.


    "Oh, I see. This thing was a bad idea from the very beginning. You can pay the bills when you finish. As you can see, I don''t care about you." Chi An spoke with sudden realization. He must have realized what a mistake it was by bringing that compensation. However, will Qiao Rufen give up?


    "Hey! What about our agreement!?"


    "What agreement. I merely want to compensate for what was not entirely my fault." Chi An was exceedingly enraged. He walked step by step towards the exist. Nevertheless, he stopped at his track.


    "That''s right. If you truly want to fight, you can put up a competition anytime. I will accept your challenge. In fact, I challenge the twelve geniuses of the twelve cities in the god-wolf island. Until they all agree, then I will fight you." Chi An said with a cold voice. Five people blocked Chi An''s path as he was about to exit the tavern.


    "Guys, this person deliberately saw me when I was having my bath!" She blurted out. She was obviously embarrassed and angry. However, this situation was not bad¡ªit was going to increase the competition acceptance quickly. Also, Chi An had once embarrassed Guotin Hai, one of the listed geniuses earlier, making this announcement more agitating. With this voyeurism accusation, the five previous people increased to ten. Then, from ten to fifteen and twenty. These guys were already angry, and just by looking at their eyes. They seemed possessed by something. One of them rushed toward Chi An. However, he booted the person heavily on his abdomen. There was a click sound, following a painful wail.


    "Don''t think numbers will do any good for you guys." Chi An spat angrily. He stepped forward without any fear¡ªhe went to meet the opposition. Nonetheless, as the crowd was about to change to their wolf form, a loud warning bell rang out. The bell was ear piercing. This bell immediately leashed them, although there was still visible anger in their eyes. But what could they do?


    Nothing. These people could absolutely do nothing.


    "Listen, there would always be a fool blocking the path¡ªa dumbhead who wants to challenge a tower they can''t overcome. I don''t mind adding these categories to my kill list." Chi An kept provoking them. I wonder what he hoped to achieve by doing that.


    With that, Chi An quickly got the attention of many people. News sure flies more than a rocket launcher. With adequate force, it would reach an unprecedented level of awareness.


    In the evening, Chi An came back to his residence. Old Fan sat in the courtyard meditating. As Chi An got closer to him, he bowed even his eyes were closed. At this moment, Old Fan sighed and opened his eyes slowly.


    "You have caused yet another disaster just like last time." He said.


    Chi An was about to move past him, stopped, and turned to him. "News sure travels faster than a missile. Sure enough, you have heard it as well." Chi An said.


    "Everyone heard it!" A little angry voice spoke, and the spokesperson was Nuwa Qianru. As she came out, she frowned.


    "So what?" Chi An retorted sharply; he looked at her with a sullen pout.


    She snorted and shifted her gaze sharply. ''What''s that about her stare?'' Chi An questioned himself.


    "One minute you are left alone, and the other minute you people found you doing lewd things. How could break into woman privacy?"


    "What do you mean by absence things? Joking apart, none of us are children. So I don''t have what to do other than watch people naked? I will waste my time only to see what exactly? You better get hold of yourself. You are valuing yourself too much." Chi An did not waste his effort on Nuwa Qianru. He washed off his dignity. Chi An had always been ruthless but not too much of a talker. I guess being far away from his love had made him more irritated. Nuwa Qianru stamped her feet forcefully on the concrete floor, snorted, and left. She was not willing to see Chi An anymore.


    "Remember that you are still owing me twenty million yuan." Chi An reminded. However, he only heard a hateful snort. In normal circumstances, Nuwa Quanru never shows her grumpy side. She had a noble and pure temperament. Well, I guess because she was noble and pure, Chi An''s action made her most irritated. On the other hand, Mingli Fan only observed without saying a single word. In fact, it was as though he was not there.


    "Little An, since you have decided to make a fuss. There are important things that I would show you. Also, these things are in the library. However, with the situation between you and little Quanru, she won''t be helping you out. Anyway, I also know that you are the kind of person that might not want to read; moreover, allowing you to wander off towards the school building is like unleashing a plague. So, I would do it the other way round." Mingli Fan spoke sedately.


    "What do you mean by the other way round?" Chi An asked.


    "It means experiencing it yourself is useful.." Mingli Fan answered as he stood from his position.

 Chapter 120 - They Were Indeed Feeble.

    "I am going to show you the caste system of god-wolf island citizens.." Mingli Fan said as he held the hand of Chi An and disappeared. In a while, they appeared in space. There was stardust and cosmic light. The sight was enchanting and picturesque. Immediately, the forehead of Mingli Fan began to glisten with the purple star symbol. His inner energy began to change as well. ''So this is the Xinshi level of god-wolves?'' Chi An asked himself.


    At the same time, a threatening portal that looked like it could suck the life of immortality appeared. Succeeding that portal appearance, the stars of heaven formed a garment at the command of Mingli Fan and clothed both of them.


    "This will be easier than reading some boring books. However, you must understand how privileged you are. After all, I am giving you special treatment. Not everyone received such favor of having to see these things." Mingli Fan took pride in his ability to do the impossible as he smiled like a wild cat. Of course, Chi An overlooked the boasting of the Old Man. He only concentrated on the portal in front of them.


    After they accoutred themselves with the stars of the heavens, they walked inside confidently. Inside this portal was dim; also, flashes of lightning were apparent. There were storms of various sizes. This place was scary because it could reduce an ordinary human to dust in a moment without a second thought.


    "What is this place?" Chi An unconsciously blurted out. His eyes open wide in surprise.


    "Land of fate. We also call it¡ªa trial land, and it is not for the weak. For each one thousand pups that enter here, the danger in this place reduces them to more than half. No! To be precise, only three out of ten come out alive. The universe set the place up. No, it is safe to say the moon goddess did. Chang''e is the ruler after all, and she has her means." The Old Man said enthusiastically. It was as though he was expecting Chi An should know some of these things.


    "Did your parents not tell you some of these things even as a joke?" Mingli Fan looked at Chi An with both surprise and doubtful expression.


    "Well, my parents died the day I was born. So we never sat and discussed a thing. The only time I got the chance to speak to both of them was the period I was about to come over to this island." Chi An spoke with rheumy and solitary eyes.


    This space was so broad that it was hard to see a single pup. It only rained down with chaos. Occasionally a particular place will erupt with crimson volcanoes. Sometimes, it was tornado blade winds. There was just a lot of violence in the fracture of minutes. Soon, the duo saw a pup. A black one. On its face had a mask. The mask was beautifully painted and unique¡ªthe facemask hid the pup''s mug.


    "Why are they wearing a mask?" Chi An asked with his unruffled face. His serene demeanor had returned. After all, he was someone who had always been placid when he deduced the environment, and when he transformed to a higher-wolf, his calmness shot to an unprecedented level. However, what was it he wanted the most? Chi An wanted to go home as soon as possible. So he felt he had no time to waste anymore. Then, the various accident of today contributed to the tense atmosphere surrounding him.


    "Watch first!" Mingli Fan commanded with a grave tone. "This is the reason why I brought you here. So don''t watch with your normal eyes. Used your sensory eyes." He added.


    Now the ethereal form of Chi An that looked like feral black energy awakened within his inner self. While he still maintained his outer appearance. His eye, which contained the combination of six eyes to form a single eyeball¡ªpositioned directly in the middle of his forehead¡ªshone with great light.


    At this moment, Chi An saw a remarkable scene¡ªthe facemask, which the black pup wore exuded subtle light. Yet this seemingly unnoticeable light was strong enough to protect the entire young wolf; it was like an umbrella in the rain. Of course, other destructive energies would maneuver the protection and strike the pup once in a while. For example, it was more like a typical umbrella; the rain also reaches the user somehow because it does not matter how protective the umbrella is.


    There was a strong cutting wind in front of the pup; it threatened to push it away. However, the young wolf contested with it. The more it fought against it, the more it sliced the crushing wind like the red sea of the past. With every struggle, the wind kept dividing. Although, the remaining wind slashed on its fur, giving the pup a minor cut. At this point, Mingli Fan spoke.


    "Every young wolf is gifted with a protection mask by the moon goddess at birth. Of course, she used various means to do this. Nonetheless, one profound thing about this action is simple¡ªit depended on the fate of each wolf. Nature processes these masks through some rigid developmental process, which impact the powers granted to the pup when it becomes an adult. This advancement is the real meaning of the Guodu level. It means transition."


    After that, the Old Man and Chi An visited various areas in the trial ground. They saw many of the same things happening. Some wolves found it easier..., while some young wolves found these training tough. However, the cruel thing was conspicuous¡ªanyone who gave up..., was obliterated instantly. This situation was the trial ground. It is no wonder that the god-wolf island did not have a large population. So even those people who look weak had passed through this ordeal before they became qualified to stay in the god-wolf island.


    "May I ask? If everyone passed through this ordeal. Then, why does it look as though some people are truly too weak to be here." Chi An tilted his head and smacked his lips in the thought of the funny scenarios... he had seen to the present. ''They were indeed feeble,'' he thought.


    "Well, no one passed through the back door like you. Indeed, it might be true that most people are weak in your eyes. This situation is only true because of your level of strength. Most of these people have their fate to blame for their stagnation. That was their carrying capacity, after all. However, you should not be proud. The main reason I want you to learn of all this is because of the leaders. Fighting them is inevitable. They understand the laws more than you." Mingli Fan looked up and sighed thoughtfully.. His eyes held incredible emotions.

 Chapter 121 - Difference Between Bloodline Arts And Sheng Level.

    After various visitations, the duo left the space. Although nature had tested many pups over the years; however, this space was enormous for many young wolves to clutter. That was precisely the reason the duo had no way of seeing two pups at the same time. It was as though something controlled them not to be together. The two came out and entered the larger space, where there were stars and cosmic light. This time a door opened. The door looked ancient. No, more like a Tai Chi door¡ªit had the shape and color of Tai Chi. On the black side of the symbol was a fierce white wolf, while on the white side was a calm black wolf.


    Just as the door opened, no, Mingli Fan opened the door. As the duo entered, Chi An noticed that the place was somewhat like a city. The only thing was that this city was not bubbling with people as the cities that Chi An knew.


    "What is this?" Chi An rolled his head slightly in confusion.


    "This is the mirror city of the original city that you already know. The rulers of this city are the same as the usual cities. The only difference is that this place is mainly for learning and nothing more. All the young wolves have their residence, and people supervise them daily. However, their main aim is to learn the fundamental of their powers." Mingli Fan explained calmly.


    While the duo moved around the city, none of these people saw them. Also, these were all young people below sixteen years. Soon they got to a place where they were having a combat competition. Mingli Fan shook his hands, and a chair appeared. He sat down all by himself and steepled his fingers confidently. ''Damn this Old Man. Behaving like an old god in front of his junior. How come he is the only one sitting?'' Chi An gritted his teeth and balled his hands in apparent anger.


    "Old Fan, did you perhaps forget to bring sit for me?" Chi An smiled bitterly.


    "You should stand.


    Aren''t you young? Or do you prefer I sit in your back like you are a horse?" The Old Man asked with a serious tone.


    Chi An waved both hands in explicit disagreement as he smiled bitterly like a child that had lost a bet. ''Damn old fox. Is there no time where you would ever choose to be wicked?'' Chi An asked in anger.


    Soon the first fight was about to begin. The Old Man still sat assured like he had predicted the old outcome.


    It was a fighting court. The first fighter wore red ancient fighting clothing while the other one wore a yellow of the same kind of fighting robe. They were both males. While the male with red looked gentle, the one on yellow robe was simply a mad and arrogant fellow.


    Two people vanished before everyone''s sight at the sound of a heavy bell. They appeared above as their claws struck each other. The place shook slightly. Their nails were black and domineering even though they were still in their human form. After the collision, they separated themselves.


    Instantly, the male in his yellow ancient fighting robe appeared above his opponent, who wore a red robe as a claw made of fire descended quickly on the other fighter. The male, in turn, spewed pure icy water. Well, it''s more like hailstones. This move countered the fire claws. Feeling incredible about the fight, the voice of the Old Man got to Chi An.


    "This fighting style, in a way, could be considered bloodline art. The only problem is that bloodline art users manifest their technique in their bodies. The users could demonstrate bloodline arts when they make contact with others. Of course, most blood arts users could expel their arts directly out of their bodies; also, these users may even manipulate the arts with the help of nature. This method of operation goes for the kind of blood art or the level of control a user has."


    Saying this, Mingli Fan broke a crystal in his hand, and a fighting scene ensued again. It was a man in a purple robe. He was fighting a lady in a white gown. The eyes of the lady displayed a golden T letter, and her glabella had a golden crown. However, the eyes of the male were exuding just golden light. The male instantly vanished, and many claws like a zombie cemetery shot out, threatening to tear the lady to shred. After the lady conquered that art with a ring that expanded around her, making her the center point as it obliterated the zombies, which made the male provoke the void and turbulent void hurricane descended. It threatened to sweep everything.


    "See this! The wolf person expelled his art from his body, and on his next attack, he provoked nature. Also, the wolfman hid in the hurricane. However, the female used a golden halo to counter it. Anyone could see this halo as a kind of semi-god power. These people are the first immortal manipulator and the first wolf king in the lower realm. This fight happened almost three hundred years ago."


    "However, take a look at these people." Mingli Fan spoke as he gestured with his eyes.


    At this point, the fight was at its fever pitch. Divine light had enshrouded the fighting wolves, who were already fully transformed. Yet they were in a standing posture like a kangaroo. On the ground below the black wolf was snowy dust, and on the floor below the blue wolf was a hot red flame. Almost immediately, divine light and their various elemental energy began to form a husk. These shells or vessels looked precisely like the wolves. Following that formation, both of the wolves disappeared. These shells also came alive; it was as though someone actuated these vessels using a battery and a brain. But in fact, the original wolves served as the spiritual energy of the husks.


    As Chi An looked at them, he understood the differences.


    Unlike the bloodline art users who might equally expel their art from their body if they master it very well, the bloodline art users didn''t have divine light, and neither can they create a vessel. ''So this is the ultimate difference,'' Chi An thought.


    "This is why Sheng level of the higher wolves are stronger than bloodline art level. After all, the former is higher-order while the latter is a lower-order wolf. For the Pohuai level, they communicated directly with their ethereal and astral self. I guess you will experience it yourself. What they can use is almost the same thing as the bloodline art, but the control is universal." Minglin Fan thoroughly educated Chi An. Before the duo left the space, Chi An spoke in the dark expanse.


    "Who will win the fight?"


    "Who knows."

 Chapter 122 - Then You Must Be Qualified To Do So.

    After the life experience, Chi An came back with Mingli Fan. Although, in his absence, his information had fermented the whole place. Everyone was talking about Chi An; people hung his posters on every wall of the twelve cities. It was as though these guys were bloggers¡ªthey made the story more marketable. Now every youth wanted to see Chi An. They wanted to see the arrogant male who declared war on the twelve listed geniuses. In their opinion, this person did not qualify to fight an ant, not to mention those listed geniuses who the people admired. Everyone naturally had their impression and thought; however, the odds were against Chi An because everyone saw him as a thorn. What these people failed to understand was simple¡ªChi An''s ultimate goal was not even the twelve listed geniuses but the twelve leaders that had led the people for thousands of years.


    As Chi An and Mingli Fan came back, people had already filled their residence¡ªthey were Angry Mob. As they saw Mingli Fan and Chi An, their repressed anger exploded. Looking at the so-called Chi An, the eyes of the mob burned with fury as their throbbing veins were on display. The resident''s gate was locked, keeping the people from carking inside the place. However, the people covered the whole enclosure related to the residence.


    As Chi An and the Old Man continued to pass, people refrained from acting stupid despite their anger. They divided into an equal half, creating an aisle for Mingli Fan and Chi An. This scenario amused the Old Man because the youth, despite their resentment, respected him; at least they know the hunter and the hunted. The soft breeze blew the duo''s garment and hairs, setting off the place as unique sight.


    At the end of the alley seemed to be another disaster. Because three people completely blocked the leading entrance¡ªthey stood closer to the door, a male and two females. The male was directly sleeping. He was snoring loudly with bubbles coming from his nose. One female is pulling the other female to herself. It seemed the female did not want to be there.


    "Stop smiling!" the female on purple garment pumped her cheeks in dissatisfaction. This person was always vigilant of males, earning the Sobriquet: Wuhui. It is no wonder she took the other lady far away from the sleeping male. She always feared their lewd nature. So, in other words, she loathes being with her male counterparts. She was called Ting Xia.


    "I can''t help it. It is not in my nature to be frowning." The lady in pink garment complained like a soft persimmon. This person was fun to be with, and she was cheerful. It is noteworthy that her warm smile was many people''s salvation. She was Sheu-fuh Te.


    "But he just declared war on us, Sheu-fuh Te." Ting Xia spoke with apparent dissatisfaction.


    "Ting Xia, there is nothing to be angry if a fellow deems himself capable of sitting in our seat. Let''s do it amicably." Sheu-fuh Te flashed her white teeth.


    "Hey, ShaoQing Xue! The person we are to beat has arrived." Ting Xia shouted. She did not even say something nice like the person they were supposed to fight. She went straights saying the person they were supposed to beat. Meanwhile, ShaoQing Xue is a male that was easily bored and disinterested in things. The worst perturbing part of his laziness was that he loved sleep more than food.


    At this point, he groaned slowly. It was as though he was a manual engine that would eventually pick its pace. Just as he opened his eyes, he flashed them with apparent anger.


    "Huh! Huh! You did not only keep me waiting but made me sleep on this hard surface!" ShaoQing Xue shouted. The hard surface he was referring to was the long bench he lay on a moment ago. Since he knew he would sleep, he should have brought his mattress to the venue. Why blame others. Also, it didn''t matter if he waited on ten seconds, he would still sleep.


    The Old Man wryly smiled as he walked with his staff. If one did not personally know him, they would argue that he was a brittle old bone. Meanwhile, he was something else entirely. Chi An knew this like the back of his hand.


    "You can settle your differences amicably. I need to rest, so do your thing." Immediately the Old Man dropped those shameless words; he empowered the homeless guys. They must have felt they could do it. Ting Xia gave considerable distance with ShaoQing Xue as she clung to Sheu-fuh Te like a crab. As they got a few centimeters closer to Chi An, Sheu-fuh Te waved at Chi An and smiled warmly. She was surprisingly cheerful.


    "Don''t wave and smile at him, Sheu-fuh!" Ting Xia added a little force to her words with her eyes shining like a lion. She was damn too serious, and it was as though Chi An committed a capital crime.


    "Hey, kneel! You have insulted the dignity of the geniuses of this island!" Ting Xia shouted with emotion. It was as if it took her time and effort for people to recognize her as a genius, and thus, she felt no one should degrade them. ''She must have suffered before people recognized her; what a pitiful little girl.'' Chi An was amused.


    "Sorry, I have no intention of doing so. If I did not see myself as capable, why would I announce such a thing? That said, if you people keep coming here crying to me to apologize, then you must be qualified to do so." Chi An said flatly. His expression showed he was fascinated with their child-like attitudes.


    "When you are ready to fight, I want to see everyone. I don''t have the time to choose you individually." Chi An began to walk toward the black gate. However, three males whose anger had towered to heaven rushed to him with a mad hoohaa! They instantly changed to black and brown wolves. A black and two brown wolves as they charged at him like angry lions. ''The Old Man said I could use my father and mother''s divine power. I remember the Old Man broke down these powers to me. While my Father can drastically change his anatomy and use blood explosives, my mother can mark her pray, and nothing can unmark it. Also, she can create darkness and maneuver seamlessly within it. However, the most dangerous was that she had a specific power called No-phase-moon. This power can make other wolves unable to harness their wolf power. The Old Man also explained my abilities to me.. Anyway, he left me with a stern warning: Focus on mastering these external powers first.

 Chapter 123 - He Is Good.

    While Chi An lost himself in his thought, the three wolves came to him. It was sudden because he was previously in a daze. As their claws were about to tear him to shred, he placed his left hand on the ground and suddenly tugged his two legs back. It was like he was performing a kind of stunt as he was in a squatting position facing forward with both his feet lifted and pulled to himself. Instantly he clothed the sole of his feet with blood tissues. Chi An shoved his legs forcefully as though he was releasing a catapult, or maybe an arrow from a bow.


    Boom!


    The blood feet smashed on the three wolves and blasted them. As they were above the ground, the blood exploded. The three wolves fell embarrassed. At this moment, powerful light descended on them, and a black warp opened. Their ethereal form jumped out fiercely as their ordinary wolf self dissipated. Their metaphysical form was almost the same as their actual wolf form. The only difference visible was tiny; in a way, that form was black like an ethereal space, and therefore neglected their original colors. In addition, the wolves clothed themselves with the stars of the heavens, and they automatically brought down the curtain of divine light with all its glory. These action of exchanging their natural form with their ethereal form was only a moment. On their forehead was a single dot like a teardrop. Or, more precisely, like a drop of water. Divine light descended from the nine heavens and formed a cylindrical shape around them from the sky to the earth.


    The day was bright as the sun; however, as black light began to emit densely from the body of Chi An, the place became cloudy and dark. His body began to change slowly. His hand grew black claws, and his face changed wolfish. Simultaneously, black butterflies descended from the nine heavens; they penetrated the cylindrical divine protection of the black wolf on the far left that was expanding rapidly. It instantly stuck on his skin and formed a mark. Succeeding this formation, Chi An disappeared and entered the divine space oI the brown wolf; his claws maimed his whole left hand. He let out an agonizing cry. In fact, it was traumatic.


    At this moment, the darkness had finally hidden the glow of the sun. What existed was darkness alone. Of course, people could see themselves. ''I can use no-phase-moon in two different ways. I can use this power to weaken or negate the enemy''s ability. The other way was to move with the darkness. But I think more uses are there. No need to think hard about it; I will explore it slowly.'' Chi An thought to himself. In an instant, the darkness formed a cylinder; the cloud was the upper base while the cylinder used the earth as the lower base. This move instantly blocked the other wolves that wanted to support the three wolves; they could only seethe their anger.


    Chi An seemed to become one with the darkness as his claws struck on the two remaining wolves. They tumbled roughly and smashed the ground. Just as the previously beating black wolf wanted to stand, Chi An met him at the point of his despair and slapped his chest heavily. He instantly shattered his diaphragm. With the speed of light, he held his neck and hurled him to the other two brown wolves that had taken quite a beating. As they collided, the darkness like a veil was lifted for all to see their miserable appearance.


    "When you want to display your might, you should weigh your strength. If not, then you should consider putting your lives on the line for your foolish pride." Chi An spoke indifferently. In addition, he was still calm as still water. Chi An turned his prideful gaze on the crowd; no, this gaze was mainly to ShaoQing Xue, Sheu-fuh Te, and Ting Xia.


    "So, do you still want me to grovel on my knee?" Chi An crossed his arms on his chest and observed the three of them; this action angered and confused the three people. These three people had a complex expression. However, something different happened; it was a bold thing as a course of fact. Anyway, there would always be people who dare to court death in the face; these people compete with demise for a space. I wondered how many generations of lives they have?


    "So what!? Why the hell are you arrogant? Kneel quickly!" Ting Xia shouted even more. Her anger was unsettling.


    At this point, the expression of Chi An became ugly. Dark shade and throbbing veins were visible on his face. "Hey, don''t you think you have made a lot of noise?" Just as the lady was about to open her mouth, Chi An appeared with a heavy palm strike. Nonetheless, ShaoQing Xue frowned and appeared before Ting Xia and countered the attack. This collision was as loud as a cannon. The force shoved him back slightly, a little far from the attack, and his hands vibrated in immense pain.


    "You think if you own a title, you should be a king, right!? What a joke!" Chi An''s exasperated roar was the same as a young adult''s tantrum. In truth, anyone would be uncontrollably angry over such a situation.


    ShaoQing Xue shook his hand and huffed in boredom. "I guess there is nothing we can do now." He whispered to himself as he changed to a white wolf. The two ladies stepped back slightly. Nevertheless, they did not go far; they stayed within the range for emergency if there was any trouble.


    In a flash, ShaoQing Xue vanished and appeared above Chi An and spew enormous dust. The crowd that came to the residence gave way for the fatal dust. That dust had divine power added to it. And this dust can disintegrate the opponent if they are bathed with it, except they protect themselves with divinity, as well. This consideration was why these people are called Pohuai level wolves. Everything about them is destruction. If one did not have equal or better power to fight this level, they would perish in vain.


    Instantly, the cloud in the sky connected like a funnel and pumped darkness to ShaoQing Xue, who had spewed brown dust toward Chi An. Almost simultaneously, Chi An disappeared and came behind ShaoQing Xue with a jumping kick. However, he reacted and used his arms as a guard. Although the bang was heavy and blasted him down, he reduced the enormous shock from the kick. In all this, Chi An was in his wolf form. Although, he was looking more like a kangaroo. To be more correctly, he was still standing like a human, but he was in his wolf form with fur and a heinous face. At this moment, the two ladies rushed to ShaoQing Xue.


    "How is it?" Ting Xia inquired while she kept her distance. She hated male counterparts, after all. Also, she held on to Sheu-fuh Te as though she was her last hope of existence.


    "He is good. This person uses darkness to camouflage and used it to his advantage.." He answered in a boring way.

 Chapter 124 - Heavens And Earth Were Watching And Gods Were Present.

    ShaoQing Xue stood to his feet and dusted himself; he squinted his eyes. It was as if he was calculating how to deal with Chi An, or perhaps, he was in disbelief about his existence.


    "You, why have I not seen you around?" ShaoQing Xue finally asked. His face was looking tired; he was about to sleep. A very lazy bird, he was. I wondered how they got him to come out.


    "A typical thing that a defeated folk would say. I thought you wanted me to kneel. Moreover, when you first blurted out that nonsense, you did not care about my identity. I wonder why it is important now." Chi An said calmly. He was not bothered at all by the callousness of the people in front of him.


    "This guy is so annoying! I feel like turning him into absolute nothing. Let him return to dust!" Ting Xia, who anyone could easily provoke, was almost bringing out steam already. She was so angry that it was written all over her face.


    "This is embarrassing to do. However, at this point, I skewed towards fighting this person unfairly. I want to suppress this guy''s ego as soon as possible, so let us combine forces and beat him to a fine powder." She added as she pulled Sheu-fuh to her, directly making the poor girl look pitiful.


    "Do whatever you want." ShaoQing Xue seeing that he could not control the girls had to nod to their request. Sheu-fuh Te, who wanted to refrain from getting on the terrible side of Ting Xia, could unwillingly change to a gray color wolf, and Ting Xia herself also changed to ash color wolf. Importantly, in the list of geniuses of the god-wolf island, ShaoQing Xue is in the tenth position, Sheu-fuh Te is in the eleventh position, while Ting Xia is in the twelfth position. The very last. It is no wonder she valued that title very much.


    Instantly, the three wolves disappeared and appeared, circling Chi An. Their movements were incredibly fast, and their claws were as sharp as the sharpest strings, and it carried enough spirituality. Chi An nevertheless did not lose wind; he stamped his right foot to the ground. Since Chi An stood erect like a human being, he could use his legs like one after all. Just as Chi An stamped his foot on the ground, the world rotated and shook for a moment. Then, darkness veiled him like a cylinder and countered their attacks while he stood inside the cylinder with his eyes glistening silver. Yes, only silver without a double moon symbol. This action only took a second to execute, effortlessly protecting him with ease.


    He stamped his left foot on the ground, and instantly dark orbs surrounded the fighting vicinity. These orbs were like marks, and rapidly, Chi An used them to navigate various locations he wanted. At this moment, he quickly vanished from inside the dark cylinder and appeared on top of a black orb behind ShaoQing Xue. He melted down like a drop of water and became part of the orb. Or so, people would have imagined.


    However, two claws attached with chain lunged towards Sheu-fuh Te. The claws were incredibly fast. This power was one of his father''s divine power. Absolute anatomy. Any part of his body could take any shape and form. It can act as a defense and attack. It was no wonder that his father was strong.


    Immediately, Sheu-fuh Te reacted as she spewed a combination of colors and created a shield. After that, many colors formed a path like track lanes above her. It was like building roads in the sky. Simultaneously, she quickly leaped on top of one of the tracks.


    At this same time, the claws that had chains attached to them shattered the defense of Sheu-fuh Te. Of course, she barely escaped without harm.


    At this time, the eyes of Sheu-fuh Te shone with gold light, and instantly white colors began to attack the black orb weakening the power of darkness. Simultaneously, Ting Xia charged with incredible speed towards Chi An. Before Chi An could create an attack pattern, this person had already seen the pattern like color frequencies. As Chi An disappeared and appeared behind, she was already waiting as she swung her claws towards his neck, but with his roar, the place darkened and shook swiftly; Chi An''s middle eyes that had six eyes in one glistened and waned. However, the attack of Ting Xia slowed down, which gave him the time to back away. Nonetheless, as Chi An lunged back, ShaoQing Xue had camouflaged with the dust as he waited for him.


    Dust rapidly moved towards Chi An, and inside the dust was ShaoQing Xue. Instantly the dust cycled Chi An and backed him into a corner. Sharp black claws escaped from the conspicuous brown dust. These claws were as fast as a meteor and had a golden light attached to them.


    Inside the gate in the residence of Mingli Fan, in a tall building that looked like a small tower, Mingli Fan and Nuwa Qianru gazed at the fight from that stage.


    "Old Fan, what do you think? Won''t this arrogant fellow die? He had been too proud ever since he came. I admit that he is strong but can he fight three listed geniuses at the same time?" it was unknown if Nuwa Qinaru was worried or she was annoyed by Chi An constant provocation.


    Looking at the situation, Mingli Fan sighed slightly. "Whether he succeeds or not will have to be his destiny." He answered with yet an inexplicable concept.


    In a large tree, Qiao Rufen stood indifferently on one of the branches as she gazed far away. Her attention was also on the fight. At this point, Shuang Xiuying made her appearance. She still looked appealing and approachable¡ªa loyal and friendly demeanor.


    "Qiao Rufen, your enemy is in a strong fight. Three to one. How do you think he will fare?" Shuang Xiuying tried to excite Qiao Rufen.


    "Don''t ask me, Shuang Xiuying. It has nothing to do with me." Qiao Rufen was harsh with her reply. Of course, she had always been cold to everything. Her attention was still on the fighting scene, although she was far away.


    "Other listed geniuses are watching this great show at their convenience. If this person wins, then he will become popular. However, if he loses, he will become an arrogant fellow who will disappear soon enough from history like others." In this fight, it was as though heaven and earth were watching and gods were present.. Everyone wanted to see what outcome this fight would present as they sat at their various comfort.

 Chapter 125 - Absolutely Unpredictable.

    Perhaps in this fight, Chi An would be granted audience to fight the remaining listed geniuses. However, if he failed, there wouldn''t be any need to bother with such trivialities.


    At this moment, Chi An howled as a black orb covered ShaoQing Xue and him. This black orb had a tint of golden light, and a blackish gold butterfly was flying inside¡ªaround it. Chi An melted yet again like a drop of ink; at the same time, he shouted. "Old man, should I kill them!? They are just annoying, so keeping them alive is difficult."


    "Are you an idiot!? You better keep them alive. Training them to this point is not easy after all." Mingli Fan shouted. Everyone heard the content of this conversation; this dialogue made their anger and annoyance with Chi An increase tenfold. Who the hell did he think he was that he could make an arbitrary decision like that? Their hate for him only increased¡ªthe height of mount Tai. Most of them had even made up their mind that if he miraculously did not die now, they would make sure to be the ones that would kill him in the future.


    Instantly, someone threw a male out of the black orb. It was, in fact, ShaoQing Xue, and Chi An was the one who threw him out. At the same time, Chi An appeared above ShaoQing Xue, who was in his falling position, facing the sky. Chi An gave a jump-push kick to his diaphragm. This kick was a one-time kick, but, in truth, he kicked three times in one. This kick broke ShaoQing Xue''s diaphragm and lunged him forcefully like a released compressed spring. Just as he was falling, the blackish golden butterflies multiplied and covered the whole place in darkness. With a fast switch, Chi An appeared behind Sheu-fuh Te.


    "Sheu-fuh Te, behind you!" Ting Xia reminded anxiously. She had been reading the pattern of Chi An''s thoughts and emotions using her enhanced synesthesia power. However, Chi An had proved her wrong times and times again. He was either being too fast or being unpredictable. Just after the shout, Chi An melted like a drop of water once again, and the next moment, Chi An lobbed an explosive blood orb at Sheu-fuh Te. Golden color tinted the blood orb, making it unique. This action happened after she had let her guard down. Also, simultaneously a sharp rotating silvery disc mixed with golden lines lunged itself at Ting Xia using the air as a compressed spring.


    The two ladies were unprepared, and the attack blasted them toward the same place that ShaoQing Xue was falling off.


    Boom!


    Three of them crashed on the ground hopelessly with sharp groans and thud.


    "How could he use multiple divine powers?" Nuwa Qianru asked Mingli Fan. However, he said nothing. Qiao Rufan mumbled the same question. Others who had been watching the fight with their various means had their own opinions as well.


    At this instant, Chi An had knocked down three people, and they were more than embarrassed. He had tarnished and taken their dignity¡ªa completely miserable state. They stood from their embarrassing positions with rage. All they wanted to do was right the wrong.


    At this time, a warp opened above them. Inside the warp were beautiful stars like a cosmic galaxy. Their ethereal form jumped out. The metaphysical form is almost the same as the natural form. The only difference was that it was somehow black, like an ethereal space. Thus neglecting their original colors; also, the stars of heaven clothed the wolves, and they automatically brought down the divine light of glory. At this time, their actual self dissipated like a scattered light, and the warp closed. The divine light covered them like a vertical cylinder whose upper base directly mounted the heavens, and the lower root mounted on earth. These actions took only a moment to execute. In addition, on the forehead of the three of them were two vertical drops of water. It was completely white and different from the overall color of the wolves. Note that these wolves became bigger and fiercer. Inside that light was their territory, and they could manipulate everything within, how they see fit.


    "Things are getting interesting." Shuang Xiuying commented as she jumped to the tree branch where Qiao Rufen was sitting comfortably but coldly as she gazed far away. Shuang Xiuying smiled cheerfully. ''What the hell is wrong with her. Is she just hating a total stranger for nothing? Probably because he did not buy her launch? However, who could stand her teasing; after she lied blatantly against the guy.'' Qiao Rufen diffused her thought a little. Of course, she did not bother to pay attention to Shuang Xiuying.


    "By the way, what level do you think this guy is? Xinshi level, Pohuai level, or Quanwei level." Shuang Xiuying asked with a curious expression.


    "How would I know, he is not readable like others? However, there was no way he''s at the Xinshi level¡ªwe only have one of those. He also can not be a Quanwei level. After all, even the leaders are in Pohuai Level third stage. In fact, they are in suspense level because any little things can usher them into Quanwei level. Anyway, we only have to find out." Qiao Rufen said indifferently.


    At this moment, inside the divine light of Ting Xia, golden light bath her tremendously. The dot above each of her brows combined with her actual eyes. It was shining with light like crystal. Her ear changes to the color of crystal as well. Well, more like she was wearing an ear muffler. However, this was not to impede noise but to amplify it to the maximum. At this moment, she could see the bottomless berserk energy of Chi An. Even his bottomless hate. Regardless, she couldn''t identify who would receive that hate. Also, a crystal-shaped nose attached itself to her nose; her smell heightened to the limit. She could smell the very existence of Chi An. She could very well breathe in his morality and emotion. His emotion is very calm, but she couldn''t measure his hate. His ethics were neither positive nor negative. It was neither credible nor lies. In her dictionary of colors, each color represented the predictability and potential difficulty of the enemy.


    Red: Dangerous.


    Blue: Rational and calm.


    Green: Stable.


    White: Not dangerous enough.


    Black: Unpredictable.


    The blackish-red color represented dangerously unpredictably.


    Among all these colors, Ting Xia placed Chi An on blackish red. The same thing with numbers.


    ''1'' represented the North direction.


    ''2'' represented the Northwest direction.


    ''3'' represented the West direction.


    ''4'' represented the Southwest direction.


    ''5'' represented the South direction.


    ''6'' represented the Southeast direction.


    ''7'' represented the East direction


    ''8'' represented the Northeast direction.


    ''9'' represented random and predictable.


    ''0'' represents no direction and is Absolutely unpredictable.


    Looking at the data in front of her eyes, Chi An fell in the category of (0).

 Chapter 126 - The Tracking Attack.

    These numbers were in a compass formation with (9) fixed on every compass; however, (0) stood aside¡ªit was completely separate and different from the other numbers. In fact, it was looking non-existing.


    Simultaneously, in the space of Sheu-fuh Te, heavy light like the rainbow shone brightly. No, it was safe to say that it blazed up like energy and surrounded her¡ªactually, the color energy shot up even higher than her height, about ten meters; it was not only charming but warm.


    At the same time, in the phenomenal space of ShaoQing Xue, brown and ash dust rose sharply to the sky; this dust had a hint of divine light in them. No! In truth, all the powers the three wolves displayed had indications of divine power attached to them. Also, their godly territory began to enlarge to cover the whole vicinity, including the place Chi An stood valiantly.


    At this moment, the whole place was beginning to quake¡ªit was the three wolves actuating their godly power simultaneously.


    ''I guess I have to draw out my divine power because winning these wolves in this state would no longer be enough,'' Chi An said on his mind.


    As Chi An took a few steps, the place rippled; it was as though he was alone in the dark, and he was the only light. Furthermore, the surface beneath his feet began to vibrate and created waves in the darkness. Immediately, a ring appeared underneath his leg and expanded rapidly, battling the divine light of others. In addition, while the three wolves'' divine light was golden, his own was somewhat grayish-white¡ªkind of like death. At this moment, fear of death groped everyone, including Nuwa Qianru and Qiao Rufen. However, the Old Man just gazed at the scene casually like it was nothing.


    At this moment, in twelve halls of the twelve cities in god-wolf island where the leaders dwell, moved. The leaders were all sitting comfortably on their chairs with their extraordinary auras; they all steepled their hands and gazed forward¡ª confidence, that was their portrayal. It was as though they could see all that was happening around the island; however, noticing something abnormal, they snorted and disappeared from their respected position. At this moment, all the leaders appeared above in the cloud, each trying their best to be inconspicuous; of course, the leader of Chongqing city, Pengfei Yang, who had grown a beard like a wild animal, was there. In addition, he still had his usual frown and annoyed expression. Did anyone offend him?


    "This is that boy that the old man brought to me, and I have lamented that he had the aura of those two; yet, he brushed it off like the wind." Pengfei Yang mumbled with indignation.


    Other leaders, just like himself, paid attention to the fight. Come to think of it, it was unusual for one person to go against three listed geniuses, and the worst and painful part of it was that he had the upper hand. Everyone must quickly observe this person compulsorily; they must have thought.


    At this point, the grayish-white divine light was changing to grayish-black divine light, and the light constantly pushed the three golden godly lights back. In a moment. Yes! In just a moment, there was silence; it was as though it was national silence for an incredible national hero, and succeeding the silence, a warp opened above. There were powerful cosmic light and shiny stars. A silvery black wolf clothed with astral stars brought out its head unwilling. Was the wolf that stubborn? Or Chi An did not even have total control of his given self.


    At this moment, Chi An, who was in his silvery color wolf form with gold sand scattered on his fur, howled loudly and melted like ink on the ground. At the same time, darkness covered the whole place as the divine wolf descended lordly. His godly territory began to oppress the three other wolves territory.


    "What is this?" Shuang Xiuying blurted out unconsciously and with fear. Also, Qiao Rufen, who watched this scene, frowned and said nothing. ''What is this!? At that moment of silence, even I could not see a thing. This circumstance is absurd,'' she thought to herself.


    Chi An abruptly disappeared and came upon Sheu-fuh Te like the angel of death. Instantly she clapped her hands; she maintained her structure like Chi An and the rest, and with that high pitch sound from the single clap, something crazy ensued; a sharp light like a stun ray baptism occurred. It was as though the light was dispelling shadow. Chi An disappeared as well. At this moment, the blue color solidified and strengthened her left arm and claws; it made the nails somewhat bigger. Also, she clothed her right arm with a red color, just like the left hand. Succeeding this display of skills, spectrums of different colors dispersed in the place; of course, it couldn''t brighten up the darkness that was looming. Regardless, its effect was conspicuous.


    At this point, the three wolves joined up quickly as they dissolved and combined their divine light, and instead of looking like three cylindrical golden rays, it was only one. However, the quality became stronger. The heavenly light glistened even more, and the single territory began to enlarge.


    The three wolves took the position of four limbs walking animal as ShaoQing Xue and Sheu-fuh Te duo stepped forward and spewed their element. ShaoQing Xue formed a brown missile; Sheu-fuh Te shaped a colorful rocket; Ting Xia, who stood in a wolf form, roared, and waves and visible frequency connected the two missiles to become one. This wave contained an aura tracking system, number tracking, color tracking, and morality tracking. Also, it added empathy for pain. When the missile collided with Chi An, the pain would increase tenfold more than the ordinary. This attack formation was only within a second; it was as though they were vomiting missiles.


    Boom!


    They launched the attack with incredible speed. Light spectrum, just like strings, guided the attacks towards Chi An. The number on the cardinal points constantly changed position, and color stagnated in blackish red. This field of vision is from Ting Xia and the missile. Chi An disappeared and appeared above. Yet, the attack found him; he vanished and raced within the darkness; still, the attack was relentless. At this moment, he saw that the attack had various ways to attack him; he stamped his feet on the ground and took the position of his animal form.. The ground beneath the trio colored black and with the speed of Chi An disappeared, and the next seconds a sharp rotating disc shot at the triad with unfathomable speed.

 Chapter 127 - Only Their Breath Would Blow That Arrogant Fellow Away.

    As the disc shot, Chi An also appeared above. It was like he was standing on the moon. No, more like riding through the storm. His two hands changed to pump-action as he shot two blood pellets. The simultaneous attack Chi An had displayed had disorganized Ting Xia, who was the sensory type and used a compass in the fight. Chi An was already inside their territory. He wrapped himself with the orb of darkness. How did he do it? How fast could he be? Well, he was too fast.


    Then the long-awaited missile came nobly. Sheu-fuh Te spewed colorful light into a vortex, and ShaoQing Xue did the same with his dust. Instantly they created a repelling vortex that shattered the missile. However, they were panting and tired.


    Just as Chi An decided to come out from the orb-like structure, which hatched like an egg, Ting Xia appeared above with her strong claws. She clothed these claws with divine light. At this moment, the eye in the middle of Chi An''s forehead glistened sharply. It sharply turned his thought berserk for a moment. This action had offset Ting Xia and slowed her down. Chi An melted and appeared above with his black claw striking towards her neck. However, Sheu-fuh Te abruptly came into the range as his nail collided heavily with Chi An''s claws. She was lunged down violently by the repulsive force.


    "I can''t believe this. You are within our domain, but how come you are still overpowering us. Also, you are even moving freely within our territory. How is that possible?" Ting Xia complained even more as no one could convince her otherwise. It was a difficult thing to witness as Ting Xia was supposed to be the one that understood the enemy more than any other person. All her indicators explained that no one could categorize the person in front of them through conventional means. He was totally an unpredictable opponent, and his attack till now has been beyond the range of reasoning.


    "Are you talking about this?" Chi An stamped his feet on the ground as enormous pressure shook the place. His grayish-black divine light escalated turbulently and expanded like a cylinder. In a moment, after the tremendous vibration, the golden light protection cracked and shattered into shards like glass.


    The leaders of the twelve cities watched with cold eyes. They monitored the whole process like they were watching the history of man¡ªdamn old gods.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Nuwa Qianru spoke with an unbelievable expression.


    On the tree branch where Qiao Rufen stood, she frowned while Shuang Xuuying gapped in surprise and fear.


    ''So this must have been the reason. This person should be their son. What the hell is the Old Man doing? Is he trying to provoke me?'' Pengfei Yang thought to himself, gritted his teeth, and balled his hands in anger. Clearly, he does not know the Old Man very well or must have been overestimating himself. Furthermore, it made people wonder to what extent the parents of Chi An must have infuriated him.


    ''So you guys are here gawking like hawks. What will be your decisions? Especially you, Pengfei Yang. All of you were angry because people praised those two more than you guys. It must have been infuriating, confined to a second position to someone who was not even a ruler like you guys.'' Mingli Fan thought to himself. He still had his relaxed demeanor as he watched the fight casually.


    Chi An vanished with a quick step and appeared in front of Ting Xia as his right claws gripped tightly on her neck; he lifted and hurled her violently. The moment she was about to crash to the ground, Chi An''s claws shot out with a chain attached to his wrist. It was as though the nails were strong black metals. It balled to a fist and smashed heavily toward ShaoQing Xue and Sheu-fuh Te. However, at this moment, two people''s shadows came just in time to block off the attack. Another person caught Ting Xia before she could crash on the ground.


    "Phew!"


    This person sighed in relief. The person gazed at the lady that he had just caught. This lady was miserably and was about to crash on the ground when he snatched her. She was Ting Xia.


    "This is getting interesting, isn''t it?" He mumbled excitedly to Ting Xia, who was in obvious pain. She only groaned. In fact, she was in a different reality than the male.


    The male had an ecstatic demeanor. His smile was as bright as the fountain of gods that it was as though he had discovered a new playing mate. This ectasia was not directed to the miserable Ting Xia but to the whole event that had taken place today.


    "Woohoo! I am getting energetic. This thing is getting interesting, and I love it!" Zemin Song shouted excitedly, making Ting Xia uncomfortable. It was easier to see that Zemin song was the kind of person that effortlessly got energetic. He was tall and burly and had a free beam.


    "Hai! This thing is going to be another hassle." The Old Man that caught the left fist blast of Chi An indifferently said as he flung it away effortlessly. Chi An originally targeted this fist at ShaoQinh Xue. The Old Man pulled him to his side with pain in his eyes.


    Qingshan Yaozu¡ªThis person was old and did not care much about anything. A man who loved to spend his life in peace and quietness. Staring at the sea alone and undisturbed under the luminous night moon was bliss for him. Furthermore, his white eyebrow extended a few centimeters away from their position.


    "Young men this day are truly too hasty. Too bad, too bad." QingShan Yaozu mumbled to himself, completely exasperated. He probably wondered why people could not be like him, seeking nature. But who the hell would choose such a boring life.


    Just close to Qingshan Yaozu, a lady angrily snorted as she threw away the folded fist of Chi An. This person looked sad, like someone who was about to cry. Her eyes were full of sadness, but it was charming in a way. She was Weici Xiaozhi. One thing was certain. It was not because of the event that made Weici Xiaozhi sad with tears; it was only her nature.


    "Poor baby, you have been put through a lot." She whispered with a sad expression as tears welled up her eyes.


    At this moment, the three people gathered together, staring at Chi An, who had retracted his hands. The atmosphere was tense.


    "Old Fan, won''t you do something? At this point, only their breath would blow that arrogant fellow away.." Nuwa Qianru said with concern as she stole a glance from Mingli Fan, who only fixed his eyes on the battlefield with great expectation.

 Chapter 128 - Change The System.

    Chi An came down after looking at them curiously and apprehensively. Qingshan Yaozu was from Yong''an city. Therefore, ShaoQing Xue was from the same place. Weici Xiaozhi was from Zhangzhou, so Sheu-fuh Te came from Zhangzhou. Finally, Zemin Song was from Dunhuang. So it was right to assume that Ting Xia came from the same place.


    Chi An bowed down to them. "seniors are offended." He apologized for bringing them out from their peaceful state.


    "Boohoo¡­! How did you come out of your nature sightseeing!" Zemin Song gave a sarcastic cry as tears welled up his eyes. However, that crying was laughing in disguise.


    "Get lost, Zemin Song! I don''t have time for your worldly loves." QingShan Yaozu commented angrily.


    "Old man, you are outdated. Tell me, is there no way to squeeze out some fun from you!?" Zemin Song kept poking Qinghai Yaozu''s old bone. This jibe made him wanted to vomit old blood so much; dark shades outlined on his face because of anger.


    "Hey, Pengfei Yang. This person is your city''s pumpkin, and you are allowing him to get ahead of himself. Under your leadership, everything is so loose. You have to learn more from the Old Man of nature.


    "Shut up!" two angry voices rang out at the same time. The Old Man began to produce berserk energy, which shook the place. The cloud moved faster¡ªa traveling sky.


    Zemin Song began to bobed and hopped, and his expression was full of ecstasy. It was as though he had been waiting for this moment.


    ''Your appearance here must be significant. In truth, I can''t understand why you are attached to this Old Man. Do you perhaps want to disorganize this place? It is impossible to disorganize this place even if you hoped to do it. Why? Because this place did not exist simply by the unification of some tyrants to create a system¡ªChang''e, the moon deity created this place and its unique operation. Well, let''s see where your courage would take you to.'' Pengfei Yang thought with his right hand placed on his chin.


    "You are Chi An, right?" Pengfei Yang spoke with a deep and almost angry tone. His reason for being angry was not even valid. His voice immediately hushed Zemin Song and Qinghai Yaozu, who was about to go into a fight


    ''Here it is, what is your judgment, Pengfei Yang?'' Ming Fan thought with anticipation. Of course, he tried as much as possible not to make his thought conspicuous.


    "You blatantly provoked the twelve listed geniuses of the twelve cities. Your reason for this is unknown, but I don''t care at all. If you want to create a new order or perhaps cancel the conventional attachment to such title and make yourself the sole bearer of the title. Then, your next fight won''t be just fighting one of the geniuses or three but four. Furthermore, if you win, the next fight would be five members of a team fighting only you. So it is not easy to change the order of things around here, you see. What would your choice be!?" Pengfei Yang spoke without almost breathing. There was also some hint of excitement and wickedness in his voice. ''If this is what you desire, I am sure you will pursue it to the end. What''s not the better time to make you suffer terribly? He thought as he watched out for his decision.''


    Chi An, who had been silent all the while, sighed. His eyes closed as if he was putting every piece together.


    "He is not so stupid to choose that, right?"


    "Who would choose death instead of life?"


    Others have their own opinion, and because of that, many people greatly anticipated Chi An''s answer.


    "Old Fan, won''t you stop him from fooling around. Even though it is him, there is no way he could fight four and five listed geniuses, and by the way, as the fight progresses forward, their position is increasing." Nuwa Qianru spoke with concern.


    "He had his own decision to make. After all, you would have also believed that those guys would defeat him in this fight. However, he managed it." Mingli Fan said casually.


    At this point, Qiao Rufen frowned. It was even more conspicuous that it made Shuang Xuiying laugh out. She held her mouth to control the laughter, but it pushed its way out. Qiao Rufen gazed at her indifferently and coldly.


    "Qiao Rufen, if that guy agrees to that¡­" her words trailed as another laughter caught up with her. "Sorry, sorry!" She added seriously. Even so, it was still looking like she would burst into another laughter. "If he agrees, then you would be a five-member team fighting against one person. I rather die than be humiliated to that point." She finally finished her comment without laughing.


    "Well, he is not crazy to accept that harsh condition. I mean, it is abnormal. This person just wanted to prove his identity or something. So the terms and conditions were brutal. It is as if Pengfei Yang had a nightmare about the boy." Qiao Rufen spoke to support Chi An, although her face showed indifference.


    "Well, maybe his arrogance might have annoyed him. You know he is always touchy." Shuang Xiuying retorted cheerfully. However, at this point, everyone heard a single word.


    "Agreed!" The spokesperson was Chi An.


    This statement surprised everyone. Of course, most people did not allow their shocked expressions to be visible.


    ''I was betting on it that you would agree. No, you must agree.'' Pingfei Yang thought in his mind. It was as though he was looking at a fellow who would soon be embarrassed. This idea made him look forward to it even more.


    "Anytime you are ready, make a prior request, and they will honor it. The fight must be in the fighting hall. So prepare because all eyes will watch you that day." With this, Pingfei Yang vanished. Other leaders followed up, and the atmosphere gradually felt light.


    The fight ended in Chi An''s victory, but his news of arrogance fermented the whole place. Most people thought of him as unreasonable because he claimed to change the system and inscribe only his name as a genius. He acquired more hate and prejudice than support. People love the status quo, and they hate revolution¡ªa course that will usher in a change. Of course, people most of the time preferred gradual change like evolution instead of sudden change. Nonetheless, none of those things mattered.. Chi An had become the enemy in many people''s eyes.

 Chapter 129 - Sensation.

    In the dining hall in Mingli Fan''s residence, the atmosphere was awkward; Chi An, Mingli Fan, and Nuwa Qianru were eating, the atmosphere was slightly tense. When Chi An scooped the porridge millet into his mouth, a single pair of an eye would steal a glance from him; he kept ignoring it, but the situation was becoming tragically painful¡ªunbecoming. It was as though the person was picking him with a sharp needle.


    "What!?" Chi An asked loudly; he maintained his usual calmness; nevertheless, he was already impatient from the inside because the person staring at him was, of course, Nuwa Qianru. Meanwhile, Mingli Fan ate as though both of them did not exist.


    "Can you truly fight four against one? It is not as though these guys are in the same positions as the three you previously fought; so, what made you accept that deal?" Nuwa Qianru decided to satiate her curiosity; she exuded her nobility and purity altogether.


    "I don''t have time to sit around and do nothing here, and this action is only the first step of what I need, and if I can''t even prove myself with that, how do I move forward?" Chi An''s answer was not straightforward as it was vague¡ªit did not precisely explain the truth behind his action, nor did it clear the enigma for Nuwa Qianru. She looked at Mingli Fan, but the Old Man pretended like it was none of his business as he was munching the big duck meat with passion, but he kept sighing like it was the last piece.


    "Well, I hope that you certainly know what you are doing because my reason for this warning is simple; these guys are not wastes that the combination of four people equals one; of course, I am not saying that you''re powerless. It is just that these guys are not weak either." Nuwa Qianru emphasized.


    As the turbulent news of Chi Aan''s arrogance ravaged the whole island, a man was busy training in the wood. The wood was slightly cold and damp with little or no sunlight penetration; the training male was Guotin Hai, the jealous folk. Guotin Hai was second among the listed geniuses¡ªhe ranked one of the tops in the food chain. This forest was in Wanzhou, the city of birth of Guotin Hai. Looking at him, he was sweating, and his expression was serious. He instantly turned into a blue wolf with silvery eyes; he moved with tremendous speed, using his claws to attack massive trees. Any ordinary person that saw his actions would easily imagine his claws ripping out of his hand; however, wolves are tenacious beings, and these petty actions wouldn''t affect them. Regardless of the skepticism, his nails were cutting deep into the trees.


    At this moment, another male came into the vicinity; he had a bright and cheerful expression, and his aura was overflowing with social energy. This person was Huan HongHeng. Huan HongHeng was from Fuzhou cities, and he was third on the list of the listed geniuses.


    "Training so hard, is it to defeat an enemy?" Huan HongHeng spoke cheerfully with a hint of sarcasm. Regardless, he effortlessly sat on one of the strong branched and relaxed like a poet, who was viewing the world, Or better still, like a painter.


    Guotin Hai transformed into his human form on hearing that statement. In addition, he frowned heavily for being interrupted. "What do you want, Huan HongHeng?" Guotin Hai sighed with enduring anger.


    "Nothing, can''t I see an old friend? I mean, we have been friends since the junior academy and senior academy." Huan HongHeng smiled like a child.


    "Huh! Sorry, you are beneath me; so, you are not qualified to be my friend; of course, if you had meant my servant, there wouldn''t be any problem with that category." Guotin Hai said shamelessly.


    "Hehe!" Huan HongHeng laughed it off as nothing as he gazed far away into the distance in contemplation.


    "So, have you heard of a fellow named Chi An? He had been packing popularity lately. Soon he would be above you; no, it would be easier to say he is above you now. Isn''t he the one the blasted you off the other time and even stole a kiss that you had anticipated for a long time?" Huan HongHeng said it casually like it was nothing. However, he succeeded in infuriating Guotin Hai. For Guotin Hai, who was usually jealous, the most dangerous thing was noticing someone out-besting him on something. At this moment, anyone could see the throbbing vein on his forehead.


    Grrrr!


    "Get out! I don''t want to see you!" Guotin Hai furiously shouted as he transformed into his wolf form and leaped like a leopard towards Huan HongHeng; however, he jumped off from the branch to another branch. The race became a circle eventually.


    In an isolated mountain, a cold-looking female sat on a cliff all by herself; she had a pointed nose and rounded and perfectly molded chin like the handwriting of gods. Her legs, even in her sitting position, shot out straight as a spear of destruction. More than anything, her charms exuded from all over her body; this person was Qiaolian Renxiang, and she was sixth on the genius list; also, this very mountain went deep inside Quanzhou. At this moment, a female shadow appeared to her silently.


    "Miss. Renxiang, there is major news on the whole island. A male had declared that he would fight the whole listed genius. People classified the fight into three sets; the first set was a three-member team fighting against him. The next set would be a four-member team fighting against him, and the last set would be a five-member team fighting against him. That was the condition needed for the fight to take place, and the person that put out that condition was Pingfei Yang; the reason was that the guy came from his jurisdiction(city of leadership). Also, it might be worthy of note that this fellow had already won the first set of classification. The leader, Qingling Tu, had asked me to pass this information to you." The person explained the details with a whispering voice. This information, however, made Qiaolian Renxiang frown deeply. Nobody found that information enticing at all.


    At the same time, a male was staring at a river with various colors. The river was so beautiful that it looked like this water came from a unique space.. In fact, it was mysterious that no one precisely knew the origin of that water or the end; it was as though something or someone created this water with the tears of gods.

 Chapter 130 - The Sensation Continued.

    The colors were so different, and yet they blended in very well. It was called ''the river of the journey.'' This water was serene all year round; however, it was hot at the end of each month. This river was where young pups set out to begin their journey. The river took them directly to the land of the fate or trial ground. People put the newborn wolf in a basket as per the instruction, and immediately they were placed on the river, the water would begin to move. Also, from the origin of this island, the moon goddess instructed that no adult should enter that water.


    This river was located somewhat at the center of god-wolf island. The male stared at the river with humility and warmth. In addition, he had a cheerful smile. Whether he was only enjoying the serene sight or thinking of other things was a thought that held a red iron on his skin; no one else knew anything about it. At the same time, two people approached him.


    "Talk about a respectful man called Jinhai Kuo." The male by the left spoke. He spoke without considering his environment. And he hardly ever weighed his thought before speaking. Put it plainly; this person spoke before thinking.


    "I am fired up. Let us fight!" The male gestured at the same man who feasted his eyes on the colorful river.


    "Talk about being a simpleton. Can''t you keep it down for a second, Niu Feng!" The person by the right spoke. He was exuding a terrible aura of aggression from his demeanor. Also, he had a cold attitude. He was slim and tall, and his eyes were indeed scary.


    "You are always serious and aggressive, Xiaotong Qingshan. You can''t even read the mood." Niu Feng replied simple-mindedly. Talk about the kettle calling a pot black. This Nui Feng could not even read a single mood, yet he was mocking others.


    At this moment, Jinhai Kuo turned to the two incoming people. "Seeing both of you together is unusual. Although, Niu Feng being a simpleton, can very much be with anyone. Of course, if the person is patient enough for his light brain. Which made it unusual because you are not the patient type, Xiaotong Qingshan." Jinhai Kuo said in a humble tone. Of course, it was not because he was afraid, but he was respectful to his peers and seniors. The things he said were supposed to be interpreted differently by the two incoming people. However, they knew Jinhai Kuo meant no disrespect in his speech.


    Jinhai Kuo was fifth on the list of geniuses. Also, Niu Feng was seventh, and XiaoTong Qingshan was in the eighth position on the list.


    "So, why are you staring at the river of the journey?" Niu Feng asked confusedly.


    "Well, my sister gave birth recently. So, I helped my sister and her husband set the child or rather the pup for a journey to the land of fate or trial ground. So I remained here to monitor it somehow." Jinhai Kuo said with several expressions.


    "You are awfully humble, brother. Do you know how many years it will take for the adult wolf to pass through the ''come-through gate''?" XiaoTong Qingshan said sarcastically. However, his voice was not pleasant.


    "Isn''t he?" Niu Feng''s eyes glittered with energy and a burst of joy.


    "I was not praising him, you idiot. I wonder why your mind is too simple." XiaoTong Qingshan shot Niu Feng an exasperated glare. He must have been overwhelmed by his idiocy.


    Simultaneously, Jihai Kuo brushed his comment off with a humble smile.


    The Come-through gate was a gate in the god-wolf island that opens once every year when the moon is wholly full and is in the middle of the earth with a halo. At this point, a set of pups who were now young teenagers had graduated from the junior academy. Also, after the trial ground, a lot of information and emotional ties are unlocked and made available for the pups. This situation is precisely for the young wolf to understand and remember their kin. So that when they come back, they wouldn''t be total strangers to their kin and family members.


    "By the way, have you heard of the recent event? About a male that had declared war on the listed geniuses?" XiaoTong Qingshan spoke again.


    "No, I have not heard anything. What is it about?" Jinhai Kuo replied with confusion.


    "Well, you have not been¡­." XiaoTing Qingshan had not finished his statement before Niu Feng began his speech¡ªhe was delighted.


    "Men, that guy is so bold, but I like him. He fought the last three of the listed geniuses. Oh, I am so jealous. I want to fight them, but they won''t give me the opportunity. However, thank heaven he is understandable and knew my need¡ªhe fixed this fight. I am going to utilize it." As he was talking, he was demonstrating with his fist and legs. Niu Feng punched and kicked the air.


    Jinhai Kuo could only laugh at his simplicity, while XiaoTong Qingshan fully disputed his way of thinking. This Jinhai Kuo came from Nanping city, Niu Feng was from Sanming city, and XiaoTong Qingshan was from Shaowu city. Although, in god-wolf island, all these cities connected to themselves; however, where Jinhai Kuo stood was not particularly in his city. The river of the journey rooted itself somewhere in the middle of the island, and that was the place he stood.


    In a different place, a male sat comfortably on a tree branch. That place was in Xiamen city. Also, this person was from Xiamen city. In addition, he was ninth on the listed geniuses. The male was humming a song hopelessly with a mirror in his hand. He was admiring his glamour.


    At this moment, he saw a group of ants marching forward. He frowned. He brought out a whip and began to kill them.


    "You bastards will taint me," He spoke with disgust to the ants who were not even understanding him. At the same time, a shadow came below the same tree.


    "QiQiang Shan, the leader wants me to tell you that you should be ready. Recently..." Before the male shadow could finish passing on the information, the said person, whose name was QiQiang Shan, frowned even more as he interrupted him.


    "Enough! You are blocking the refreshing air coming to me and the great sun beautifying my skin. Go back 1.5 meters away from me. Then, you can give out that information of yours." He said with anger and disgust as he felt the young male would dirty him with his presence.


    At this point, the young male who was gentle and humble in appearance frowned heavily upon hearing this. He balled his fist and gritted his teeth. He must have felt the highest state of humiliation in his life.. However, he signed and exhaled.

 Chapter 131 - A Meet-up.

    He could only obey after much deliberation; he understood the person called QiQiang Shan. This person was a narcissist who viewed himself as the perfect image of a god¡ªhe would not allow anyone to taint him with either their presence or their speech. Moreover, he would do anything to remain beautiful, and he loves himself more than anyone. Not even his family could compare their love with the love he had for himself. At the very least, this youth understood all this, so the heartache was not too bitter.


    However, this reason was enough!


    This reason made it bearable.


    In fact, what made it not to be ordinary was that QiQiang Shan was the ninth person on the list of the listed genius.


    "You can continue now!" QiQiang Shan''s voice rang out to the youth.


    "Recently, a youth had challenged the listed geniuses and had succeeded in defeating the last three on the list. So you should be ready because the next set he would fight will be you." The youth finally finished his speech; he must have been rejoicing deep inside as he finished his mission. While he was talking, QiQiang Shan was busy staring at himself in a mirror as he was gauging every part of his body.


    "What sort of ugly act is that? Fight with the listed geniuses? I am not interested in fighting. No. To be precise, fighting ugly and imperfect people; that person should go back to whichever hell hole that he came from." QiQiang Shan said with disinterest. As a result, the youth bitterly smiled as he knew it was mission impossible to convince a narcissist like him. Then, he thought of a plan.


    "If you don''t fight, you will lose." He emphasized with a severe tone.


    "To hell with winning then." Only this statement made the youth drop his jaw in surprise. He knew the situation was turning hopeless.


    At this point, he remembered the letter his leaders had sent to him. They told him he could use any threat as they would back him up. Obviously, they know the kind of hopeless person they are dealing with, so some certain amount of pressure is required to move him.


    "If you don''t fight. Then, forget about your home and allowance. And you will be demoted from the listed geniuses and be suspended from the academy." The youth added pressure with a severe face. This action resulted in QiQiang Shan shooting the young man with an angry stare.


    "You¡­.!" He shouted as he couldn''t hold his anger anymore. Deep inside, the youth was shaking. ''Did I go too far with the jokes? Well, I was permitted to act with all authority.'' The youngster comforted himself.


    "Fine! Whatever, you can get lost, you scheming bastard. I don''t want to see you again." QiQiang Shan dismissively spoke as he shooed the youth away with a wave while staring at the mirror, admiring his beauty.


    The same day, Chi An walked to a big tree with scattered branches¡ªthe broad leaves functioning as a shade. Under it, Mingli Fan relaxed his back on the tree with a casual and uncaring appearance. His walking staff was beside him. Well, it was not as if the stick functioned for that purpose. To any observing person, that man, Mingli Fan, could pretty much walk on his own without the support of that thing.


    "You came, little An." As Chi An got close to him, he said flippantly with his eyes still closed.


    "Old Man, I will like you to set up the meeting with the second set of listed geniuses since I have defeated the first set." Chi An was informal in his speech. It was as though he was talking to a colleague or perhaps a junior.


    "Now, you are recognizing my usefulness. You have to get me more rare wine and appreciate me more by kneeling and crying as you worship me." Mingli Fan spoke with pride as he opened his eyes like some hero.


    At this time, Chi An couldn''t help himself fume with anger as he had dark shades on his face. However, it was on the inside. ''Old fart, what are you proud of¡ªyou sleep here all day doing nothing. Still, you want me to be buying you rare wine? Did you give me any money?''


    "That is right. We need more of you because you make a country brighter." Chi An forced a smile. ''Like hell would we need another one of you. Only one of you is already setting the country on fire. Then, two of you¡ªWell, let us forget it.'' This reflection was the true heart of Chi An.


    "Forget it. It is good you recognize your mistake and understand my value. I will set up a meeting with the leaders to bring their geniuses out for a test." Mingli Fan spoke with confidence. In fact, the only period when Mingli Fan was serious was when he took Chi An to visit Pengfei Yang, the leader of Chingqing. In addition, when he explained the case system of the god-wolf island and when he actually took him out to see it practically. Apart from those times, he was only eating and sleeping. No! To be precise, he was only frittering away his time, doing absolutely nothing crucial.


    Next three days.


    In a hall, twelve people gathered. They all had different prestige and triggers. Also, the environment was slightly tense since people of these calibers rarely gathered together. They were all kings in their domain, after all.


    At this point, another person entered slowly and somewhat gracefully with his walking staff. He bent slightingly forward as he led himself without any worry. This person was Mingli Fan, and the severe expression he bore was more than the one he had when he took Chi An to meet Pengfei Yang for acceptance.


    "So, why did you call us old man. We have even been waiting here for ages, and yet you walked in casually like we are supposed to open the red carpet for you and applaud you?" the spokesperson was Qingshan Yaozu, who loved to spend his time alone. To him, this meeting was delaying his peace of mind.. Yes, the people present in this meeting were the twelve leaders of each city in the god-wolf island.

 Chapter 132 - Send The Second Set If Your Geniuses.

    "Quiet!" Mingli Fan commanded with a single shriek as he struck his staff on the ground. Instantly, the place became dark. No, it became pure black with a constantly rippling of energy. Two pairs of bold silver eyes gloriously appeared. On Mingli Fan''s forehead, a massive purple star positioned itself¡ªtwo other black stars were beside the left and right sides of the enormous purple star. In the darkness, Mingli Fan singled out Qingshan Yaozu¡ªhe was kneeling with his hand gripped on his neck. The pressure he was facing was excruciating; it was as though he was under the water, and he couldn''t breathe. Also, it was like something sapped away his life¡ªa hellish feeling.


    Who could have thought Mingli Fan would not be magnanimous.


    All these people knew Mingli Fan was not simple; no one even knew his origin. But because he was so simple, people did not take him too seriously.


    "What are you in front of me!?" The death voice spoke. "Do you know how many of your generations have I watched before I decided to settle down!? I am the guardian of the eternal gate. Don''t mistake yourself for something when you are nothing!" the voice added. At the finished of the terrifying speech that looked like several pocket knives poking at the same injury spot, the surrounding became normal; however, Qingshan Yaozu fell off from his seat as he choked up water from his mouth and nostril. He was simply pale in comparison to before.


    No one had seen Mingli Fan get angry before because he was an overly simple-natured person. In fact, they also knew he was not easy as he seemed on the surface; this person came and went on the god-wolf island, and he only delivered the necessary information to the highest command chains of the god-wolf island. Although, he began to love something. Yeah, that was Yuanjun Choa, Chi An''s father. Nature blessed him with unique features and tolerance. Mingli Fan saw Yuanjun Choa wasting away his talent and decided to train and shape him properly. Yuanjun Choa''s brought Mingli Fan into his humble home. That was when he understood that he had a partner. The partner also had unique features attached to her powers¡ªthat person was Hung Guan-yin, the mother of Chi An.


    Soon, he became fond of the two couples, especially Yuanjun Choa; he was extraordinarily calm and humble, but that was not all; furthermore, he was so reasonable that it was simply extraordinary. However, because of his humbleness and smartness, Mingli Fan, who loves to be free and move around, became attached; he trained them till they became the very best and unchallengeable; nonetheless, Yuanjun Choa being who he was, refused to challenge the kings. In fact, he could have won if he tried but was not interested because this person wanted to be free, like Mingli Fan, who he had also begun to admire without knowing; nevertheless, the consequence of leaving the place was to either fight the kings, which enabled the individual to take the special throne that held the island''s authority, or, drop his divinity. He chose the latter and left the former.


    This couple made Mingli Fan keep the two divinities preserved; He especially continued staying in their residence. A while later, Mingli Fan found someone who suffered by herself after she got through the (come-through gate). He observed her right from the trial ground and understood she had no family to return to when she arrived. So, he thought of taking her. In addition, he noticed that he needed someone to cook for him and tidy the place. This situation made him inform Pingfei Yang that he needed the girl to stay with him. That was how Nuwa Quanru began to stay with him.


    At this moment, Mingli Fan sighed and gazed at everyone expressionlessly; these people were scared, but they did well, being brave. "I allowed you guys to fool around, don''t let it get to your head. I am not here to control your leadership but don''t touch my back when you exercise your power." He said as his gaze moved towards Pingfei Yang, the leader of Chingqing, and then to everyone. Even though Pingfei Yang was always angry, he kept a cool head; after all, no one wanted to be the second example.


    "This is the rule of the game, Pengfei Yang? Let''s play by it then. Since you can''t let go of your obsession with Yuanjun Choa, then we have to deal with the issue quickly." Saying this, Mingli Fan spread his hand in front of him, and one paper had circulated to five and from five to nine and nine to twelve. At the same time, Mingli Fan shot the page to the twelve people present in the meeting.


    "This thing will save some people from their troubles. You want to kill Yuanjun Choa''s child quickly, right? This time is your chance. If I allowed him to challenge you guys openly, most of you won''t agree to his request. No, most of you won''t bother to pay attention to him. So, on the surface, he had to ask you guys for a fight; however, you have already accepted the fight long ago. Nonetheless, if you don''t see him qualified to fight you, don''t accept the fight instantly; the only thing to do to prove him qualified will be to give him various tests and trials, and when he passed the trial of the twelve leaders, then he will fight you." Mingli Fan looked around to see what they were doing. Regardless, they absorbed themselves into the content.


    "Even though this is the real reason why I came here, I want to tell you guys to send the second set of your geniuses tomorrow. It is okay if you come to watch their performance; however, on the last day, which would be chosen by the young lad as well, all of you must not have a reason to miss out on that fight; after all, it will be on that day that he will publicly ask you guys for a fight. You will agree and give him trials if you want." As the voice of Mingli Fan faded, he disappeared instantly. The place was silent like the stomach of a whale.


    The paper''s content was a significant agreement that stated the rules of the god-island: If all the leaders anonymously came up with the decision to accept a fight, another change would ensue. The most important thing was that signing the document meant that if they lost, they would become the subordinate of the winner. However, the moon goddess had to be present, which was why the agreement had to be signed. It was the same as an oath.. Contrarily, if the person that challenged them to fight lost, he would die the most excruciating pain ever as his body would be divided into twelve, and all the leaders would have one part.

 Chapter 133 - Anyway, This Was A Step Closer To Homecoming.

    The silence in the room did not last much longer as three voices chorused.


    "What is this?"


    The first person among the three had a white robe with a butterfly inscribed on the right chest¡ªhe was arrogant and cold. Obviously, he did not put anyone in his eyes. He was Yanlin Shi. He was the leader of Hechuan city.


    The other person among the speaker had a red and white robe. However, he looked mad and frenzy. This person also enjoys fighting and dangerous challenges. He was Tingfeng SiHong, the leader of Wanzhou.


    The last person wore a black and white robe. He was frowning, and he looked greatly annoyed with no reason. He had a gloomy and isolated demeanor. This person was Wencheng Qiu and the leader of Fuzhou.


    "Don''t look at me like I am a killer. Whether I wanted to fight against Yuanjun Chao or not¡ªnever resulted in this disaster. Anyway, are you afraid of fighting a child?" Pengfei Yang said with his usual angry face.


    "Even though you had said that no one could judge it that way, it still unbelievable. After all, when I had your proposition concerning the boy''s fight, I knew something was up. Well, I am ever ready to fight anyone, so I am not saying this because I am afraid of anything." The spokesperson was Tingfeng SiHong.


    A fellow was laughing slowly. It was like he was starting a heavy engine. Or maybe a car ignition. The laugh was inconspicuous at first, and it became loud and audible, albeit slowly.


    "What is your problem, Shun Yunru? You better say it right here." A cold lady with noble temperament questioned dismissively.


    "Don''t talk to me like I am your child, Ruiling Ninghong. Do you even understand the situation that we are in?" Shun Yunru retorted.


    The said person, Shun Yunru, was a leader of Nanping. People had said something about him. They said when he was laughing was when writhing in anger. Conversely, Ruiling Ninghong was the leader of Sanming. She did not value anyone.


    "I wonder if I seduced him into hell if you will forget about fighting us?" Another unserious, horny person spoke. She even laced her voice with seduction.


    This lady looked horny from her head to her toe. It was as conspicuous as the sun. Right now, the people looked at her strangely as she spoke without putting too much energy into her comment. The reason for this lack of interest was simple. This person was totally unpredictable and a drunk. Even now, they could not determine if what she said came from their genuine self or the influence of alcohol. She had the curves and the boobs that allowed her to seduce her way out. Her robe was directly opened at the cleavage, displaying more flesh. She was the leader of Quanzhou.


    "Can''t you see that there is nothing we can do about that? If you like, drain his whole semen and swallow it to grow your breast, this fight is bound to happen one way or the other." A foolish-looking person replied to her after the twelve people stared long enough.


    "Cant you mind your language, XueQin Shan?" a weirdo who was trying her best to stay alone spoke unwillingly.


    "Mingyu Ruomei, don''t talk to me because you are still a teenager. Aww, lucky you! I know you hate to fight; I wonder how you will overcome this. Well, it is inevitable. So, you must fight, I guess." XueQin Shan replied with a sentiment even when there was no convincing reason.


    The said person, XueQin Shan, was the leader of Xiamen. He loved to fool around and was frivolous. It couldn''t be more perfect to call him a big fool. Meanwhile, Mingyu Romei was a weird female who loved to stay alone for her reasons. In addition, she hated to fight and enjoyed her solitude.


    The brutally beaten Qingshan Yaozu was miserably seated on his seat without much contribution. Weici Xiaozhai and Zemin Song spoke once in a while. However, they still contributed their opinions. Everyone blamed much of the reason for the misfortune on Pengfei Yang for his selfishness.


    Soon, they understood that they were helpless, and the only solution was to put a seal on the paper and prepare for the future. Whether these leaders would lose their throne was something only fate would determine.


    After they concluded, they began to seal their various papers. For anyone that finished their seal, the sheet would automatically vanish. Soon, all the pages disappeared and appeared faintly on the air as they arranged themselves like several square formations. Above the array, a charming pink frog came out with a musical croaking. It quickly vanished without any announcement with the papers with it. Following the disappearance, above slightly below the ceiling, an enormous ancient sealed with golden, silver, black, red, and gray color beautifully mixed appeared. The light was sharp, and the pressure was real. It also vanished without much thought. This action was the signal of approval.


    The news of Chi An going to fight the second set of geniuses became really hot. That was the topic that was trending on god-wolf island. It was as though he was a celebrity. Many people had not seen the Chi An, who blatantly declared war on the listed geniuses. So, they rushed toward his painted and distributed picture. Most people commented that he was not only bold but a hunk. They could not wait to see the fight kick-off.


    At this moment, the male who had caused the commotion was seated on an enormous branch of a tree. It was already night, and the current moon was glowing in the sky. Chi An sat relaxed on the tree branch as he supported his back on a massive tree trunk. He gazed towards the crescent moon and sighed deeply.


    "It looked like the Old Man had succeeded. This thing makes me wonder about the kind of power that he has. Anyway, this was a step closer to homecoming, Jun Mey. For this reason, I can''t fail." Chi An Spoke with so much determination.


    "I guess it is time," Chi An said as he jumped down from a great height.. As he fell from that height, the wind baptized him anew; his robe and hair fluttered remarkably to its beckoning.

 Chapter 134 - Chi An Arrives.

    In a vast gathering place, the crowd raised the heat. Everything was noisy as people were shouting, both in joy and anger; it was an enormous fighting square like a stadium, and many people had already arrived. The morning was slightly chilled.


    At this moment, Nui Feng, the seventh on the list, entered the stage. He behaved like a bull as he showcased his athletic body. After a while, XiaoTong Qingshang, the eighth on the list, entered. The aura he oozed out was a terribly depressing and cold one; also, he was frowning. It was as though the heavens fell in his dream. He looked at the simple-minded Niu Feng with his scary eyes.


    "I am wondering why you feel the vibe to fight this unreasonable battle; this is insane." XiaoTong QingShang complained. "Moreover, why is that cold and self-isolating girl not here? Did she think that we pick her up from the mountain, where she was hiding to fool around? Also, that narcissistic bastard, why is he wasting our time? This event couldn''t be that worst day that heaven had fixed, is it?" He further complained.


    "Can that animal even win this fight?"


    "Who on earth allow such an unreasonable bastard to come and shake his mouth?"


    "Just because he had won the last fight, I am sure he must be thinking he is invisible."


    "I know he thought that he now has the strength to fight the least three listed geniuses, but this is another hierarchy of the game; why does he want to mess around?"


    The crowd denounced the action of a nobody like Chi An; they kept making animal noise despite their entrance and their complaints. Meanwhile, Niu Feng did not mind XiaoTong Qingshang as he kept moving around showcasing his muscles like a wrestler. To him, he was probably moving with the flow. Suddenly, Niu Feng stepped on something, with a cold snort, a soft white hand grabbed the neck of Niu Feng and hurled him away. At the same time, he was shooting straight to another shadow who stared at himself in a hand mirror. Immediately he saw the incoming person shooting at him like a canon¡ªhis sharp claws came out ready to greet him.


    "Bastard narcissist, you better not do anything stupid, or I will kill..." Niu Feng cried.


    "Ah!"


    However, the incoming person did not even listen because to him, anyone that came within his range was tainting him; he would deal with them accordingly.


    Boom!


    He slashed his claws to the incoming Niu Feng, and he wailed in pain. Nevertheless, as his movement stopped, he vanished and appeared in front of the person. QiQiang Shan was the ninth on the list.


    "QiQiang Shan, aren''t you thinking too highly of yourself? Did you know that it was my buttock that you smashed!?" Niu Feng said shamelessly, and as a result, all jaws dropped in surprise. People felt he was going to say something significant, but, in the end, he only said something unrelated. Still, he took the mirror from the hand of QiQiang Shan.


    "Don''t you dare do anything foolish! Give that back." QiQiang Shan glared at him angrily.


    "This is the mirror that makes you beautiful, right?" Niu Feng laughed victoriously. In fact, he was laughing like a homeless fool. The next moment, he smashed the mirror. "Let me see how you become beautiful again."


    "Argh! God, take me away from useless and mindless people like him. They are completely annoying and ugly!" QiQiang Shan spoke for the first time, and what proceeded out of his mouth were curses.


    Niu Feng smiled freely as though a frog was talking as he left him angrier and went to the person that had hurled him. He placed his hand on the ground as he lunged himself with the speed of light at her. Qiaolian Renxiang was the sixth on the list.


    "Qiaolian Renxiang, you are mad! If you want someone to pet your head and tell you what a cute cat you are, you should have said so. Why hurl me like a cup of water!?" Niu Feng was completely barking like a homeless dog.


    At this point, XiaoTong Qingshan, who had been quiet for a while, covered his face in embarrassment. "What a foolish mind." He whispered. However, the next moment, an explosive sound rang out. Everyone was surprised as they saw Niu Feng was groveling on the ground.


    At this point, the crowd booed at the situation as they enjoyed the excitement. Everyone waited for the action, but unfortunately, someone slapped the head of Niu Feng heavily.


    "Teacher." He painfully said before he passed out. This person was slim and tall. He had a severe expression.


    "I will be your referee. So, I want everyone to be quiet!" the man who was about his early thirty years shouted to everyone, including the Niu Feng who was lying on the ground. "So, where is the moron that fixed this match!?" He added. I wondered why he also believed that Chi An couldn''t do anything. Perhaps, he had also judged this superficially.


    No one answered; this prompted the place to become silent all of a sudden. Qiaolian Renxiang, who Niu Feng almost attacked, had only her icy demeanor like cold flakes. In fact, she separated from everything on the fighting square as she stood separately on her own. To her, nothing mattered, she was the only one that mattered, and others were insignificant. QiQiang Shan brought out another mirror and began to check every inch of his face. Wherever he stored all these mirrors was something that kept people wondering. At this moment, XiaoTong Qingshang began to hum a sad song setting the already tense environment ablaze. In fact, where these sets of eccentrics came out from was something that needed no investigation. Must great people have flaws?


    At this moment, everyone heard gentle footwork, although it was coming from afar; it was gentle nonetheless. In no time, Chi An unveiled himself. He looked fearless and spirited, especially in his well tidied silver robe. His blue eyes are as deep as the bottomless ocean. Still, even though Chi An was the highlight of beauty and pride, a model of diva and gods, all he attracted was a negative vibration. People watching the show would rather see him humiliated and punished for his arrogance. In addition, the contestant would instead rid themselves of the jinx and go back to their sleep or boring lives than discuss with him.. Lastly, the referee had better things to do than supervise a fool who thought he could climb mount Tai without any clothes.

 Chapter 135 - A Fools Way.

    "You finally showed up!?" Niu Feng shouted with enthusiasm as he stood courageously, full of strength¡ªhe marched to Chi An and tapped him on the shoulder.


    "I''ve been looking forward to sparring with you. All of these people are afraid, but I welcome and give you a seat of honor!"


    XiaoTong Qingshan covered his face in embarrassment. "What a fool. Whose seat would you offer him? You don''t even have a damn stool, not to mention a seat. By the way, why is he even shouting in that proximity?" he could only seethe his anger.


    However, some of the fighters did not even pay attention to Niu Feng. To them, that young man did not exist, and even if he did, no one could cure his foolishness. Anyway, no one should seriously reckon the things that came from his mouth.


    At this moment, Chi An subverted everyone''s idea about him. "Then I will be counting on you." He said with a slight expectation. Of course, Chi An knew he was not only here to make unnecessary enemies because enemies might turn to an army of support in the future, and friends could be his spokesmen. Anyway, he needed to differentiate subduing an enemy from warring a foe.


    "Really, brother?" Niu Feng asked happily. It was only a norm for fools to be simple-minded. Enemy? What enemy could there be in his dictionary? He just wanted to do what made him happy.


    "Unacceptable, is Niu Feng a fool?"


    "What is there to be unacceptable, and by the way, did you just know that he is crazy?"


    "I actually like his simple nature; it makes him lovable."


    "Yeah, there is no need to think hard about him."


    These exchanges between Chi An and Niu Feng ensued another set of discussions from the crowd.


    "Of course, people might see me as a bad person, but my words are really reliable." Chi An tapped his shoulder gently. This set of actions made Niu Feng''s eyes glowed with interest.


    At a particular place in the crowd Jinhai Kuo the number fifth among the listed geniuses, beamed with a smile.


    Another person closer to him smiled as well. He was Huan HongHeng. Everyone gazed with interest; everyone was present there, including the rulers.


    The teacher walked forward. "There is no need for such insignificant matters. You won''t even live to become friends." He said with a mocking and unusual tone. Chi An looked at him and observed he knew this person; he had taught the overcoming dimension and territorial difference. In other words, he taught control of the divine realm of wolves.


    "Teacher Li, no one disrespected you; you can not treat people like a bouquet of withering flowers." Niu Feng was overwhelmed with anger. At the same time, Chi An winked at him to let it go. He thought to himself, this is only a minor segment of surprises to come, and if he couldn''t even handle that simple matter, what is he?


    "Teacher, we can start anytime." Chi An said indifferently. To him, nothing mattered.


    "Friend, let us do our best. Don''t hold back." Chi An directed this speech to Niu Feng. He was utterly bold, and there was no sign of quivering. In fact, he was looking forward to this fight.


    "Got it. Hahaha!" Niu Feng laughed like a mad bear.


    "In this fight, there is essentially no rule. There is a need for injury, and even beating someone to silence does not matter. We can only take these actions to strengthen the behavior of some people and correct the lost path. So it is not bad losing one or two things but try not to kill, but if it happens by mistake, we can sort it out because people had to go all out to be fair." Teacher Li said excitedly.


    The crowd was surprised when they heard this rule¡ªafter a few considerations, their eyes glistened with joy. There was a hidden catch on these self-proclaimed rules. Knowing that Chi An couldn''t possibly withstand four to one, they gave a harsh regulation. So the rules were meant to teach him a lesson. How bold. In fact, this discovery tickled the crowd. The crowd began to discourse fervently about the cheat and excitement about the rules.


    "Can they even do that? Isn''t making it obvious that they want to kill him." Nuwa Qianru vented. However, Mingli Fan, who sat beside her, did not even feel bothered with the matter¡ªit was meaningless to bother. He was neither irked nor joyful: Just a flat expression.


    "Things were about to be interesting." Shuang Xuiying said gleefully.


    At this point, Shuang Xuiying turned to the guys beside her. They were unknown entities who expected Chi An to lose miserably.


    "Yo, guys," she called enthusiastically at the guys. Everyone seemed to know her, and they were comfortable around her as they smiled quickly and cursed Chi An to release their pent-up emotion.


    "Sister Shuang Xuiying, you are as cheerful as the blooming flower." One of the men said. He must have been dreaming of having such a lady beside him. "After that miserable tout gets a fair share of his beating or probably die, I will treat you a hot and delicious male. At that time, you must eat with gusto¡­" he added.


    "Why don''t we place bets to make it fun? Dare to?" Shuang Xuiying suggested.


    "I thought the leaders don''t allow betting?" one of the guys said apprehensively.


    "They have made an exception, but they said we should do it secretly and quietly. Else we would bear the consequences." Shuang Xiuying lied without batting her eyes. Her expression remained as sincere as possible. In god-wolf island, such black practices were not allowed as they could influence the fighting rate on of island. The moon goddess loathed it, and the leaders despised it. Yet this girl could lie without feeling any weight at all.


    "How do we do it?" another person spoke.


    "We are using a secrete voting system. Write either the listed geniuses or the arrogant fellow. We must do it secretly, and we must explicitly write the name of the voters to avoid confusion." Shuang Xiuying said with a smile.


    Okay!


    They all answered.


    "By the way, who would you vote for?" one of the guys asked again.


    Shuang Xiuying touched her forehead and thought for a while before she spoke. "It should be the listed geniuses. The last time Chi An barely beat them." ''Well, that is a lie as this Chi An had beaten them like crap in his previous fight.'' Even when this person knew it was a lie, she still had the knack of piling up lies, only to convince people who also sat present on that historic day.. Well, at most, she was using the prejudices people had about Chi An to refine her lies and put them on a solid trap.

 Chapter 136 - Transformed.

    "Is that so? I was sure that damned guy did wonderfully well that day."


    "Do you even know how to differentiate between strengths? That fool struggled even on his death bed before luck played a part in his winning. So don''t let our renowned and superb geniuses hear you make such a silly joke." Shuang Xiuying said. "Alright, let us begin." She added.


    At this time, the environment was tense as many people had various inclinations to the fight; of course, the people of god-wolf island wanted this Chi An to taste the bitterness of arrogance: The fall of Lucifer. Actually, in a normal circumstance, the cheering would have been divided by the various town contained on the island. After all, they had their geniuses and their leaders. The island tested these geniuses every two years to make the occasion novel and not the opposite.


    The bell rang.


    Once¡ªtwice and the third time. Immediately, the place exploded with overwhelming energy with sequences of wolves'' howls. Anyone could effortlessly hear them¡ªthey were that loud. The wavelength and the frequencies were high and earth-shaking.


    Instantly, the four quartets disappeared and appeared, surrounding Chi An. They remained in their human form, but they were erupting with energy. They lunged themselves at Chi An with the speed of light with their right hands stretched out to give a hard blow that he would remember for the rest of his life.


    However, Chi An followed them up on their game and jumped once he calculated the distance between their meeting point. As their fist came at him, he leaped up and jumped above their contact point, and with a swift motion, he effortlessly placed his legs on their hands, and with a softer movement, he lifted himself in a courageous rotating summersault. The four people did not panic either as they only stole a glance from each other. Nevertheless, they knew what everyone thought.


    So, with threatening speed, the four of them disappeared and covered Chi An in the four cardinal points. Their reaction was pronto as well. One look, anyone could see huge differences from the previous three listed geniuses that Chi An had fought. Even Chi An knew this; anyway, there was literally no pressure on him.


    Just as they cornered Chi An like a rat, they howled a sonic with their ethereal form displaying the dot above their brow. This attack was a sound attack as the wave chased like destructive blades. Placed before everyone''s watchful eyes, Chi An divided his anatomy into four discs that rotated in the four cardinal. It countered the attack and disappeared along with Chi An¡ªno trace. The four listed geniuses looked at each other.


    What the hell! They must have thought.


    However, what ensued next was speed train sound on a railway. To describe accurately, it was like the sound of a filing machine. The four discs came through their back using a tiny hidden string. Rapidly, they turned their back to defend themselves. Their black diamond-like claws showed their superiority.


    Bam!


    These sounds erupted four consecutive times¡ªit was still counting.


    At this point, the four of them frowned at the tricks employed by their enemy. Regardless, they failed to notice a budding flower behind them. When the quartets discovered this flower, the petals had already fallen off, leaving only a red seed. It was as large as an adult fist.


    Boom!


    The moment they noticed this mysterious seed, it exploded heavily and blasted them to the ground. At the same time, Chi An appeared at the far end of the fighting ring.


    The audience gaped at this occurrence. Naturally, these actions commanded absolute silence. This thing can''t be happening, they thought. Even though they knew this exercise was only a warm-up, they marveled at the power control of that Chi An. In fact, this horrible guy was still holding an advantage.


    Unbelievable!


    What sort of guy is he?


    Many people raised questions because they were no longer confident that he would lose. The leaders had a terrible look on their faces. They could not just believe that this thing was happening. However, they consoled themselves because they knew the person behind Chi An was even an extraordinary person. So, it was understandable if Chi An was not mediocre. Only thinking of that Mingli Fan display a few days ago gave most of them shiver. They did not want to undergo that terrible pressure. The person that directly received it knew the essence better. Regardless, it was hard to swallow that humiliation; Chi An had upset the whole community, and Mingli Fan had openly rebuked these leaders¡ªeverything was troublesome.


    Teacher Li, the referee, also had a terrible face. Nonetheless, what he was feeling now was something he never wanted to experience. After he had made a statement: The listed geniuses should beat up the bastard, but it was actually the other way round. Anyway, he consoled himself by reminding himself that the bastard was only one person and that his endurance must be limited to only what one person could do. So if the quartets could shamelessly delay the fight, they would put him at a disadvantage. After all, his strength couldn''t be so overwhelming that he could almost win with a snap of his fingers.


    In the fighting ring, Chi An was expressionless. This action was an indication that he did not put them in his eyes: Arrogance, that was the depiction.


    The four of them frowned upon seeing this.


    What did he take them to be?


    A persimmon that anyone could squeeze as wished?


    They stood and dusted their robes. Then they matched with a renewed confidence and anger.


    As they move forward, one step¡­two steps¡­four steps, their form gradually changed from humans into wolves. Their eyes were fiery gold. QiQiang Shan changed into a brown wolf. At the same time, XiaoTong Qingshan shapeshifted into a brownish-black wolf. Niu Feng, whose eyes depicted that he was enjoying himself, turned to a dark gray wolf, and the last person transformed to a white wolf¡ªthey were all walking with their four limbs instead of two legs.


    They picked up their pace¡ªsoon, it became a fast pace as they howled angrily. The world only revolved around these wolves because their aura was expansive and domineering. They raced forward with incredible speed to meet Chi An, who still maintained his courageous demeanor. At this point, Chi An marched ahead. In fact, with every step, his body began to change. Silvery fur covered his body with a golden grain pattern; however, Chi An still maintained stature with his two legs.


    Instantly, his last step became a mirage as he flashed and vanished.. Appearing directly in front of the four wolves, the place marked with ripples below Chi An''s legs.

 Chapter 137 - They Are All Going Out.

    What followed the darkness was many mirrors on the site. Simultaneously, the brown wolf, who was supposed to be QiQiang Shan, was nowhere around. Instantly, a shadow bypassed Chi An and nearly jagged him to death. Chi An barely got through. Seeing that the situation is more troublesome than the last time, Chi An activated his sensor eyes. It beamed with golden light.


    Now, with the sensor activated, Chi An saw what was happening around him. There were mirrors everywhere, including the three other wolves, were simply mirrors. These people were just reflections from the three-dimension. Numbers of wolves surged and raced towards Chi An¡ªthey definitely came from mirrored lifeless objects. ''Bastards, how did the guy pull the string?'' Chi An cursed inward.


    Regardless of anything, the first countermeasure was for Chi An to destroy the three-dimensional mirrors. It was really those damn things that brought out false images, yet they were real.


    "Now I see how this bastard solves the problem. He claims that he can solve all the listed geniuses, yet only Brother Shan had made his move."


    "What could a hopeless guy do against superpowers? I guess luck played a major role the last time."


    "You are right, my friend; this person is overestimating himself. Just take a look at his sloppy attack. Did he think he was fighting cucumbers?" another middle-aged man responded to the former speaker.


    The place bubbled with different noise and all of it was without a doubt deriding Chi An and cursing him.


    At another location, in the spectating area, Guotin Hai squinted his eyes without saying anything. The same thing with other listed geniuses. No one had it easy, even the spectator. Anyway, the rest of the listed geniuses knew that if that fellow won, they had to fight. At this point, whether they won or lost might not matter much because they had already lost enough face.


    Similarly, in the fighting area, Chi An descended like a canon on the middle of the wolf pack and became an expansive ring with a blade. The more the ring rotated, the more it expanded. At this moment, the collision caused a shattering noise.


    Right!


    The entire reflective mirror shattered, and it left QiQiang Shan embarrassed; after all, he did not prepare for it. But how could Chi An give them a breathing space?


    Immediately the mirror shattered, he smashed his two hands on the ground raising dust, and shards of rocks traveled around, creating a camouflage. With this sudden uproar and deception, Chi An appeared in front of QiQiang Shan with a brutal brawl. However, XiaoTong Qingshan, who closed monitored Chi An, appeared before QiQiang Shan; his brownish-black wolf had undergone a massive change; he wore a flexible black armor that he could control effortlessly. He concentrated the solidity of the armor on the chest region where Chi An plunged his fatal blow.


    Chi An blasted both XiaoTong Qinghai and QiQiang Shan like dust. However, this duo tremendously reduced the fatal effect of the punch.


    Both of the wolves fell with a thud.


    "Get off me! You are dirtying me!" QiQiang Shan barked as he pushed his benefactor away from himself.


    Similarly, the audience wondered about his mentality; even when pride was at stake, he behaved like a primitive man.


    ''So it looked like this guy could concentrate this armor anywhere he wanted. This thing is indeed troublesome.'' Chi An thought to himself as he observed their comedy. Of course, he scrutinized the other two wolves, who also marched forward. Whatever their thought was must have been tenacious to keep them in the thought process. The odd was against Chi An, yet he managed to pull it off many times.


    "You are really something. But hey, if you aren''t, it couldn''t have been interesting with you. In fact, I like you more." Niu Feng, the dark gray wolf, said in his wolf form. However, Qiaolian Renxiang had said nothing since the start of the competition. It was as though she was observing Chi An.


    At this moment, Quaolian Renxiang, who depicted herself as a white wolf, flashed and disappeared; succeeding that flashy move, stripes of blood marks appeared on the whole wolf body of Niu Feng, making him unique and beautiful. His blood was boiling like a volcano.


    The white wolf walked down from the sun amidst the darkness that Chi An had enshrouded the area with¡ªshe was majestic. As she walked a downward slope, rains of white crystals erupted like rifles towards the silvery wolf, who observed with a detailed eye.


    As the crystal came like an unavoidable storm, The silvery wolf vanished without any shadow. Immediately a black butterfly appeared at the right angle of the white wolf¡ªit succeeded it with explosive black claws in a silvery-white forelimb lunging at the white wolf. The sensor at the brow of the white wolf showed twice as the wolf reacted just in time with a roar that activated a wall of crystal. However, the claws shattered it. Just as the nails were about to get to the white wolf, several actions ensued simultaneously.


    "Armor of God!"


    "Mirror power!"


    "Blood charge!"


    A mirror appeared in front of a brownish-black wolf and appeared in front of Chi An''s claw. At this moment, the brownish-black wolf emerged with an entire armor kit. It even had a helmet like a gladiator with its eyes blazing with golden light.


    Boom!


    The claws smashed with the metal armor, exuding a powerful metallic noise. Simultaneously, the dark gray wolf was already behind the silver wolf with two steps movements. However, the silvery wolf''s tail grew longer and made various crackling sounds as it changed to the shape of a long tail with a rotating disc. The posterior quickly divided itself, becoming four sets as they lunged simultaneously at the currently arrived dark gray wolf. The blood in the dark gray wolf released some steam as his hand and claws grew larger. The nails collided with the quartet disk swing, which propelled another explosion.


    Instantly the brown wolf disappeared as two mirrors appeared left and right of the silver wolf.


    "Whoa!"


    "They are going all out."


    "Now I see how that bastard makes his return."


    "An arrogant fellow like this always faces their wit end."


    "That could not be right, right?"


    "He can''t be defeated, would he? They have not even activated their ethereal form."


    "Was this guy always this weak?"


    The crowd cheered for the downfall of Chi An. They did without considering that the leaders had matched him unfairly with the four wolves.


    How would he counter?


    What was his next move?


    Would the move pull him out of the pit of hell?

 Chapter 138 - What Is He?

    At this moment, black claws came out of the right mirror, lunging towards Chi An, and simultaneously, an enormous mouth with long and sharp canines pushed towards the left side of Chi An. However, something utterly different and unexpected happened.


    "Internal rip." Chi An said indifferently as two tiny black butterflies rushed inside the attack. The next moment, the largemouth and the countless claws shattered like porcelain.


    Simultaneously, all attacks extinguished, and everyone regrouped. The four wolves regrouped below; they gazed towards Chi An, who stood above like an immortal. He was breathing a little too heavily because those attacks and self-defense must have taken chunks of energy from him just now.


    "What is he?"


    "What sort of attacks are these?"


    "Even when four listed geniuses besieged him all around, he managed to turn the tide?"


    "This thing must be a joke, right?"


    "Sister Xiuying, are you sure the quartet will win?"


    "How would I know? I only gave an analysis of the last event and allowed you guys to make your own choices." Shuang Xiuying smiled at them. Anyway, it was just an act, but the foolish male counterparts were oblivious to it.


    "Anyhow, don''t bother much; it is just a fluke. The guy had not run out of luck." She kept lying with a straight face, which entirely made it unrelatable with her beauty.


    "Is this guy serious?"Guotin Hai whispered to himself.


    If I fight this guy alone, I know now that my chances of winning are zero. Is he a freak? Now, I understand that no one is generous enough to accept such a condition except that person can handle it. But can any? Qiao Rufen contemplated.


    Nuwa Qianru gaped in shock. Was this still human? She thought.


    The island leaders, who sat in the unique viewing area, held their surprises. They knew for that Monster, Old Fan, to even force them out¡ªhe must have had it all planned. So, this person must win and nothing more.


    Damn it!


    As the silver wolf bellowed lordly, darkness plunged the place. Not only that, with every step, his body was disintegrating at a fast pace like a cloud of desert dust. Before he took five steps, the silver wolf was nowhere in sight. The whole place tensed up and became melancholic because the tragic sound of oppression ensued like the king of god was dead. At this moment, the crowd felt a time of pain, repression, and depression¡ªTime had died. The situation made the four wolves braced up as the unknown was eminent.


    With the light, many black orbs appeared like a cannon. No, that was not quite right. Their appearance threatened to seal the wolves individually. Instantly, the black balls materialized below the dark gray wolf, like a hatched egg closing up. However, the dark gray used speed to counter it as he escaped barely. Now the wolves were exuding fear and sweat.


    The same black orb threatened to seal the brownish black wolf, but he reacted timely and escaped. When experimenting on the new form of attack, they tried to use their claws on the orb, but it was as hard as the universe and negated physical and spiritual attacks. Although, that was what they thought. The real deal was that the healing power of the orb was on another different level; with the combination of the depression and heavy darkness being the life battery, it had suppressed all other peers. Of course, the four wolves have no time to understand these things. Their mind only told them that it would be very troublesome if those orbs caught them.


    At this moment, a silly mistake happened as the orb threatened to envelop the brown wolf¡ªhis reaction was a bit slow. No, the orb enclosure became extremely fast that they did not notice it on time. Just as the brown wolf decided to leaped out of the speedily closing tiny hole on the orb, it met a roadblock¡ªthe wolf met gravity. Then, the wolf tried another method. The wolf used his mirror power, but it shattered quickly in front of him and rebounded him back.


    Instantly, many butterflies swarm the orb, and the silver wolf discontinued other orb attacks. Similarly, impenetrable darkness covered that area, and all they could hear was explosive slamming and movement and whimpering of an animal. Over a short period, it became an agonist groan of a man, which quickly followed an explosion that carelessly lunged a person out. His clothes looked quite ragged, and blood was conspicuous like the mid-day sun. It was simply a miserable sight.


    Chi An walked out gracefully in his wolf form. By now, the rest of the wolves might have thought how miserable their life would have been if it was them who was locked up in that orb.


    Is he a monster?


    "I am not sure these guys could win."


    "What''s with the parallel beating and merciless brutality?"


    People began to complain aggressively, and they became touchy suddenly. Teacher Li, who was the coach, squinted his eyes. He was surprised yet confused. He knew that was not the highest QiQiang Shan could do. However, he did not know if it was right to send him out or wait for him to decide that. People like this might not swallow this stale air¡ªit was indeed suffocating.


    Instantly, Qiaoliang Renxiang stamped her right forelimb on the ground, and crystal shot out from the floor toward Chi An, while Nui Feng charged his blood and appeared abruptly where Chi An was evading the crystals from the ground; blood like raging sea enveloped the whole limb area of the dark gray wolf as the wolf plunged it at Chi An. Nonetheless, as he revealed it, something surprising happened. The place the blood limbs made contact with the crystal instantly corroded. It was poisonous blood. Chi An struck back at him; however, the blood in the dark gray wolf turned blue, and its entire body shrunk, giving it ample time to evade the attack. Simultaneously, the armor of the brownish-black wolf became elastic as it blasted its claws like canon toward Chi An, who changed into many butterflies and evaded the attack.


    This fast fist exchange left the audience with so many surprises. Previously, they had thought the listed geniuses wouldn''t amount to anything as they are down to three wolves.. Although it was disgraceful to cheer at this situation, they knew their opponent was not easy.

 Chapter 139 - Complete Arrogance.

    Immediately the wolf disintegrated into many black butterflies¡ªanother attack ensued from the dark gray wolf. He was berserk as he did not care about anything. Instantly, the wolf roared corrosive red blood in the form of an arrow. It lunged explosively at the butterfly, threatening to put them out of activity. However, a long black vertical cylinder stood with a heavy momentum oppressing the three wolves.


    Boom!


    At the same time, the attack collided with the defense of Chi An. The collision instantly created a tremor. Regardless, after the quake, a silver mouth with jagged teeth moved swiftly to pin its mouth on the neck of the dark gray wolf. At this moment, many white crystals shot from above to the wolf''s mouth, intending to reduce the speed and momentum. In fact, the reason for that attack was for the silver mouth to disengage from the attack. However, a spherical blood ball launched an attack towards those crystals attack, and the white wolf, who made the assault. Also, as the brownish-black wolf decided to take a step, it was instantly enveloped with a black orb, and inside that orb, three red explosive blood slept quietly.


    Boom!


    Explosion ranged out like nuclear testing. The explosive blood disintegrated the crystals and attacked the white wolf, rebounding her. At the same time, it blasted the brownish-black wolf into a miserable state. Nonetheless, the most miserable one was the dark gray wolf, who instantly shrunk with blue stripes of cold blood. In any case, this wolf freed himself a bit late as the silver mouth with jagged teeth gnashed half of its body.


    Just as they converged together, blood was trickling out of their body. Instantly, the dark gray wolf initiated ''charge blood,'' and his blood began to boil violently, and this action brought out a golden red stripe on his body. This reaction immediately actuated his rapid healing response. His body began to recover with the speed of light. Others also caught their breath as they began to recover too.


    At this moment, the slivery wolf descended gracefully and indifferently. QiQiang Shan groaned painfully and stood from his lying position. He must have slept so long that he became hazy with flashes of memory.


    He instantly recalled the silvery wolf descended inside the black orb, and he could not even defend his wild brawl. The power and the courage that the wolf bore were inhumane. Well, of course, wolves were not humans.


    Just as they saw him, they all nodded to themselves. By now, this fellow had no time to be checking the mirror and savoring his great appearance, even if he was a hunk.


    The spectators once again marveled at the incredible strength of Chi An. Maybe the guy was not all talk. Even though he seemed arrogant, they did not really know how to dispute his courage. It was the real thing. In fact, this situation had made it a little complicated as people had begun to doubt if the remaining listed geniuses could defeat this guy. It was as though these audiences had accepted that Chi An had won today''s fight.


    The four listed geniuses, who stood bravely in their wolf form, stamped the ground with their forelimb and an ethereal space unlocked. These unique and fundamental spaces immediately pulled the curtain of divine light¡ªit was golden light. Succeeding that advent, a brown wolf came out of the warp¡ªand soon enough, all the four wolves came out.


    They looked fiercer in demeanor and ferocious. At these wolves'' appearance, the place began to shake. The pressure was high, and the momentum was incomparable¡ªnot even to the previous wolves that Chi An had fought before. At some point, it felt like time pause, or rather movement became slower.


    At this moment, the original wolves shattered like the dust of the earth, giving way for the ethereal wolves to emerge. Simultaneously, these metaphysical wolves howled fiercely with their sensory eyes glittering above each of their brows.


    In a split of time, the dark gray wolf appeared before Chi An. This wolf currently wore a darker shade of its original color. It was due to the addition of ethereal texture; also, this wolf had a darker shade of blood color stripe on its skin. Immediately the wolf appeared before Chi An¡ªthe wolf enlarged both palms and slapped together, making his head the center of the attack. It is noteworthy that Chi An stood like a human while still in his wolf form.


    However, as the slap echoed, everyone discovered that there was only the mirage of the silver wolf. Chi An very well knew that he could not defend while still on his ordinary wolf form.


    He had to be serious to be able to trample on them. After all, it was four against one. Nevertheless, as Chi An escaped, the white wolf, Qiaolian Renxiang, appeared behind him. She affixed her claws with powerful blood-red crystal, and her color was darker white. Well, more like a light shade of ash. She immediately struck without any form of hesitation, but Chi An reacted even faster as a black orb covered him. Then his wolf form shattered to many butterflies, disappearing. At the same time, the claws demolished the dark ball.


    At this moment, a silver wolf descended from the high heaven as the ethereal space opened. Before now, Chi An noticed that even though he evaded those attacks, these wolves seriously suppressed him. Also, the minor external injuries he got from them were really fatal internal injuries. That showed he couldn''t evade all of it even if the spectator or the enemy did not notice it.


    The attacks threatened to tear him from within his body. The only thing he could do now was to activate his ethereal form. This situation was the difference between a low-level wolf and a high-level wolf. Even though the high-level wolf does not know any good technique or inherited a great power, the suppression and lawlessness of their ethereal wolf would make those lower wolves bow.


    As the ethereal space opened, grayish blacklight descended like a cylinder, and a silver wolf came out. The eyes were like the light of death, and the bearing was like the agent of destruction. The wolf was even disrespectful to his other self because he was indifferent like he was not worthy.


    Arrogance!


    Complete arrogance.

 Chapter 140 - Victory.

    However, the truth of the situation was that this wolf could look down on everything. It felt like Chi An was disregarding its feeling by keeping the life of these bunch of bastards. At this point, the heavens shot a light like a meteor, and it enveloped the fierce wolf. Instantly, the wolf roared heavily. Whether it was out of disagreement or anger, only the monster got to decide. I am an outsider; what''s there to stick my nose.


    Meanwhile, as all these transformations took place, the four wolves charged at the transforming Chi An. However, the space began pressing on them, even when divine golden light protected these wolves. The spectator who witnessed these feats gasped in awe.


    With a single roar, the environment became heavy and sad; Chi An appeared abruptly in front of the brown wolf that had had darker shad and punched with a destructive fist. However, another wolf came before the brown wolf and countered with a punch. The wolf''s body was formed of black armor and protected with golden light. Due to the armor, the wolf''s left forelimb, which responded to that hit, had various layers of armor. Nonetheless, at that explosive collision, the armored shattered as the grayish-black divine light sipped into the armor toward the wolf''s hand.


    This action immediately shocked the wolf from the inside.


    The dark brown wolf stamped its forelimb heavily, and many mirrors covered the range of the fighting area; also, faint golden light accompanied all of those thousands of mirrors. Instantly, the wolf disappeared, and the mirrors lunged in the direction of Chi An. Just as these mirrors got closer, they assembled quickly; therefore transforming into a glass wolf; the wolf struck Chi An, but he defended himself. The armored wolf struck Chi An as well; the same with the blood wolf crystal using white wolf. Their attack became sporadic and quick. When Chi An struck a deadly blow on the glass-forming wolf, it will disappear and assemble on the divine light, therefore claiming to be immortal. Of course, that fellow only learned the lesson of not directly attacking Chi An to avoid a near-death situation.


    ''Where is he?'' Chi An began to arrange his thought as his sensor shone extensively with light. Instantly, Chi An discovered that a mirror covered the whole expanse of land. Of course, these other wolves were genuine this time, unlike the last time he came up with this kind of attack. However, this attack was not really difficult to dismantle. Grayish black light exploded all over Chi An''s body as he struck his right foot on the ground while in a standing position. Immediately, the whole place cracked all over like an illusion space. The mirror shattered, showing everyone''s real position.


    Simultaneously, QiQiang Shan coughed a few times as he vomited blood. He was embarrassed. His back was already soaked wet, and his face paled.


    He was confused; the crowd was equally confused.


    What happened?


    There was a question mark on everyone''s expression.


    The listed geniuses were more confused. They all wondered how Chi An could discover the weakness of an advanced technique like mirror world. Or how he could solve the puzzle.


    ''There is no need to underestimate this fellow.'' Qiao Rufen spoke inside. Not just her, anyone could see that the level of Chi An was not a few dots above other listed geniuses. It was more like a gulf. Although none of them could see the end of his powers¡ªhis powers were not mainstream as they defied most of the logic behind conventional abilities. Especially the sensory eyes that rested on his forehead¡ªthey appeared abnormal.


    Golden divine light constantly baptized the rest of the quartets except QiQiang Shan. The golden light of QiQiang Shan was shaking¡ªfading in and fading out.


    At this moment, golden fiery red stripes appeared on the body of the darker gray wolf, designing it beautifully. The size of the wolf decreased tremendously; the wolf became lean. Furthermore, the wolf howled and nodded slightly. Immediately, the wolf disappeared and appeared below the slivery wolf in a supine position as his claws slammed upward towards the belly of the wolf. Just as the silvery wolf decided to evade it by leaping upward, two armored limbs and nails came out from a mirror and slammed towards his wolf. The dark shade brown wolf panted heavily with blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. The wolf must have been pushing itself to the extra limit.


    Simultaneously, the white wolf appeared abruptly behind the silvery wolf with her tenacious mouth opened to rip off the silvery wolf''s tail. In front of the wolf was a crystal wall full spike. The quartets cornered the silvery wolf to death this time; still, the silver wolf had a fierce expression. In fact, the wolf was indifferent to their rampaging.


    Immediately, heavy pressure came rushing like a gravitational force. The whole of the silver wolf was erupting with blackish gray light. The momentum was so strong. The silvery wolf vanished amidst the pressure with a swift motion. Also, the other wolves slowed down on their movement. Simultaneously, he appeared behind the white wolf as the wolf struck its waist region heavily. The wolf roared heavily, followed by an extraordinary stop. At the same time, the elastic armored claw struck the dark gray wolf that attacked in a supine position.


    There were continuous and aggressive blasting sounds, but that was not the prepared terror.


    The silver wolf stamped his right forelimb heavily on the ground, and a stalk with a purple seed rose. Instantly the bud shaded its leaves, leaving only a tiny purple seed. Without a breathing space, the place exploded with a mushroom cloud. This explosion shattered their divine protection, exposing them to death.


    Before the explosion engulfed the four wolves, four people appeared and took them away.


    XueQing Shan brought out QiQiang Shan from the explosion. Even though XueQin Shan loved to fool around usually, he understood that today was definitely not the same as other days.


    The same was true for Mingyu Ruomei, who usually acted weird and hated fighting. Routinely, this person would not have bothered herself to come here. But of course, things are different now. She caught XiaoTong Qingshan unwilling, and with a heavy expression, she pulled him out of the explosion.. He was also miserable like QiQiang Shan.

 Chapter 141 - Commotion.

    Ruiling Ninghong, who was cold and uncaring although had a noble temperament, picked Niu Feng from the collar of his robe. It was like she was unwilling to pick such dirt. Just as she brought him out of danger, she plunged him to the ground unsympathetically. There was literally nothing that Niu Feng could do other than cry in pain. The crowd felt terrible for him because having a ruler like that was like being one step closer to the oven of hell.


    The following person to come out from the explosion was Qingling Tu¡ªshe was usually horny. However, she was heartbroken when she looked at the miserable Qialiaon Renxiang, who was unconscious. Qingling Tu felt a rush of different emotions consisting of pain and depression. That animated part that displayed how horny she was or talking some unreliable things about sex felt cold and hurt. She sighed as she looked at the lady she was supporting.


    At this moment, the mushroom cloud settled, only to unveil a miserable Chi An and another person standing opposite him. The other person was Teacher Li. He stood there confused. However, no one could say whether he was waiting for a miracle where Chi An would fall unconscious and null the match.


    "Are you going to announce the result!?" Chi An shouted. This shriek immediately led Chi An to cough out blood; however, he still stood.


    No miracle was going to happen today.


    People must brace up and accept the result they see.


    Teacher Li, the referee, was startled slightly. At this point, he realized there was nothing he could do. So he begrudgingly called the result.


    "The winner of the match is Chi An." He announced unwillingly. The four leaders, who came to pick their listed geniuses, walked out of the stage without saying anything. The spectator turned silent with amazement.


    "What is this?"


    "I can''t believe this fight would lead to such an end."


    In the seat where Jinhai Kuo and Huan HongHeng sat, they could only smile bitterly. This thing had really got to this point. Some things were inescapable¡ªthe gods set them on stone.


    It must be a fight.


    That was precisely where this misfortune was heading.


    Meanwhile, Guotin Hai lost himself in thought¡ªit must be deep thought. Perhaps, a conflicting idea. As a person who rode jealousy and pride, he found it difficult to allow anyone to position themselves before him.


    It was simply unacceptable; hence, this Chi An, he must knock him off. The only problem was that his strength was nothing to trifle. He was the real deal, and moreover, he was ruthless.


    But what about him?


    What about all the training he did to regain his honor?


    Would it be lost in just a few hours of the fight? Guotin Hai couldn''t justify it; however, he knew not how to go about that matter.


    Qiao Rufen was in daze. There were hints of helplessness on her expression: ''was I the one that caused this? Would things have been different if I approached this matter without being unruly? From the events happening, this Chi An respects those that respect his person. However, he is ruthless to those that are wicked to him.'' She kept her eyes on the stadium without saying anything.


    Nuwa Qianru gasped in shock. ''So he could even win this fight? What is going on here?''


    The listed geniuses had their thought, but basically, they were all surprises. These listed geniuses included the last defeated three. They couldn''t believe their eyes. Was this person still at their level? The spectators were ruffled and shocked by the outcome. They could swear that these four geniuses had all the advantages. What happened? In fact, this question became the fundamental question.


    "Sister Xiuying, it means we all lost since we could not come up with the authentic winner." the male counterparts that sat with Shuang Xiuying spoke.


    Yes!


    Most of them echoed. However, Shuang Xuiying sneered deep inside but still laughed innocently.


    "Oh! Is that so?" Shuang Xiuying responded cheerfully, like always.


    "Are we wrong?" Her reaction confused most of the men slightly.


    When they brought out the votes, they discovered that they were all wrong.


    Why the hell did Shuang Xiuying vote for Chi An to win?


    That was everyone''s inner thought as they gazed at her with fear. Did she trick them? No, even if she said that bastard would win, no one would believe her anyway.


    "I felt like it won''t be fun if everyone voted for the listed geniuses, so I volunteered to be the scapegoat." Of course, that was a blatant lie. Why did she vote for Chi An? Well, apparently because she watched the last fight with scrutiny and had concluded that it might just be possible for the guy to win. And as it was, her prediction came to pass.


    So he is that powerful? This person is interesting.


    At this point, information came to the referee; he transmitted it.


    "The next fight is undecided but will eventually be communicated. In addition, the venue would not change. You can dismiss." Teacher Li said. With this statement, the place became rowdier. People began to storm out of the area with various gossip.


    "What lousy listed geniuses. Are they saying they can''t beat a single player?"


    "This is infuriating."


    "I am beginning to think that it is best to remove that title from them."


    "These people are just boring. How is it possible that they can''t defeat a single guy?"


    Many discussions ensued because people''s opinions no longer favored the listed genius, which was mainstream or what everyone had accommodated. Their perception was already changing. Of course, they still hated Chi An even though he defeated a god¡ªthat hatred might not change.


    Soon, the whole thing escalated. In the entire god-wolf island, discussion ensued. People wildly discussed this event; they spread the anger and their fury.


    However, Chi An, the man who had caused this problem, was indifferent. He sat on an enormous branched and gazed towards the clear sky in a carefree manner.


    ''Yesterday''s fight was different from the prior one. These people are certainly getting tougher. Yes, my techniques are getting more accurate, but my execution when fighting a group of these elites is a bit duller. Also, this was consuming mental strength.. What do I do?'' Chi An questioned himself.

 Chapter 142 - How To Deal With This Chi An.

    Within these past days, Chi An had been recuperating; most especially¡ªhe had been feeling happy. After all, he was getting closer to his dream. How could he not be delighted? He could go back to Jun Mey. He could finally protect Jun Mey. The most important of them all was that he could finally be worthy of her trust and love.


    "What are we having for breakfast?" Chi An asked from his room. He was probably in a good mood today. Meanwhile, Nuwa Quanru busied herself in the kitchen without saying a word. Mingli Fan sat on top of a statue''s head on the court yard as the early morning sun bathed him anew. He was meditating.


    After a while, Nuwa Qianru served the breakfast as she called everyone. At the dining table, Chi An split his chopstick and began to eat his rice with the soup with relish. He ate with gusto as he nodded his head in affirmation.


    "It is good," he said.


    "Little An, how is your preparation for the next match." Old Fan asked.


    "It is fine. I am analyzing my mistake and correcting these blunders." Chi An waved his hand gently as he answered casually. He continued eating like he said nothing.


    "Are you really going to fight me?" Nuwa Qianru asked.


    "What about you?" Chi An asked flippantly.


    They discussed countless things during and after dinner, each of them went about their businesses. In the street, there were still copious people talking about the event. All of them were annoyed with the way the event was going.


    Should an unknown boy from a foreign origin challenge and defeat them?


    This story was absurd and infuriating.


    In the god-wolf island academy, five people already sat. This meeting took place in a small room. Three of the people sat horizontally while the remaining two sat vertically each. Yes, they sat on either division. The person on the main seat was Qiao Rufen. By her left was Nuwa Qianru, and by her right was Guotin Hai. However, opposite Nuwa Qiantu was Jinhai Kuo, and opposite Guotin Hai was Huan HongHeng.


    "Let us begin," Qiao Rufen began the meeting with a simple speech.


    "It is no longer new, and there is nothing to deny when it comes to the strength of that fellow, Chi An. So, while we are talking about him, I would like everyone to shatter their previous cognition about this guy because, without that approach, we will become failures." Qiao Rufen spoke again.


    Mmm!


    "You are right."


    "that guy is not someone to be judged with common sense."


    The listed geniuses handily agreed on common ground. If you wanted to chase a ghost¡ªyou must be willing to be a ghost yourself to relish that feeling.


    "Sister Qianru, that guy stays with you guys. What about him? How do we handle him?" Guotin Hai spoke to Nuwa Qianru; he hoped to uncover a breakthrough concerning Chi An.


    "Whoa! It is hard for you to be respectful and not prideful. Did the sunrise from the west?" Nuwa Qianru teased. Although she was surprised, in reality, everyone understood the situation.


    "About that guy, he is equally annoying at home. So, I do not have a lot of contact with him. ''Of course, I believe that if no one steps on him, he won''t bite." She said. Of course, this idea had been his focus all the while, so I doubt it would have worked even if you avoided making trouble with him. In fact, I don''t really know what he is after.''


    At this point, the rest of the listed geniuses got enthusiastic as they began to discuss strategies on how to deal with Chi An. If anyone were to tell them that today would come, they would rip the person apart. However, it happened. They were no longer afraid or shameful. They went into a detailed plan to deal with Chi An.


    Outside, Mingli Fan seemed relaxed like a mountain, unmovable. The leaders were slightly afraid. They sat at their throne with various emotions.


    From where did the black sheep appear? Nonetheless, something was clear. They might be insecure when it came to those defeated geniuses, but it was entirely different for them. They believed there was no way that this Chi An could win them. Isn''t that crazy? His dominance would only end with his peers. The leaders believed and acknowledged Chi An''s strength even to the point of an exaggeration, but that was no reason to be afraid of him.


    Even if the people had discussed and motions pushed forward, the people had become somewhat disappointed with the strength of the so-called listed geniuses. They no longer cared about the outcome, what possibly could be more disgraceful; they had seen them all.


    Chi An took the opportunity to familiarize himself more. For three days, he had been recuperating and mentally practicing. He knew his target was not those listed geniuses. He had to fight those leaders. The consequences of his failure were not only severe but death. There was no negotiation to that.


    On this day, the fifth day after the last fight, actions ensued.


    All road to the stadium. Right now, people were not satisfied and therefore were not there to cheer for them. It was only because these people had to show up, somehow.


    In this same large stage, Teacher Li was present. At this moment, Jinhai Kuo and Huan HongHeng entered the place. The crowd jeered.


    "If you know you will disgrace us, you better scram."


    These people Booed and howled different animal noises. They were not a bit interested in embarrassment. After a while, Guotin Hai came onto the stage. The listed geniuses did not have any single pride as they did before. The spectators had filled the whole place. This challenge which had seemingly looked like it wouldn''t be a problem had developed into something unexpected.


    Where was the smoke?


    What was the difference between black and white?


    Mingli Fan had his usual expression. No! He had rid of his weak manifestation and became expressionless.


    At this point, two more people entered the arena¡ªNuwa Qianru and Qiao Rufen.


    Jinhai Kuo was number fifth on the list; Huan HongHeng fourth; Nuwa Qianru Quanru was third; Guotin Hai was second on the list while Qiao Rufen was the number one. These people were the strongest listed geniuses and the three drops of water on their foreheads had authenticated this claim. Unlike the previous set that Chi An fought. They only had two water drops symbol, and at most, a faint mark for the third drops.. But these people were different from them.

 Chapter 143 - Five To One.

    "Remember what we discussed." Qiao Rufen reminded. Everyone nodded like a clove of garlic jiggling against the wind. However, the ground woke up with a heavy feet sound as a reassuring unwelcoming voice spoke to them instead.


    "What did you discuss?" the spokesman said. At this moment, a person with a silvery robe came forward against the sun casually. That person was Chi An.


    "Did you discuss how to rein me or how to destroy me? Please don''t, I am scared." He teased slightly. One could wonder why he cared so much about small talk with the supposed enemies.


    "Whatever we discussed was meant to be between us, Chi An." Nuwa Qianru strode forward like a phoenix¡ªunchallenged.


    "Nuwa Qianru, I do understand your meaning. I am sure you weren''t blind, and if I said that this is how it is, then that''s it. Anyway, it didn''t matter what you had planned." Chi An smiled coldly like an ice lake.


    The referee strode ahead towards them and nodded to the listed geniuses; of course, Chi An was an exception.


    "Teacher Li, we can start now." Qiao Rufen spoke respectfully.


    "Well then, let the match begin!"


    Instantly, everyone disappeared except Jinhai Kuo and Chi An. Following that occurrence, Jinhai Kuo transformed into a black wolf. His eyes glittered with silver light, and his forehead had three vertical dots. Jinhai Kuo Roared and disappeared; the next moment, the wolf appeared above Chi An, who was still enjoying the pleasure of his human form. The claw of the black wolf went straight to his neck. However, Chi An somersaulted, and his feet landed on the nails of Jinhai Kuo.


    First, Chi An''s reaction was faster, and his agility was superior. Of course, it was a warm-up, and there was nothing guaranteed that Chi An could keep up if he insisted on staying in his human form. Not bad, he mused. Another reason for the outcome was that his senses were superior. Before Jinhai Kuo made his move, it was already in his anticipation. However, the most important reason was that Jinhai Kuo was not confident enough. He just wanted to go as planned.


    "you guys couldn''t defeat him when you joined together. What makes you think you will defeat him if you fight one-on-one?"


    "Even if you take him unaware, what gives you the interpretation that you would succeed that way?"


    "It''s all the same, no matter how you approach it."


    The audience must have been fed dry with their continuous defeat. So, the disappointed crowd would love someone to be saved some face as a result. Now that these incomprehensible people called listed geniuses'' thoughts of fighting individually, their defeat would be too conspicuous and imminent.


    Even at this moment, the spectator marveled at the happening before them. Not because the idea was novel but because they were scoffing at them for coming up with such lousy gameplay. Quite alright, the crowd knew that Jinhai Kuo''s based his powers on evolution, but they felt that such a system wouldn''t affect this Chi An or even lead to victory. So the mystery remains. Why did they choose that formation?


    Jinhai Kuo became faster as he attacked. His attacks became precise and mysterious. But between the two of them: Man and wolf. It was like black and silver light was moving like meteors. However, Chi An was not losing the air at all. He was not even defending but attacking.


    Just at this moment, a loud thunderclap resounded as Jinhai Kuo flew uncontrollably and smashed on the ground, breaking and denting the strong concrete. At this moment, everyone had a sullen expression. They had already known that their solution was futile. Coming here today was only for routine sake. It was not to support or grin but more like something done out of obligation.


    However, just as the black wolf smashed the ground, it disappeared with a puff of smoke, bringing out a blue wolf. This wolf was Huan HongHeng. The forehead had three dots as well. The five people who fought Chi An were all Pohai, third stage. Unlike the previous wolves¡ªwho were in the second stage and thus had two dots.


    What kind of strategy are they planning? Are they trying to tire me out? Chi An thought to himself. At this moment, darkness raced like the rising sun and covered the whole area, creating a depressing atmosphere. At the same time, a silver wolf emerged. It had grains of gold color scattered across its body.


    Yeah, it was the same awful wolf that set everywhere ablaze. A catastrophe that anyone would choose to avoid, but of course, there was nothing they could do at this moment.


    In an instance, the silver wolf covered the distance against the blue wolf. However, it turned into a puff of smoke, about to escape, but with a high pitch scream, the silver wolf extended its claws even longer, and just as it was about to slash the neck of the blue wolf, another wolf appeared. It was a brown wolf with red marks¡ªit looked like broken clay. It was mainly brown, but the broken lines were red like a volcanic eruption.


    Boom!


    Two claws struck each other, creating an explosive sound. This clash gave one beat rest time to the blue wolf. Also, it gave the brown and red wolf clever retreat. The silver wolf dressed back and squinted his eyes on the two wolves. At this time, a sharp crisscross cut towards the belly of the silver wolf.


    Sensing it, the wolf evaded it with faster movement.


    Three wolves came out: a black wolf, a blue wolf, and a brown and red wolf. The blue wolf stomped his foot on the ground, and a gush of blue gas exploded below the silver wolf. As the silver wolf evaded by moving to the left flank, a black carbon particle with red lines of boiling volcano rushed out; a black orb covered the wolf shielding the attack that came against him.


    The silver wolf stomped its foot on the ground; the place quaked heavily. The tremor even affected the spectators. After that heavy quake, five black balls appeared and cornered the three wolves. Thereupon that formation, five hands holding five red balls struck towards the three wolves. As they tried to evade by jumping up, the five hands joined the balls together, creating an enormous ball. Just as the hands created the ball, the balls detonated explosively. Nonetheless, the force and movement slowed down by half-life as a shadow of fire erupted like a mirage; it began to swallow the explosion. Of course, the two deadly fires only combated to determine the superior one.


    This situation helped the three wolves to escape with minimal injury. Two other wolves joined them, a pinkish-brown wolf and a white wolf with beautiful black spots.. The pinkish-brown wolf was Nuwa Qianru, while the white wolf with black dots was Qiao Rufen.

 Chapter 144 - I Am Determined To Win.

    At this point, Qiao Rufen hissed in anger. They must have all been testing the water to ascertain the level of strength their opponent held; the situation had no time lag. What must be, must surely be, and there was no turning away? Looking back now, these guys were at the forefront of the power system; power belonged to them, and no one dared to provoke them. Unbeknownst to them, time will squash everything. Ironically, they prepared for this situation, albeit hyperbole (Chi An exaggeration of strength).


    Jinhai Kuo marched forward with determined eyes. "evolution, one!" He shouted. With the announcement, the whole black wolf became a wonder. The heaven packed its body with sudden power like an engine throttle. With the wind whizzing, Jinhai Kuo was directly in front of the silver wolf that had golden grainlike hairs like the stars of the heavens. This movement was faster than a ticking bomb. With this demonstration of speed, the silver wolf reacted as it evaded the sharp killing claws of the black wolf by leaping backward. Yet, for an unknown reason, the claws scratched the face of the solver wolf.


    What the hell? This question came from Chi An''s genuine concern. This movement must have eluded him. After all, in normal circumstances, it was an effortless defense. In fact, it was flawlessly easy to avoid those claws; however, he was helpless.


    Instantly, the place began to vibrate violently like a factory machine. Following the eternal vibration, a golden light baptized the forehead of the silver wolf. Chi An''s natural third eye, which was the combination of six eyes that rested on the middle of his forehead, directly sucked the light that fell from the nine heavens. Seeing him now, he looked like a night demon, yet like a divine guardian. From afar, Chi An had three eyes shining with golden light. To be precise, he did have three eyes.


    While this was happening, the black wolf, who was the same as Jinhai Kuo, didn''t want to give Chi An the time to exert pressure on him, so he directly disappeared with the puff of the wind and came behind the silver wolf to tear his limbs from behind. However, this movement was already considered by the silver wolf as it turned, directly slapping heavily towards the black wolf. It is noteworthy that there were constant postural changes between standing with two legs like a human and standing with four limbs as a beast. Nonetheless, these changes were quick and maximized for battle efficiency. So, the black wolf moved again against the silver wolf. The wolf wanted to execute his plan before the silver wolf became induced with tremendous posture and strength. Anyway, the black wolf felt surprised when the silver wolf suddenly predicted his movement. This situation called for alarm.


    "Evolution, two." The wolf had no choice but to increase its survival rate. Having seen that the first evolution could only bring so much, he did not hesitate to increase the throttle of his machine, albeit the first evolution not being terrible; however, the current circumstances brought him more threat. As the claws went against him, he vanished mysteriously. At the same time, four wolves cornered the silver wolf.


    The blue wolf¡ªHuan HongHeng.


    A pinkish brown wolf¡ªNuwa Qianru.


    A brown wolf that resembled a clay pot with red stripes like volcano lines¡ªGuotin Hai.


    A white wolf with black dots¡ªQiao Rufen.


    Immediately they cornered the silver wolf, being the same as Chi An, the world shook violently. At this moment, four golden lights descended on the four wolves. The situation immediately became tense as the silver wolf was in the middle. As the golden light came down, a black astral space opened, and their other-selves, the divine wolves, walked out. These wolves were fierce and massive than their curtailed version. Their color had a darker shade to it, making it more gloomy. Moreover, Qiao Rufen''s divine wolf has an all-black with white dots as reverse to its inferior version that has all-white with black dots. Additionally, on the foreheads of the wolves, there were visible three dots like teardrops¡ªthey were all Pohai third level and their strength, not weak at all.


    The four divine wolves immediately attacked the silver wolf.


    "Time move slow all things obey their destiny!" the all-black wolf with white dots shouted arrogantly. Immediately, a sandglass of time floated mid-air above the silver wolf.


    "Poison to nothing!" the blue wolf shouted as blue gas covered the radius where the silver wolf stood. Following that eruption of poisonous blue gas, many blue claws struck the silver wolf from all directions.


    "The mountain of meteor showers!"


    "Clouds of colorless flame."


    Guotin Hai and Nuwa Qianru shouted one after another. These tricks insured many mountains of brownstones with red fire stripes like the veins of volcanic erupting mountains shot brazenly with high velocity. At the same time, the clouds gathered in the artificial night created by Chi An; these clouds descended on the blue gas. Those clouds were exactly like tongues of flame.


    At this point, the minds of the crowd illuminated¡ªthey were grabbing a tiny straw of hope. Of course, there was no reasonable way to entrust all their expectations to the so-called listed geniuses. They had never met their expectation, not once; there is no need to trust them so much now: the consequences of broken trust.


    All these attacks came one after another. No! They happened simultaneously, but some were faster and made their impact before others. Ironically, those attacks did not affect the silver wolf. Inside the isolated poisonous blue gas¡ªwhen the silver wolf noticed that his whole body was sluggish¡ªthe wolf calmed his mind. One thing about power is the psychology behind them. If the mental state is higher, abilities like the sloth won''t be too troublesome¡ªthe silver wolf thought in-depth. With this self advice, the third eye of the silver wolf shone with great intensity. It directly sent impulse and illusion to the silver wolf, allowing it to move, albeit just slightly. in other words¡ªit added slight speed and control to his body. Subsequently, his fur became as strong as leather with an insulating effect, completely vanishing the mishap created by the blue gas.


    ''Space black; all black.'' The silver wolf spoke to himself. Instantly, a portal opened, and the wolf disappeared.. Following that action, thick darkness, darker than the belly of a bear, covered the whole range of the fighting arena.

 Chapter 145 - I Am Determined To Win. 2.

    While this stuff was happening, no one knew about it, not a single soul; however, as soon as the foggy darkness enveloped the whole place, they realized that the silver wolf wouldn''t sit still and await slaughtering. After all, it was not right.


    "Why? Well, because he did not come up here die."


    "He must have had a level of considerable confidence in himself. At least it won''t be so easily killed like expected now."


    The spectators all had their various opinions.


    Boom!


    Many deafening roars echoed across the fighting stage as everyone waited to see the outcome.


    Gradually the dust and smoke lifted like a veil for all to see. However, there was no sign of the silver wolf as the blue gas dissipated¡ªit was only the messy attack executed that was littered everywhere. This situation made everyone to be speechless. The listed geniuses in their wolf form gave themselves a cursory glance¡ªthe same thing with the spectators¡ªthey felt unbelievable.


    A tremendous vibration like a god was uprooting a mountain¡ªchanged everyone''s expression. The darkness quickly showed sharp ripples that threatened to flush everyone away. At this point, it was as though an invisible force coated space with tar. At the same time, an invisible force ripped them with a tearing noise, creating a tremendous quaking. The dark silver wolf with flashing silver eyes woke up with glittering eyes. However, the flashing golden third eye had changed to an illuminating white eyeball; the wolf moved boldly and blatantly. No one was in his eyes. This wolf considered them as nothing. Just as it marched forward, pressure like ten thousand tons mountain befell all of them. They panicked, they began to sweat, and they began to curse. That was power. What else could it be other than that what he called it?


    Immediately, the dark silvery wolf vanished and came upon the brown wolf with red fire stripes. This wolf was in the middle of the formation that looked like a semi-circle. The whole darkness gathered into two points¡ªthe master had summoned them. They changed to two fists, one in the left and the other by the right; they lunged toward the dark brown wolf. The dark brown wolf, on the other hand, had equipped himself with a blatant defense of five vertical layers of boiling walls in front of him.


    Boom!


    An explosion erupted heavily as the body of the dark brownish wolf smashed on the concrete ground. The dark silver wolf vanished with a step forward, and as many claws rained on the miserable dark brown wolf on the floor.


    "Slow down for me!" Qiao Rufen shouted; she was already irritated by the overwhelming arrogance of the dark silver wolf. ''It was no wonder that the fellow Chi An was also like that: completely arrogant, not putting anyone in his eyes. It is innate.'' She gave up making amend because it was simply impossible without a fight. At this point, the black wolf with white dots all over her body stepped forward as her four eyes shone with golden light. In the range where the claws were sweeping toward the dark brown wolf, like the flood of Noah, there was a golden light¡ªilluminated from a pocket watch. The second hand was moving backward instead of forward. The whole situation created a ripple of stagnancy.


    Subsequently, the heavens opened her mouth, and a purple gush of air moved towards the claws with corrosive intensity. This technique was that of Guotin Hai. However, an ancient mark appeared beloved the silver wolf. This emblem was the imprint of Nuwa Qianru.


    The one question that remained was: what about Jinhai Kuo? After he was nearly killed by Chi An and vanished, he somehow became a mystery. Was he recovering? Unlikely! Was he planning something? But what could it be?


    This feeling was the thought of Chi An and the spectators. They were puzzled, yet what was more offputting was that the listed geniuses seemed to be retaliating. Of course, whether it could work or not was another different consideration altogether. Even though heaven snuffed out all light of expectations, there was little they could do except to see through to the end.


    However, at this moment, something entirely different happened. All the claws vanished, all the attacks vanished, and all the darkness vanished. What a surprise! The next moment, the silver wolf grew two pairs of wings; the dusk formed layers of armor, including layers of claws. Fewer than half a breath, the silver wolf destroyed the attacks, and the wolf floated steadily and effortlessly on the nine heavens watching his opponents.


    The spectators panicked, the twelve island leaders squinted their brows. They were both surprised¡ªthey became intense. They knew this matter had developed to become a serious one. Furthermore, if they were about cavorting¡ªtheir situation had become hapless. Mingli Fan, who sat among the spectators indifferently, sneered. It was as though he was mysterious. Or perhaps, a clairvoyant.


    With a flap of his wing, the dark silver wolf was at the height of the starry heaven. This time, he fully saw the floating god-wolf island. What a mystery? This island floated among stars in the cosmos. But when he wanted to go up further, he was blocked by an invisible barrier. As he dared to persist, two pairs of glassy and cold eyes stared at him. At this point, his heart shook and stopped. Time equally stopped. No, to be precise, time froze. An invisible force effortlessly stripped off his defense and darkness. Then in the starry heaven, echoed an angry snort.


    "Dare to challenge her majesty? If not that she is interested in you, I would have crushed you." An invisible spokesperson spoke.


    However, a delicate crispy voice spoke from a distant height up in nine heavens. "What''s the matter, little god?" The voice sounded far, yet near¡ªit was simply magical. "Let him go!" the voice spoke again¡ªit was full of charm, even in anger. Of course, the person that spoke was Chang''e, the moon goddess. The other person was her servant, but Chi An was unaware of these changes.


    At this moment, Chi An appeared above, staring at the four wolves; it was as if he had not moved an inch. ''Did time return to the point before I visited the starry heaven?'' He shook his head, not daring to recall what happened as he squinted his eyebrow with concentration. Moreover, he stealthily searched for Jinhai Kuo.. He wanted to understand if this guy had derelict his duties.

 Chapter 146 - Evolution, Tenth Form.

    At this point, the flying dark silver wolf did not want to concern himself with that anyway. He felt that it was just right to finish the fight. With a single shriek, the world sounded like an alarm clock. The middle eyes with the left and right eyes released an intense connected light. This act instantly made the heart of the spectator shake. However, the head of the four listed geniuses bellowed with a different buzz.


    "Damn it, (this is a mental attack). This guy is exerting mental pressure on us." Guotin Hai, the previously saved brown wolf, cursed angrily.


    "Isn''t it ready yet? What is taking so long, that kid, Jinhai Kuo?" Huan HongHong couldn''t help but say.


    They all felt panicked, they all felt danger, and they were all helpless.


    "Brace..."


    "You like to slow things, right!" before Qiao Rufen could finish her speech, the shriek of Chi An came heavily on them, shaking the place.


    "Sloth; world clock!" Qiao Rufen shouted. ''Even though I can''t directly pause time, I can at least slow it down to the minimum (more likely, I can slow human and object bound by time), not time itself. Also, I can''t increase my speed because of my ability, but I can, at least, slow down anyone I want to.'' She was confident with her skills. She felt others couldn''t threaten her concerning that fact.


    At this moment, an enormous golden clock appeared above. It was glittering sharply. Golden light concentrated and lunged towards the dark silvery flying wolf. The wolf released white light from his third eye as it lunged toward the approaching glow. Instantly an internal explosion ensued. This eruption was not a physical attack but a mental attack. Everyone could feel the clock and light, and some could feel the mental battle, but physically everything was calm.


    The flying silvery wolf defied common sense as it kept approaching. Soon, the whole world clock shattered, and the impact slammed at Qiao Rufen, making her vomit blood. Just as she was falling with her back, a narrow and sharp claw descended with lightning speed towards her.


    Seeing this situation, the brown wolf stamped his left forelimb on the ground, and a volcanic mountain rose, but the pressure of the claw tore the mount in a matter of seconds. He stamped his right forelimb (the same thing happened again): cumulative destruction. This impact made his face pale as he vomited blood. At this time, Nuwa Qianru quickly stood while still in her wolf form; she slammed both her hands on the ground with a scowl. She was still exuding her noble temperament nonetheless. Five colorless flame pillars rose from the ground. At the same time, ten colorless rings combined with each of the pillars.


    Everyone grimaced upon seeing this situation. The heat was unfathomable. It looked as though the pillars could burn the island to ashes. In fact, the rings attached to the flames actuated some potential burning effects. The listed geniuses felt threatened; they panicked. But after all, they were all on the same level. So, they could deal with the slight changes.


    Boom!


    The deadly claw slammed on the five pillars, and the place shook. Nuwa Qianru suddenly vomited blood (her face paled totally) like a piece of paper. Since she knew she could not hold on to that assault, she yelled: "believe it or not, if you don''t finish your preparation now, then wait for our death and fight alone, Jinhai Kuo!" She was irked and impatient at this moment. If he didn''t come out now, when would he? She skirmished with these thoughts within her. She struggled with extra strength and extended an invisible hand using the last colorless pillar of fire; she grabbed Qiao Rufen, who laid miserable on the ground, and she flung her away. She persisted with her teeth gritted. But after she tossed the black wolf with white dots away, the five pillars crumbled. She panted like a tired antelope chased by a hungry super lion.


    Just as the flying dark silvery wolf was about to blow them, the world paled. Energy upon energy erupted on the far north above the cloud. Only one person was the center of those energies that seemed to be ripping the very heaven away. The world became cold, the world became tense, and the world became eschatological (those anticipating the end).


    "Come now! Tenth evolution, all things become one. The beginning." The voice of Jinhai Kuo rang across the heavens. The very person was seated on the air with crossed leg, his whole form completely translucent¡ªhe was the lamp of gods.


    "What the hell? Are they too desperate to win!"


    "Isn''t that power classified as forbidden?"


    "You are right. After all, people say that it is closely on par with the power of each of the twelve leaders. This situation is also the reason why he couldn''t use it."


    "Yeah! After all, this power is a double edge sword¡ªis it worth the sacrifice?"


    "Brother Chang, you are right. Once used, they become invalid for more than a thousand years. If not, Jinhai Kuo would have been unstoppable. But now, he broke the restriction. Is it only to win?"


    "Hmm¡­they must have become desperate to go to such length."


    "But what if they lose?"


    "Idiot, at this point, how could they lose¡­reaching this point. Surely, they did not come to this conclusion to go back ashamed."


    There were a lot of discussions, and there were a lot of views, there were a lot of disagreements. It couldn''t be helped, after all, all men with their idea.


    Subsequently, the four remaining wolves gathered their dissipating energy and howled loudly to the nine heavens. The shriek was louder than the bellow of an adult whale¡ªearth-shaking. Their bodies encountered magnetic pull. It was as though pulled to the source of the earth: Jinhai Kuo. Behind Jinhai Kuo was an enormous black wolf, like a bear. This wolf had golden glittering red eyes. In fact, the eyes above the wolf''s brows had combined with the original eyeballs. The one word to describe this phantom behind Jinhai Kuo is near perfection.


    At this moment, Jinhai Kuo completed the merging with a series of quakes and tremors. Then, everything disappeared before sight. And one-winged wolf appeared. On each of the wings, there were three eyes. Also, half of the wolf (divided vertically) was white while the other was black. In other words, the left-wing was white while the right-wing was black.. It walked out of the void like walking on this sea¡ªthere was an earthquake.

 Chapter 147 - A Tough Battle.

    It is noteworthy that the new wolf made from the cohort of five wolves only had a single wing on both sides¡ªwhereas the silver wolf had two pairs on each side. Clearly, there would be a difference (speed or strength), but that is not the main point.


    The spectators watch with keen interest. In fact, the twelve leaders (from the unique regions on the island) were the most interested. It was simple; although they knew that flying white and black wolf in a bear form (couldn''t compare to their level of strength), the power was not particularly low either. At least more than half of their strength. In this case, this situation triggered their interest even more; if this Chi An won, (he would be close to their strength). Also, who would know if that fellow would have displayed all his powers? They were naturally concerned¡ªafter all, they are not inept. However, it was too late to feel poignant over the situation. (In truth, if they did not strike, Chi An would have still gone all the way to attack). It was a fight of destiny or his fate to fight them.


    Jinhai Kuo was indeed the strongest (if he could manifest his full powers), but he couldn''t. Also, he was, in fact, lazy to do so. His powers spanned from one evolution to the tenth evolution. This ability, destiny bestowed to him (Or rather the moon goddess, Chang''e), in the land of fate. However, he had to train carefully, rigorously, and vigorously to extend the evolution he could use. Hence, his whole body couldn''t keep up with such horror. This ability was the inferior version of one of the leader''s capabilities (inspired action), that based on evolution, albeit torturing oneself to overcome the previous weakness and improve exponentially. Anyway, while this evolution based itself on ideal, inspired action was based on the reality of torture. Of course, if both of them didn''t significantly train their bodies, then it would be useless to think to succeed. However, this ideal and reality merely highlighted the channel of displaying one''s power¡ªtorture and training.


    As the white and black wolf moved forward, there were already many shadows following the movement of the white and black color wolf¡ªthat was threatening speed. In a blink of the eyes, the wolf was behind the silver wolf; the wing turned sharply and was used to cut mercilessly toward the silver wolf. The wolf hissed in anger as it flapped its wings. The wolf directly disappeared and appeared above the white and black wolf with its legs like an eagle''s talon as it stomped heavily on the white and black wolf.


    Boom!


    The next second, the white and black wolf created a crater on the concrete floor. The bombardment was heavy. When the quake and dust gave way, the spectators were surprised. The wolf''s body did not entirely slam on the ground, but it floated above it, albeit very close to the ground. Indeed, the force and energy on its body directly smashed the floor into a crater without needing to do it physically. What level of strength were these people displaying? They''re monsters! (Was the spectators thought).


    At this point, something entirely different began to occur. The spectators saw the wolf reduce its size, they saw the wolf compressed more sturdy, and they saw the wolf became terrific. This creature was a monster that had no equal. Well, both of them could manage themselves, the spectators guessed wildly. After all, what else could they do except guess?


    "Meteor slam," the compressed white and black wolf assaulted the silver wolf that floated effortlessly on the nine heavens, albeit in a mocking expression. The fight ensued, and the world quaked.


    ''So this was why he hid all this while? These guys are certainly going all out to seize this victory. It is as if they hungered for it.'' Chi An thought to himself.


    Sharp and deadly claws struck each other, and metallic sounds rang out heavily. The tenth evolution of Jinhai Kuo was simply a monster (nothing else could come close to that). The silver wolf, on the other hand, was not simple. The silver wolf shot blackish-purple explosive blood orb from his mouth. The white and black wolf extended two of its forelimb as an artificial burning phantom (hand) lunged toward the charging explosive blood orb. Immediately the world paled with the mushroom cloud of explosion.


    The white and black wolf howled, and many meteorites plunged the fighting stage. With a flicker, the wolf disappeared¡ªit was simply out of sight. He hid his shadow completely. The middle eye in the forehead of the silver wolf shone brightly, and every shadow and skeleton became lucid. Chi An couldn''t be careless before he would encounter a mishap. After all, he was no Alec¡ªhe could very much tell the situation was severe. Albeit the tremulous circumstance, his third eye created ripples, and more pressure descended on the fighting stage. At this point, his whole body began to exude blackish air (aura) around him.


    At this moment, an enormous black orb appeared in front of him. It was as though it Carried the darkness of the whole world and planets. After the mysterious appearance, many fists shot out from the dark orb and lunged on the arrogant descending meteors. Instantly, these fists tore the world with their movement as well as the meteor shower.


    Boom!


    Multiple explosive sounds rang out. Just as the explosion baptized the world with ritual flame, a sharp rotating sound ensued and moved sharply to the northwest position of the fighting arena¡ªit directly tore the space and blasted out heavily. However, golden-red eyes shone sharply, and around the white and black wolf was a cyclone of colorless flame. As the rotating disc struck, the white and black wolf protected itself by a colorless flame cyclone. It created a high pitch sound, and they struggled as they hollered.


    Soon, the silvery black disc broke the defense of the white and black wolf and cut through half of its body. At this point, they were separated by quite a distance as they passed a glance at each other. Afterward, it connected itself again (the black and white wolf''s broken body). However, the wolf vomited blood. Instantly, the wolf jet out liquid volcanic fire from its mouth.. The volcanic fire combined with the colorless fire (which made the entire place begin to melt).

 Chapter 148 - Challenging The Twelve Island Leaders To A Fight.

    The heat was tremendous; however, seeing this, the silver wolf directly stepped forward. Darkness converged toward him and formed another layer of defense. It also coated another layer to its claws for its attack, and another wing happily sprouted out, giving three pairs of wings on each side.


    This time, the speed was entirely different from what the spectator had seen, well, except for the twelve leaders, who had all seen more. The silver wolf struck the jetting flame heavily; he began to compress the fire back to the mouth of the white and black wolf. However, halfway through the struggle, the silver wolf noticed that the black and white wolf was putting everything into that assault and that his second defense and claws were melting away.


    The spectators could see these changes; the leaders could see the situation¡ªeveryone began to relax; hope sprouted and smiled at each of them. What is happening? Can these listed geniuses actually win? Now the sacrifice of Jinhai Kuo will be worth it. Mingli Fan watched expressionlessly. In fact, he was not worried at all. Clearly, this wouldn''t be the height of display this young one could pull out, else he wouldn''t have been worthy of being the child of those two. So he was not bothered at all.


    The silver wolf coldly snorted when he saw that the fire was about to rip off all of his defense. If I increase my defense and attack to five or even ten layers, there is no guarantee that I might succeed in snuffing out this flame. Even so, there is no guarantee that I could maximize that power, nor do I have the time to do so. There is only one thing left to do now, and that is the ''no-phase moon,'' this very thought lingered with Chi An¡ªhe snorted angrily and proceeded. There is either feat or defeat, heaven or hell. Either you fight or fight not. Even though this technique has side effects. So what? The trouble it caused is a fart compared to this tenth evolution: there is no harm.


    At this moment, a shattering light descended on Chi An, and darkness like a bottomless pit rushed out like the buzzing of many insects¡ªit spread like a blanket as it covered the whole academy where the fight took place. The moon sat proudly in the sky, scoffing at everyone. Everything went silent, everything went dumb, and everything anticipated death. It was a horrible feeling.


    Just when they thought it was over, a thick black cloud covered the majestic moon¡ªit drained every strength by half.


    "No phase moon," The silver wolf spoke.


    The strength of the black and white wolf instantly diminished by half as the burning bite reduced. This time the speed of the silver wolf overcame the black and white wolf and exploded the fire right at him.


    Boom!


    It was a horrendous sight as the wolf exploded and slammed on the ground, directly separating from one another. Five people laid on the ground miserable. The spectators were awed by what they saw. Just what the hell is happening?¡ªwas their inner question. The place was quiet for a while, and it looked as though no one wanted to speak to avoid the evil spirits.


    The referee walked out dumb-folded and overwhelmingly speechless¡ªhe didn''t know what to say. He checked the people''s pulses to understand if they were alive before calling the result.


    "The winner of the fight is Chi An." Teacher Li announced unwillingly.


    The silver wolf directly changed to his human form. He was panting seriously. Still, he looked at the spectator arrogantly. In his thought, these people touted the uniqueness and bravery of the listed geniuses. (He just wanted to prove them wrong). Nobody said anything, nobody dared to breathe contempt, and nobody disapproved. It was that simple. Did they regret looking down on him? That would be unlikely. However, what would ire them is yet to come.


    There was breaking out of the wind, four people already holding four pathetic figures. Shun Yunru (the leader of Nanpinq and a crazy man) held Jinhai Kuo, the most miserable one of the five listed geniuses. He was rapidly bleeding from all of his apertures; Wencheng Qiu (the leader of Fuzhou and a gloomy and isolated man who would never smile by mistake) held Huan HongHeng. He was also not looking good. At the same time, TengFeng SiHong, (the leader of Wanzhou and a mad and frenzy man) held Guotin Hai; Yanlin Shi (the leader of Hechuan and an arrogant and unwelcoming man) carried Qiao Rufen. Among these leaders, the only one that did not appear was Pingfei Yang (the leader of Chongqing and a man who was always angry). This situation made people wonder if he waited for the Old Man, Mingli Fan. Or, he wasn''t just interested, to come forward. Chi An naturally had this thought as well. However, before the idea could settle, someone broke the wind again: Pingfei Yang. This man was always frowning. It makes people wonder if he had an augment with the brides of heavens (angelic being).


    Chi An spoke after he saw him carrying a young girl (Nuwa Qianru) on the cratered floor. "Leaders, I know this request would sound disrespectful; honorability, I understood this plea bears not, but I don''t find it easy either. I challenge the twelve leaders to a fight, and I will accept the consequences if I lose. How?" Chi An did not want to care about respect and disrespect¡ªafter all, fair is foul, and foul is fair. What are the heaven-defying differences there?


    With this request, the faces of the leaders changed (the spectators were the same). The leader had already anticipated this kid''s intention. No, to be precise, they were well aware of it. But how could they be prepared for this boldness? In their heart, they understood that this young man must end the war, or the war would end him¡ªit was miserable. At this moment, the remaining seven leaders came on stage. Even if they wanted to, they could not directly avoid a confrontation. In addition, this was a hurdle Chi An needed to overcome to go back to the lower realm¡ªhe must fight to live, not live to fight. Freedom was all he asked for, nothing too demanding that the heavens couldn''t close their eyes and grant it to him.


    "Fine! Since you beg to die, we shall fulfill you." Pengfei Yang spoke with irked. He was the least happy about this situation, but what choice did these leaders have now? They thought that this arse could not keep up the farce, but they saw wrongly.


    A contract descended from heaven, and the leaders beckoned Chi An to sign and complete his blood oat, which he did. Then Pengfei Yang spoke again. Obviously, this situation (allowing Pengfie Yang to speak) must have been agreed upon by the leaders anonymously.


    "In one month, we would send a letter to you with the fighting arrangement, and for the first fight, when you solve the person''s assignment, you would be qualified to fight that person before you progress to the next person with the same arrangement."


    The crowd was angered, but what''s done is done¡ªhe had already angered them, and clearly, there was no going back.. The news diffused.

 Chapter 149 - Tension Ensued.

    Back in the lower realm, everything still moved as usual, albeit with some minor power struggle. Of course, the situation was just tense (there was no all-out war). A crucial deliberation ensued in the hall of the 24 seats of war.


    "The immortal manipulator had not taken a shot after the earliest fight that she fought with that hunter: the SS-rank Hunter. Yet, these so-called human soldiers and the directors could deal damages to my wolves? Unacceptable!" Wei Xin (the wolf with metal bloodline art user.) spoke. He sat at the right flank of the arrangement and was also a mad and aggressive fellow. In the sitting configuration, twelve chairs on the right side, and twelve by the left; there was an authoritative chair in North. Wei Xin sat at the eighth position by the right. Everyone knew he was mad and aggressive¡ªthey would avoid his troubles (well, not because he was superior to them), no one had the time to take care of another person. At the same time, these people sitting according to numbers was not an indication for strength evaluation. The difference in strength with the number one person by the left or right is no different with the last person. Of course, individual strength and determination matter. After all, even if two people had equal strength, somehow, one person must emerge as the winner when they fight.


    "Wei Xin, you are always impulsive. Do you think the wolves would have survived if they were arse like you?" Minzhe Shaoqiang (the wolf with the bloodline of invisibility) spoke. He was burly, tall, and had a stern face.


    "Who are you calling stupid and irritating, Minzhe Shaoqiang? Do you think too highly of yourself? Are you high in the sky?" Wei Xin was not having any of that, and he was not polite either. Who''s afraid of who?


    Many of the twenty-four seats of war ignored them. Anyway, they knew it was more difficult to cure the disease of Wei Xin than to steal a dragon egg: he was powerful but reckless. All eyes gazed at the person who sat on the main seat. They knew why they gathered must not be a simple argument from a man who loved war and another that hated peace. So they were calm, they were patient, they were willing.


    "Wei Xin, even if we brought the human to their knee, no one could satiate your hunger for destruction. Destroying that species is not too difficult, but they are the buffer zone between our wolves and the hunters. If we blatantly go forward to destroy them, we will face casualties. Moreover, it might not be simple as it looked on the surface." Wing Qiu, the tyrant wolf king, spoke. In front of the twenty-four seats of war, Wing Qiu was a lion, and they were a bunch of hyenas.


    "Wouldn''t it be best if one or two seats, move a finger to destroy them?" Wei Xin retorted, he was not about to give up. He knew he could free up his bone and feed his recently bored mind. Using those insignificant humans to fulfill this wish should be considered their blessing. So he had to insist on it.


    Wing Qiu frowned. It was as though this thing he was saying was not getting through to this man. But unexpectedly, his eyes flashed with a sudden idea. "This week, the hunters would send out one or two elders to their warehouse that held that girl¡­what they call her¡­ yes, Nuan Mei. It will be a bumpy ride, and they would put much effort into this demonstration.


    The hunters might not have the time to pay attention to us because the immortal manipulator must surely be on their heel. You can go check out those humans."


    "Emperor, I have a perfect idea that would stimulate their demise."


    "Oh? What is it, Yaotin Weisheng?" This person just piqued the interest of Wing Qiu. Yaoting Weisheng: he is a shameless person that would employ any means to get the result he deserved (or so he think). His bloodline art focused on the glass body.


    "The four Alpha king that had fallen would be reused to test the water. Even though they were currently working hard to stir up a plan to kidnap the little lady of the humans, they were bound to fail. So extending a hand to them would be the same as redeeming them. We could either take control of the humans by taking the child and much more or destroy them." Yaoting Weishing said without any hesitation.


    After careful thought, Wing Qiu made up his mind: "Good! Good! Both of you (Yaoting Weisheng and Wei Xin) will handle it. The rest of you mount at your various warehouses and wait for the hunters. Remember, there might be a war on the northern region occupied by the wolves. But don''t get involved in the struggle. The hunters will most likely try to guard against us, but we don''t have their time now. Make sure to miss-direct their attentions." With that announcement, they concluded the meeting.


    At the same time, in the large hall of the twelve elders of the hunter''s family, the elders were discussing. Six people sat by each flank, and a man sat at the central chair in the hall. The man was naturally the hunter King.


    "The emperor, that kid, Dai Geming, had taken some strong men from the community to god knows where he went. What are our plans against the wolves and the immortal manipulator?" Wei Ru (an elder with a golden staff level) spoke. He sat at the first chair at the top right flank. Everyone waited for the response of the emperor. After all, the situation called for concern. Anything can make them disappear from history. The hunters and wolves had been fighting both openly and secretly¡ªthey had to keep balance. However, one day, the superiority complex may overwhelm one of the parties, leading to the extinction of the other. The bridge between these superior beings had been humans.


    "For that kid, leave him for the time being; he can take care of himself." Zhong Guangli said without pressure. However, the elders were not about to relax. They knew that such a person had to be restricted, or he would bring danger to all of them.. But who dares to voice this complaint.

 Chapter 150 - I Want To Protect You.

    Then Zhong Guangli continued: "Yunxu Biming, Aiguo Zian, Yi Xue, and Dau-Tai Eu-meh; the four of you will go to Wuxing. I feel something will happen soon. After all, we detained her friend for too long; I know the immortal manipulator and the humans have been working tirelessly. So, I feel they will do it soon." The hunter king passed his gaze on the last four seated people at the left flank of the sitting configuration. The last person, Yunxu Biming, looked as serious as an ape. He was also very calm as peaceful seawater. Right from the meeting, he had barely made any statement. He just listened with a concentrated gaze: he talks very little. Yunxu Biming had a green staff imprinted on his glabella. Next to him, Aiguo Zian (a male with Aegean color staff imprinted on his glabella). He looked empty and in pain. In fact, only with his lack of engagement¡ªanyone would safely conclude that there was something wrong with his personality.


    These two people were surprised and next to them was a man and a woman. Yi Xue: (He had sky color staff imprinted on his glabella). He also had a weird personality and also talked very little. In fact, he was as moody as a pregnant woman. And trying to help him was as useless as chasing a wild goose. The lady next to him was Dai-Tai Eu-meh: she had a pink color staff on her glabella. She was naturally a charming woman with the characteristic of a wild fox¡ªbeautiful and beautiful. She also added the atmosphere of flirts, confusing and arousing team of men around her. This person''s hair looked unique with a braided flick style. These two people were almost expressionless. To them, there was nothing to be surprising for this duty. Of course, part of the reason was that their position was exclusive for the service; the other reason was that the unrest and tension within the tripartite called for some measures.


    "This visit is a top secret, and it is meant for a surprise. Just in the possibility that someone had given the information¡ªwe can shock those people. On the official message, Yunxu Biming is the one coming. This outcome is for a surprise. I will personally send five more elders secretly to guide any emergencies from the wolf. After all, we are going to their territory. Meanwhile, the rest will remain here to guide our holy land." The hunter king dismissed the meeting after that.


    Hefei town.


    There was a knock on my door. I squinted my eyes; I had been waiting for the message of that Cheung Fu. After all, he said I should be expecting. So many months had passed already. Now that I heard a knock, I was naturally concerned about it. I stood up from my bed, where I stared lazily at the ceiling, and walked toward the door.


    As I opened the door, I saw QiQuiang Sueh-yen (the head of the human soldier) staring at me.


    "Ahem!!" he cleared his throat with his cupped hand closer to his mouth. He must have realized he was staring too much (or maybe not) as his eyes kept strolling all over my body. Then, I quickly checked myself to know if I had mistakenly come out naked. Of course, it was unlikely. Damn it! Can''t he do it at least skillfully? His lustful gaze was like a skulking snake.


    "Haven''t you seen enough? It is not as though I came out naked. What do you want?" I broke the eerie silence since he was not willing to.


    "Sorry, I was lost." QiQuiang Sueh-yen spoke absentminded.


    "Lost¡ªhaving sex with me in your dream?" Sueh-yen''s silence confirmed what she just said. No matter the weird system of training organized for these people, no one can curb the animal nature of humans. Now that he was admittedly busy with his imagination, I should take it he came here by mistake. So, I turned around, about to move, leaving him with his wild imagination.


    "Jun Mey, someone got you a letter." He brought out the same letter, albeit still lost in thought. "One of the soldiers came with it. He said it came anonymously." He explained


    "All right," I said as I held the letter, about to take it, but the letter was unmovable under his steeled hands.


    "What does this mean?" I became upset¡ªfrowning from his unreasonable actions. They were simply unexplainable. His eyes flickered between various synapses of decision¡ªhe wanted to give it yet unwilling. From a shadow, another person was keenly observing our actions. This person was Qing Yuang, the female human soldier that was always together with QiQuiang Sueh-yen like a sticker to a wall. At this point, a torturous thought held tightly to her mind. It was easy to see the evil aura surrounding her. She was indeed boiling of a volcano.


    Sueh-yen, even a fool could tell that you had lost yourself in love with that witch. She knows about your affection too. She doesn''t want to concern herself with you, yet you neither want to give up nor open up. Also, whether she would likely accept or not, I will never dare to take the risk. I must look for a way and make her die. Strange thoughts exploded in the mind of Qing Yuang. This girl had been somehow dependent on QiQuiang Sueh-yen, and it had indeed developed to love. It''s just that Sueh-yen pretended not to notice any of it. In fact, he didn''t bother with the girl all this while. However, these things had made her more jealous and determined. If Sueh-yen didn''t think she was qualified, then no one was qualified to be taken by him.


    "Hey! I don''t know why you held on to this letter. This thing is my business, not yours. You can''t directly interfere with my private life. Else I won''t make you feel good. You shouldn''t have bothered bringing this thing; send someone next time." I pulled the letter and decided to move back in; however, QiQuiang Sueh-yen spoke.


    "I want to protect you!!"


    I paused, passed a sidelong glance at him. I actually was amused. Perhaps, I had already realized his feeling long ago, but he came late, and I didn''t particularly feel a thing for him. Not now, not tomorrow, not ever. It is actually simple: he has all my love; my heart is his, whether life or death. But hey, this guy in front of me was cute too. Most notably, he was like an inexperienced child who knew nothing about commitment. I sighed; it was regretful.. I turned with a smile and struggled but finally raised my palm and robbed him gently on his cheek as an elder sister would do for a younger brother.

 Chapter 151 - I Will Take You There.

    "You are fighting a lost battle; give up. Actually, I know what you feel for me, but I can''t guarantee you don''t have a messed-up feeling: love and lust. Anyway, (whether you have developed your emotional quotient to that end) there is still no difference. However, there is someone that does love you¡ªgive that person your heart and time. I am not qualified to be by your side, and neither are you." I said to him clearly. At this point, I can see his temperament change, I can see his heart beating rapidly, and I can see him miserable.


    "Then permit me to protect and die for you if necessary; there is no reward¡ªI want nothing." He was not going to give up, and I was already tired and speechless. This guy should try the burning oven if he wanted, but I will never love him; not now, not ever.


    "Suit yourself, then." Saying that¡ªI saw him as excited as a playing child. Qing Yuan saw the whole episode; she was more determined to make me disappear, but I didn''t care about her hostility. When I was ready, I would bury her myself if she did not behave.


    Inside my room, I opened the letter and saw the content. ''there will be an inspection on Wuxing town by the last day of this month. The inspector is Yunxu Biming. Remember, other than the inspection period, the town''s heads forbid people other than the hunters guarding it. The SSS hunter guarding Wuxing is Huizhong Hong. You must make your move during this period, or wait till the next inspection, which I don''t know when. During this period, people traded goods and services; use the process as camouflage.'' there was much valuable information. I absorbed them carefully and thought about the possibility of false information. Or Chueng Fu not being trusted again after our fight. In fact, the upper echelon of hunters might not trust people below, which might be more reasonable. But even so, I must go there to see. This period was the only period to behold my dear friend, and I didn''t want to miss it. For a very long time, I had practiced in my mental world. At least, I am not the same as when I fought Cheung Fu¡ªno, I am better.


    After some thought, I opened my door and headed towards the inner court of the building. I changed several directions before getting to the designated place that I needed. In front of the heart-breaking mahogany door stood someone¡ªChing Yanay. She had her usual harmless and plain face. ''This guy, does she not rest?'' I wondered. Anyway, I did not want to care. If she didn''t give me trouble¡ªthen I won''t care about her.


    "Miss Jun." she greeted me respectfully, albeit cautiously.


    "Miss Ching." I nodded gently as a response.


    "I want to see lady Chang." I respectfully demanded.


    But before Ching Yanay could respond, there was a dissatisfied grunt. It came through the mahogany door. "I have said not to be too courteous with me, sister Jun Mey." The door opened, availing a charming teenager with a brilliant smile. This person had no worldly problem that was bothering her. At this moment, Ching Yanay gave way to make her more comfortable. As she came out, her brilliant eyes shone with a smile as she threw herself to me. This feeling, I was still getting used to it. Over the short period spent here, Chang Jiao had become bolder in robbing skin with me. Well, that was her temperament. Or maybe because she admired me so much or because she felt great that way. Of course, such a relationship did not exist between her and her bodyguard. It might also be because that lady was stiff and had difficulty adapting.


    Finding it difficult and uncomfortable¡ªnot daring to get used to this treatment, lest it became my weakness. I finally, with struggle, wrapped my hands around Chang Jiao''s waist. This way, I directly felt her gentle aura, her body fragrant, and her heartbeat. Meanwhile, Ching Yanay was beside us but pretended to be a ghost, not seeing anything.


    "Come in, big sister." Chang Jiao dragged me in despite the gaze of Ching Yanay. Anyway, she didn''t care at all. This situation also made me think deep. Did she desire an elder sister so much? Inside her room was the usual: various painted art, calligraphy piece, and artistic designs.


    "Big sister, come appraise my art. It''s great that you remembered to visit me today. I have been meaning to come to you but dad won''t let me disturb your practice." She was simply happy and engaging.


    "You know I don''t understand the key things in art. I''m afraid I can''t give a satisfactory appraisal." I said with reluctance and avoidance. However, this girl was still cheerily smiling in front of me. This situation made me weak, then I gave in and said all the rubbish I could think of with my broken brain.


    After I''ve done everything, I could finally state my business. "Chang Jiao, I need your help. There is a place I would likely go to in the future. So, there is something I would like you to do for me." With that, I started to explain. It was a simple matter for an artist. After all, she did not need extra effort to understand me.


    "When would you need it?" she asked.


    "Soonest!" I replied just simply.


    "You have to call me little sis and treat me as such. And then, you must come back safe and unharmed. You have to promise." She said seriously.


    ''Doesn''t this girl understand that I don''t want to be too attached to people and this place? This reason was simple: I can leave with a piece of mind to be with Chi An.'' This thought pecked me awake. Then I nodded in agreement (although I struggled in my mind).


    "That reminds me, Chang¡­Junior sister, where can I find Jin Feng?" I asked.


    Chang Jiao saw me struggle to adapt; she nodded with approval and was spirited. She effortlessly held my hand and smiled with satisfaction.


    "I will take you there," she said confidently; she led the way out of her door.. Just as we came out, Ching Yanay followed robotically.

 Chapter 152 - They Wont Just Shut Up.

    After a while, we came to a not too broad and cozy room with beautiful wall art. It was full of game accessories. There were different game consoles in this room; high-end monitors, helmets (head-mounted display devices) used in playing a virtual game, and other things. There were also optically head-mounted display devices (OHMD). All these game equipment or accessories were majestic and majestic. The gaming recliner chair was clothing to the broken soul. The room''s lighting was dim (RGB) light. The speakers there were all high-end without cords. Furthermore, they soundproofed the room beautifully.


    Even when we entered the room, Jin Feng was busy with a racing game. I don''t know if people gave him his licenses through games or model driving? At this moment, Chang Jiao picked up a little red remote control. She effortlessly struck the button to bring the spirit of Jin Feng back. The oblivious virtual world had finally eaten his suffering spirit. At the same time, the lighting became clear. Everything in the room became as clear as the sun.


    "Madam?"Jin Feng called out, confused and surprised. In fact, he wanted to erupt with God''s fury for his short-driven fun; however, where did he get the chance to breathe when he saw her lord. He panicked slightly as he quickly got out of his recliner chair.


    "You say¡ªmy father has a mini spaceship, right?" Chang Jiao asked directly.


    However, Jin Feng frowned upon hearing this (Ching Yanay frowned too). It was either a conspiracy or a piece of high-profile information that Chang Jiao was not supposed to know. In fact, it was a chunk of information that I was not allowed to hear. After all, I was not with them, albeit not against them for now. So it was understandable to be cautious around me. Of course, Chang Jiao didn''t think so.


    "My lady, where did you get such unreliable information?" Jin Feng deceitfully feigned ignorance with a shallow smile that covered his eyes all the way. He originally had small eyes and was fat. So if he smiled deeply and sharply, his eyes would automatically close.


    "Oh? I see; my father is now unreliable." Chang Jiao teased. However, this joke was a ghost¡ªit struck Jin Feng like lightning as his back began to heave sweat. He was cold, albeit in the warm house.


    "Please don''t interpret it that way. We indeed have such a thing." Jin Feng finally admitted. He was about to be choked dead¡ªonly God helped him.


    "What things," Chang Jiao kept pumping him¡ªshe was relentless.


    "The rocket spaceship that you speak of." Whether he was a nail on the door or door on the spike¡ªthere was no different; she had manipulated him.


    At this moment, Chang Jiao smiled widely like an elegant demon. She was satisfied with stirring the mind of that fellow. Anyway, (in reality) he was also the one that gave that unreliable information¡ªbut saying that now was like nailing myself on the cross. After all, that guy can directly deny it. "prepare yourself. We will need your help in the future to pick up someone at a critical moment. Remember, I am speaking for my father, and you don''t need to be bothered. In addition, this should be a secret.


    (With all things set) I began to explain everything to the fat Jin Feng. I directly gave up on some of the details to be given at the right moment. After we had arranged everything, we left. Just outside, I reminded: "Junior sister, go inform your dad about it. So that he will know what to do and the resources he would give to me. Also, I kept hearing you say, we. There is no we (I don''t want you hurt). So I will either go alone or with other people so arrange the things I asked you and await my good news."


    Even if Chang Jiao was unwilling, she still nodded (at least in front of me). But what she would do in my absence was still unclear. She might even sneakily enter the ship in order to hug the fun. Well, this was barely a concern now.


    Hefei''s town became busy: movement to and fro. Preparation became immense, secretly and openly. At the same time, shadows began to move to and fro: good and terrible; betrayal and responsibility, and finally, love and hate¡ªeveryone''s watchful.


    Northern death.


    In a large mountainous area, the insect sang loudly. There was a blood formation covering the whole expanse of the mountain. (Apart from the humming insects) there was a shadow that sat motionless and expressionless. This person was Hiu Ning. She showed her cold demeanor in her quietness. In fact, looking at that profile with a red dress, anyone would understand she was proud and high class. Previously, Hui Ning went crazy, and she became more temperamental because (of the death) of his partner, Deiwei Cheng. Then, Chi An killed Deiwei Cheng on the pedestal of survival¡ªhe must succeed or take more people with him to his grave; however, during those grave moments, Hiu Ning (lost control, lost her mind, and lost her bearing). She began to disturb the neighborhood. No, it was, in fact, the whole country¡ªthis person went wild. She wanted to make anything related to Chi An go extinct. But obviously, she was not enough to make it happen. So, in her wildness, her father felt a bad premonition. He locked her up. Even now, the remnant of that madness still lingered. After all, she had not succeeded in killing people, but she lost a lot, and the most annoying part for her was that those people were living well and cozy. She knew she would make them pay one day, but she had not been allowed to do so.


    Hui Ning didn''t want to be bothered with anything except something that would make her excel in her revenge. Obviously, she had not thought far as to how she would grab this strength with her bare hand and cover the shining sun with nothing but her breath. It must be possible, she knew, but the fatal reality was that the chances of gaining such strength rarely exist. At this moment, the wind whizzed and stopped. In fact, after that short-lived noise came many noises like the chirping of insects. They won''t just shut up. No one understood whether the ''they'' were the buzzing insects around her or her wild thoughts.. While she was in deep thinking about her rancor¡ªthe last thing she wanted was a useless thing that won''t either add value to her life or give her the benefit of peace.

 Chapter 153 - Keep Your Identity In Your Pocket.

    At this moment, Hiu Ning lazily snorted as she unwillingly opened her eyes. Her eyeballs were pale black; it was exceptionally gorgeous, and it harmonized the atmosphere around her¡ªshe was beautiful, albeit unwelcoming. Something entirely different happened at this moment. In fact, it shook her soul¡ªeven the ground became tremulous.


    "What the hell?" Hiu Ning asked, transfixed. However, insurmountable pressure bathed her unwilling bones. For goodness sake, what she saw was a damn pair of eyeballs. It was pale yellow and mixed gently with a tinge of red, yet it was terrific. At this moment, the wind whistled, and a gentle and almost unnoticeable cyclone of darkness circled her. The surly Hiu Ning was really having her day.


    "I have a task for you, little girl." An acerbic voice accosted.


    "You¡­do you know who I am?" Hiu Ning blurted out with her shaking brow¡ªthe unbeatable power must be threatening to swallow her whole.


    However, the voice bellowed: "keep your identity in your pocket and don''t let the wind smell it. Whether lion or antelope and whether cat or rat¡ªeverything is the same thing¡ªan ant." Then the voice continued, "my lord has a task for you. He has taken quite a liking of you."


    At this moment, Hiu Ning was selective with her speech, lest she angered the evil spirit. "Who is your boss, and what does he want with me?" She asked because this person had already shocked her; his plane of thought and power was immeasurable. Then she was lackadaisical to think of the height of the power that sent him. Of course, one thing that she was optimistic about was: that person was more powerful than the whole of 24 seats of war, in addition to the tyrant king. In fact, she could feel this person in front of him might even be more dominant than those buggers as well. She was not willing to offend such powers. This mindset effortlessly reminded her that there were people outside people and sky outside sky. She couldn''t just measure many things with common sense. Honestly, just imagining how this person could enter this restricted place handily should explain everything. After all, her father set this place up, and who his father was among the 24 seat of war did not need further explanation. Even a fool could tell it was a high position among them.


    "You are not qualified to know who my master is. Anyway, you need to know that he is the main leader behind the scene and don''t go around asking for his identity, else you will evaporate. For your task, wait a moment." The pair of eyes shadow spoke indifferently.


    In a short time, someone walked towards the prohibited mountain that Hiu Ning was. Just as she saw this person, she had another horrible premonition. This person was Shining Yongliang, the right-hand man of the tyrant wolf king. Ironically, people said that this person''s power equals the twenty-four seats of war. Why was he obeying this man? But if she carefully thought about it now, his father had once told her that this man and his brother nearly died, but the tyrant wolf king helped him, which made him loyal to him.


    Shining Yongliang was calm as he trudged carefully and peacefully. Immediately he came in front of the shadowed pair of eyes; he bowed respectfully. "My lord has the time to visit."


    "Get up, little Yongliang; I have indeed examined this girl¡ªshe is unlike her father, albeit her freshness. My lord wants to use it."


    Hearing this announcement, Shining Yongliang trembled with satisfaction: "my lord, you mean the lord supreme is satisfied with my service?"


    "Yes! Little Wing Qiu is certainly slow, but my lord has no time to care for him now. He is very occupied, and when next he returns, all things will tremble, be it wolves, humans or hunters. Take this¡ªyou can begin." The mysterious eyes ended his speech by throwing a black ring to Shining Yongliang. He disappeared like he was never there. The tension vanished, and the place became normal. Well, except that whatever happened here could never be ordinary¡ªthe living witness was not only Hiu Ning but Shining Yongliang.


    At this moment, Shining Yongliang checked the ring and saw many cultivation resources, a map, and a one-way communication item. There was also another ring there. He couldn''t keep his serious face as he smiled like a wild cat. Hiu Ning watched him speechlessly. He had never spoken to this guy before¡ªafter all, their level was heaven apart. Shining Yongliang calmed down; this lady must think he was crazy; he couldn''t let her think too little of him. Well, it was not that it mattered.


    "Miss Ning, you should rejoice that you were approved. I requested your approval since you were a child, and They just contacted me. You should be able to comprehend the value of this situation. Utilize it or play the fool¡ªit is all your hand, but if you mess up, believe me, you won''t know how to die."


    Hiu Ning kept quiet and listened. After all, where was she qualified to talk in front of such power? The best she could do was show her best behavior. People had scammed her, they could not wait for her to grow, and they had already chosen her a few years after she was born. It was a helpless situation. She was helplessly hapless. Whether this could be a blessing or curse was not what she could deduce, but she could try her best to make a decent situation out of it.


    Shining Yongliang neglected her surprise look and brought out a map and placed it on the ground. He began to explain patiently: " the supreme lord wants five boxes. They are ancient supernatural boxes collectively known as a black lipid, and he had already collected three of these boxes. He located the remaining two on this map; your mission is to collect them. In the collection site, you would find improvement there. But I must warn you not to dare open those boxes; if not, you won''t know how to die." he explained. Hiu Ning, who did not dare to object, could only nod. "A reminder, you are going there on your own¡ªyou honestly need to strengthen yourself quickly. The day the full moon sits proudly in the middle of the sky, that is the day you set out on your journey. Don''t worry about anything; move out boldly; the mountain won''t stop you." he dropped many strength-building resources and many military files. They were all in a single ring.. In fact, this ring was inside the round that the shadow gave to Shining Yongliang.

 Chapter 154 - Mindless Wolves And Medicus.

    Five days later, the moon blew its light happily in the middle of the sky. At the same time, dark balls with ancient runes spun the entire mountain expanse of land. The night must be scary, the night must be bloody, and the night must create a path. At this moment, a hidden blanket covering the place parted as a shadow moved boldly. This person still had her surly temperament, but at this moment, who could notice it as the people guarding the place drowned deep in psychedelic sleep. At this moment, her eyes shone deep red, not blood red, since only the alpha kings could afford that sensation of blood-red eyes. Hiu Ning vanished with the whistle of the wind.


    Hiu Ning raced tirelessly in a broad expanse of land in the northeast Boa town, and the place had many desiccant cracks. And in some parts had bold fissures like they were about to divide the whole earth. Boa city is one of the towns that formed a gridlock on Wuxing town. A fraction of the borough is developed and habitable, while the other half is a full damned desert. Dangerous animals prey there. These towns that formed gridlock around themselves depended on themselves for survival¡ªone period they utilized these means was during the occasional hunter''s inspection period¡ªthey can buy products and services.


    Many animals (like the cheetah, snakes, and more) once chased Hiu Ning. She barely overcame those animals. Many of those animals were in cahoots for her destruction. She persisted, she defeated them, and therefore she got more powerful. This time, many bevies of lions chased her mercilessly. They wanted to eat her alive, but she was not about to become some food for some useless animal. So she ran while she chided. She half transformed to her wolf form, but she still maintained the use of her leg. This time, she saw an enormous fissure, her leg tremble. However, It was not only her, the lions as well¡ªthey all fearfully trembled. It was as though that territory was a forbidden area.


    Anyway, Hiu Ning knew that she had no time to worry about anything¡ªafter all, she couldn''t directly go back; it could only be forwardness, no backwardness. "Damn it!" She cursed. "Don''t let me come out of here alive. I will wipe all of you¡ªno one will remain, trust me." She hummed. She was really irked by those groups of beasts without a leader. She wished to suck out the life force out of them. Also, she detested the people who dared to use her. When she becomes more powerful, they must pay with their useless life. She directly jumped into the fissure.


    Inside the enormous cleft, unveiled another world altogether. The place was hot and dim red. Hiu Ning became cautious and ready. Her eyes glowed red, and her muscles tensed. She counted her step even the ground frowned at her cautiousness. The dim red light did not allow her silver fur to appear attractive¡ªit hid its glow. Carefully walking forward, Hiu Ning began to see some ancient symbols. Those symbols she recognized. They were among the wad of things that shining Yongliang asked her to learn to prepare her for her journey. Even though there were cultivating resources, she couldn''t use them that fast, and hence she had not perked up much. She was still at the level of an alpha general. Although her power had shown substantial explosion and increase¡ªthat was it.


    As she moved forward to take a closer look, she heard Loud howls. Her muscle became tenser. At this moment, pinkish-red eyes opened. They were many, they were terrific, and they increased the heat. The Infuriating growling sound followed some movement. These movements were also not fast or slow¡ªthey were stalking. In fact, they observed Hiu Ning to the last detail. A careful and sudden thought greeted her as she frowned and cursed. "These are mindless wolves. That instructional guide that Shining Yongliang gave me introduced them." After thinking for a while, Hiu Ning guessed that losing and winning had to be here. "in that list, there were five types of mindless wolves. The material divided these kinds of wolves into two types. (Heaven type) the stronger ones that had heavenly fire and ice, and (earth type) the weaker ones that had earth fire. No one recorded earth ice wolf." Hiu Ning began to plan. She could either die or reborn herself to a new height of power¡ªshe had to choose carefully.


    Indeed nature divided these mindless wolves into five categories. The heavenly black fire wolf, the heavenly purple fire wolf, the heavenly white ice wolf. These forenamed represented the (Heavenly fire category). But for the earth fire category, there existed Red fire wolf and gray fire wolf. These mindless wolves were soulless skeletons that found their lifeless bodies close to the ancient power of black lipid, and they had no master. Usually, the person who controlled the black box could control these wolves too. But that was if no one activated a primary control already. These wolves before Hiu Ning were red fire (earth) mindless wolves. Their whole body was burning with pinkish-red flame. In that case, one of the black lipid boxes must be close (was the thought of Hiu Ning).


    At the same time, Dai Geming had gone out with some group of S-SSS rank to find an immortal herb (Medicus). This immortal herb mainly grew in the snowy mountain of Xuancheng. It can heal someone that had a broken bone and spirit. In fact, it could heal someone that was in a near-death situation. So he came for this herb to restore Cong Hua, his love.


    A svelte sat in a particular mountain, among the scattered mountains, in the vast expanse of snowed land of Xuancheng. Of course, this person was not a woman but was extremely good-looking. He wore a black fitting robe, and on the stone table, a hot tea gently smoked out. Several people surrounded him like a prince. At this moment, another male entered the cave.


    "Master Dai, we have investigated the mountains and have found out that the immortal plant Medicus is indeed growing here. However, dangerous vipers protected it with great interest. We can''t even get to their nest silently. These snakes are extremely poisonous and extraordinary." The hunter said. This hunter was SSS-rank (Qing HuiQing) that Dai Geming selected for this journey. Many additional hunters, he appointed too. He was cold and indifferent. Although he spoke arrogantly, it had become his personality as someone closer to the highest spot in the pyramid of the power chain.. Of course, now this person had to lay low and bow.

 Chapter 155 - You Have To Reward Me.

    Dai Geming looked indifferently in his direction, although he did casually. At this point, his demonic eye opened, directly making Qing HuiQing tensed up and fearful. He could feel that he was fidgeting just by looking into those eyes. It was blatantly cold and immeasurably filled with misery. Why was the child in front of him so terrifying? The other hunters that were already inside the cave noticed this situation. They were no longer surprised by Dai Geming''s tyranny of strength. Right now, they were all his subordinates. And in fact, now, they had already begun to arrange and accept it in their mind; maybe it was not really a terrible thing to serve under this man. They believed his future achievement were limitless. Dai Geming did not personally care about the thought of these people; after all, the powerful ruled, and the weak followed. If nature reversed the situation, then no one would have revered him. However, Qing HuiQing thought different things altogether. Maybe this child had perked him up, but he clearly understood that their era must be quickly coming to an end. Anyway, he wanted to see the height where this Ephebe would get.


    "Did you carefully observe to confirm your claim? Or, are you only insidiously insinuating?" Dai Geming questioned directly. After all, these guys were not yet pure in heart. They may plan to get rid of him in order to return. In fact, who could tell if any of them was working tirelessly for the twelve elders? So, he had to be careful around them. Even when they gave him a cup of tea, he had to be cautious. Of course, no one dared to act blatantly in front of him because he was their majesty, and they were his subject; that was their current configuration that came from a clear understanding.


    "I¡­"


    "He indeed is telling the truth. But there is more. Whether he knew it or not is unbeknownst to me."


    Just as Qing HuiQing was cagey, an acerbic voice accosted everyone. A female came into the view of everyone. She surrounded herself with a lively atmosphere, but now her beautifully shiny adorned dress was stained with blood marks. Nonetheless, she still ate the snack in her hand with gusto. At this point, the tall, slender figure walked gracefully toward Dai Geming while exuding a coquettish aura. Everyone watched, transfixed but lazy to care about them. How many times have the same thing played out? And how many times had Master Dai rejected her approach? Talking her out of her insanity was as useless as drying the entire ocean. Where would you even keep the water? It was sad, absolutely tragic. But why fixate on him? After all, she had never noticed him before. At this moment, it wouldn''t be even surprising if she stole the immortal Medicus plant that Master Dai wanted. Other hunters had their thoughts.


    Just as she got closer, breathing directly in his neck, Dai Geming spoke with a wintry voice: " what do you mean, Meirong Niu?"


    Meirong Niu coyly smiled when she heard the question of Dai Geming. She had not really noticed such a genius before, but now that she knew, she must fight to get closer to him. This person was an SS-rank hunter and speaking truthfully, not the generation of Dai Geming. She was twenty-eight years old while Dai Geming was twenty-three or twenty-four. In any case, she didn''t care as long she stayed around him and climbed through the height of power through him. What qualification does that little girl have to be with him? She couldn''t believe she was that unlucky.


    "I must warn you to be careful with your thought." Dai Geming spoke curtly, hoping to have clarified himself enough. Anyway, only a fool would claim not to have understood his warning, and he believed everyone with him was competent enough.


    "So many vipers guarded the immortal herb, Medicus. But there is more because they seem to be waiting for something. In fact, it should be waiting for someone. This situation should be somewhat normal because Starlight clothed herself with myriad mysteries. You might not be aware of it because this is your first time deeply roaming the world. But there are other creatures, they are not interested in the culture of Starlight nation, but few are. They probably want to live in peace and unrestrained. So they come over to the place to achieve this feat. Therefore, I think it is a demon creature that needs the herb. He must be in cahoot with the vipers. He must have bargained with the vipers or subdued them."


    Don''t look at the unreliable demeanor of Meirong Niu because no one here bested her in observation¡ªthe most observant soldier among the hunters. People rumored that her observation skill had reached an unprecedented level, and she might be higher than the elders. Some say she could read the mind; others said she could read human, animal, and plants body language and get all the information she craved. In covert missions, she was literally the best. She was the best mind. It was just that all geniuses are mad because what perked up their mind are almost outrageous things. What made them happy could be as useless as a fart.


    "Now that I''ve helped you, you have to reward me." She looked coyly at him, her eyes innocent. This scene could easily make a lot of men lose control of themselves.


    "First thing, you should understand I am the Lord, and you are my army. You work for me, and there is no reason to be excessive. Of course, good work requires rewards. So what do you want? You did make a great discovery after all." Dai Geming still sounded dead as usual; of course, he was more spirited in his expression. He wanted to see what this lady in front of him would ask. After all, he had not really understood her. What was it she found thrilling about him? Perhaps, he could really become the number one in the hunter family, but that comes with greater chances of death than survival. Anyway, she couldn''t ask for that which would make heaven weep, right? Therefore he endured her quirks to understand how she connected her mind. What could move her mind?


    "I want you to guard me while I change to a new dress. You can appraise my body if you want to." Meirong Niu shyly said with her whole ears turning pink.


    "¡­"

 Chapter 156 - Who Knew You Had This Quirk In You.

    All the hunters rolled their eyes in shock¡ªthey were lifelessly flabbergasted. Dai Geming was no exception. He was surprised. He understood what a reward was, and people offered them to better the other person''s life. But now, that theory seemed to change right in front of him. However, he suddenly thought about it and understood it was not that simple; maybe this person wanted to blackmail him. This situation had become a hassle.


    "I will give you one of my best weapons."


    "I don''t want it. Master Dai, you can''t even reward your soldiers when they perform well? How would the soldiers feel a sense of accomplishment and build a closer tie to their general?"


    Meirong Niu was directly some inches away from Dai Geming, breathing on his throat; he was so uncomfortable, he felt like remonstrating. But in fact, this was moral kidnapping. This girl wanted to make herself helpless so that people could pity her. She was playing the psychology game.


    "You are asking for too much. You want to fob me into believing that what you want is simple." Dai Geming said surly.


    "You are the leader; surely I can''t overwhelm you, right? Many vipers are mushrooming about; I would like a competent person to guard the door for me. Or are you terrified of a harmless woman, or you are afraid of the vipers."


    "Alright! What you want is a guard, I am right? Qing HuiQing, you go with her."


    "You misunderstood me. I said, a competent guard. If he breathed competency, then he would not be below you." She smirked. This girl was not about to give up her goal. She caught Dai Geming in a dilemma.


    "You¡­"


    Dai Geming and Qing HuiQing were surprised to hear her word. Although if you thought carefully about it, there was nothing to dispute there. This girl was not only reasonable but knew how to entangle people into a web of confusion¡ªshe just liked to bullshit. This thing made Dai Geming feel overwhelmed. He was angry yet felt this particular girl was fascinating.


    "You are truly gifted; no matter how we contended, you are in control of this conversation. You will be my adviser, exclusive to only me. You would offer all your wisdom."


    ''Don''t you want to be close to me? All advantages had a price, and if you must make me uncomfortable¡ªthen you must qualify to cut off most of the disadvantages too. I would drain you mentally and make sure your wisdom would contribute to my success.'' Dai Geming thought to himself. He could not see any leeway; hence he would paddle the ship to the eye of the storm.


    "Let''s go then," Dai Geming beckoned.


    Others were surprised to see that Meirong Niu triumphed over her opponent. They knew this girl had been used to getting her wish and had wished that she forfeited badly for once. Who would have thought that nature deceived their idle minds? So even the most tenacious geniuses had their beautiful days too. Obviously, these people had contemplated many things that Dai Geming did not even care about them.


    Meirong Niu smirked conceitedly and consistently as they arrived in a small mountain, slightly far from the one where everyone gathered. After all, no one could resist her chirping. She believed even the gods would fall for her mind game. She had been at the top of her game for eternity. It''s either you surrender or must surrender. Her countless victory had made her mind numbed of celebration. However, she did not know why she was incredibly pleased with this very one. Perhaps, this was what people called: winning big. This step would ultimately bring her closer to this important person in front of her. Even a fool could definitely see that this person had an unconditional fate¡ªeven the heavens couldn''t directly stop him.


    Inside the cave, Meirong Niu flickered with her shiny wrist band, and she brought out a gallon of water and a piece of cleaning towel. She gently divested herself the dazzling robe, which exposed her remarkable white skin. Nature imbued her skin with a charming aura and purity. At the same time, her matured smell whiffed the whole cave. She left herself with almost nothing except her red underwear. Dai Geming reclined his back on the cave entrance with his leg crossed. It literally meant he stood with one leg while he balanced in a relaxed manner, creating a perpendicular angle with the entrance frame.


    He tried to think of beautiful memories with Cong Hua, which was apt for this situation¡ªbut where would the eccentric lass allow him to distract himself? After all, she had offered him lumps of flesh to feast on; even a fool would euthanize himself for this opportunity. What was the use for those useless unrealistic memories when she had presented him with a realistic picture?


    "Young master Dai, please help me clean my back; my hand can''t get there." Meirong Niu spoke huskily.


    "You are really enjoying yourself, playing with me, right?" Dai Geming sighed. He mustered up the courage and galumphed towards the lady in front of him. He had to admit that her skin was indeed almost flawless. In fact, he had not especially seen a lady naked before. This one should count as the first, and it was damn tempting for his immature mind. Right now, the person in front of him did not give him any chance to breathe.


    "Do you like what you are seeing?" Meirong Niu asked with a sly smile.


    "It is really a nice body. So, what do you want?" Dai Geming asked with concern.


    "Of course, it had to be the best body; else, why would I be the very person you see."


    "Who knew you have this quirk in you?"


    "Not bad, right?"


    "It is definitely bad. If anyone wanted to be interested in you in the future¡ªthen those people won''t bother with an eccentric like you."


    "Why bother for me. Hehe! Don''t worry about it; I have never entertained any sexual or romantic pursuit in my life. The best I''ve done was taunt people.. But don''t worry, I haven''t tried this joke with every three-legged walking thing¡ªI am no skittish, after all."